Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

There was blood in the water.

Heavy, copious amounts of blood that seeped from several injuries. With the brutal pressure of the ocean held at bay by a simple barrier of energy, the Guardian severed the tentacles of the sea monster and heard its wail of agonized fury reverberate through the waters. The thick, dark ooze of its own blood joined its fallen limbs on the soggy floor of the ocean that the Guardian stood upon, the air swirling around her form, so much smaller than that of her opponent. But the sea monster had not learned its lesson that size didn't matter in this case and struck yet again. The Guardian was starting to lose count at this point and was surprised that it hadn't run out of parts to hack off.

By the gods, how she hated being in the water! It made her slow, an easy target, even in her protective shell, which the sea monster had so far used to its advantage, a matter she had underestimated. The sheer strength of its tentacles pierced through the barrier as if it was nothing more than a curtain of paper, and the Guardian raised her sword once more, gripping with only one hand, as the other hung useless at her side, compliments of the seeping wound that was her shoulder.

It was staring at him.

Large yellow eyes were fixed, unblinking, upon his face, peeking up through a mop of dark hair. He glimpsed the sight of fangs sticking out of its mostly toothless mouth as it grinned widely at him. Tiny claws scraped at his hands while the legs kicked out. It let out a high pitch noise that was not quite a laugh, and then reached out. A pudgy fist managed to seize a lock of his hair before he was able to pull away and he frowned as it delighted itself with a new game of tug. Mindful of what his own claws touched, he shifted his grip so that he held it by the back of its clothing, pried the fingers off with his other hand, and swept his hair free, even as it made another grabbing motion in his direction.

Damn that priestess! Where had she gone? How dare she leave him with this thing! He was not here for her convenience. She had no business forcing this creature on him. He did not have the means to care for it, nor the interest to do so. With a growl of frustration, he set it on the ground in front of him, only for it to lift its head and grab a fistful of his hakama. Had it been Jaken, he would have kicked the thing down the hill for being so irritating. As it were, he could only endure until its mother returned.

"Oi! Sesshomaru! What are you doing here?"

Or the father.

In the overhead branches of the tree he rested against, Sesshomaru heard-and smelled-the arrival of Inuyasha long before the hanyou jumped down into his field of vision. Inuyasha looked between the daiyoukai and the thing near his foot, which was currently attempting to chew on his hakama. Sesshomaru gave his younger brother little more than a perfunctory glance, arms folded within his sleeves, before he peered out at the landscape, where he could see a procession of people gathered on the far side of the village, the faint resonating of bells and chanting rising from their midst, almost lost to the winds even for his ears.

"Why do you have Asami?" asked Inuyasha. "Where's Kagome?" 

"She saw fit to abandon the infant here when the old priestess called her away," Sesshomaru said as he ignored the insistent tugging on his leg. 

"Ah, that's right. The burial for that girl is today," Inuyasha muttered. "But Sango was supposed to be the one to watch-" 

The sudden sound of tearing fabric silenced Inuyasha, who slapped a hand over his mouth to stifle a noise that would have had him killed on the spot. Sesshomaru closed his eyes and clenched his teeth, waiting a moment or two before he spoke. "Get your beast away from me, hanyou." 

There was no answer, only the heavy clearing of a throat. And then something was pulling against his hakama. Sesshomaru looked over to see the infant being lifted up, her hands and mouth still clamped tightly to the material before Inuyasha was able to loosen her grip and brought her to lay in the crook of one arm. "When did your fangs get so sharp?" he asked, though she could not possibly provide an answer, as he inspected her mouth for himself. "We'll have to try these out on Shippo the next time he tries to steal my food." 

"Were you in need of something, Inuyasha? Otherwise I do not wish to hear your inane prattle," said Sesshomaru. 

"Fuck you, asshole," was the dismissive reply. The words certainly lacked the bite of anger that the daiyoukai was accustomed to and he glanced at the hanyou to find that he had walked off a short distance with the infant held above his head in both hands. Nonsense noises of excitement filled the air, so loud for something so small. And the expression on Inuyasha's face conveyed a calm bliss, perhaps happiness, a rarity for one such as him. And it was quite clear that Inuyasha was thoroughly ignoring his elder brother. He was completely indifferent to a presence of one who had once meant fear and danger and that to drop his guard in such a manner would be a death sentence. And now that idiot hanyou willingly turned his back on the daiyoukai, who had been seen as little more than a convenient watchdog by said hanyou's wife. 

On occasion, Sesshomaru loathed these changes in his life. How long ago was it that Kagome would never have dared to speak with him on her own, let alone push a child into his arms when summoned to perform a burial ceremony? Next time he would refrain from being out in the open upon his arrival where he could be spotted by passersby. The one he waited for, after all, did not need to search by line of sight to locate him. 

"Where's that wench of yours, by the way?" the hanyou abruptly called out, as if he'd sensed the trail of Sesshomaru's thoughts. 

His claws clicked together. Yet before he could strike out at the wretched mongrel, a movement low in the air interrupted them as Jaken swooped down into their midst on the back of Ah-Un. The imp, holding the reins in one hand, adjusted his hat with the other and fixed Inuyasha with a disapproving glare. "Show some respect!" he admonished. "You will address her properly when she arrives. Right now Lady Lucidity is delayed by her duties and is currently at the bottom of the ocean, trying to-" 

"Enough, Jaken," ordered Sesshomaru, rising to his feet. "Did you locate Rin?" 

Jaken immediately bowed from his spot on Ah-Un's saddle. "Yes, my lord! She was busy with preparations for the festival, but she should be here as soon as she is done."

Sesshomaru's mouth pressed into a thin line of irritation, blatant enough to Jaken, who began apologizing profusely and offered to bring Rin to him promptly, proclaiming that he should have done just that from the start. And while Sesshomaru did not disagree with that statement, he said nothing in response, but turned and walked off, to find a spot that was more secluded where he would not be bothered by those he had no desire to be near. The attempt was rendered useless, however, when Inuyasha began to follow. 

"Hold up, Sesshomaru! What was Jaken talking about? Did I hear him right? She's at the bottom of the ocean? What the hell is she doing?" 

"What difference does it make to you, hanyou?" he replied, Ah-Un's shadow passing over him, as Jaken left to fetch Rin. 

Inuyasha fell into step beside him, the infant cradled in one arm. "Not much, but if she's not here, the kids are gonna have a fit. I, for one, don't want to listen to them whine and I'm sure you don't either. I guess we could tell them to ask Jaken and he can explain where she is." Sesshomaru stopped his descent from the hill and peered over at what remained visible of the village. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Inuyasha do the same, but soon the hanyou glanced back at him. "What is it?" he asked.

"She said she would return before the festival," Sesshomaru murmured. 

Inuyasha was silent for a moment before he spoke again. "You gonna go look for her?" 

His gaze flicked up to the sky, but there was nothing to suggest a hint of her presence. And the lack of it filled him with a frustration he would never voice aloud. If he'd been able, he would have searched for her long before now. Yet he did not have the means to do so. Her preferred form of travel was nigh impossible to track. There was no scent to follow and her aura was so well obscured that he would have believed her human, had he not witnessed the gradual transformation himself. And to add to his ever growing discontent, she had not informed him of where she was going, blatantly admitting that she didn't know the exact location of her destination. "Beneath the ocean" was all she could say, had even compared it to a vague scent that one must follow in order to discover the exact origin.

An abrupt silence in the distance drew his attention. He spotted people breaking from the burial procession, making their way back into the heart of the village, and took note of the two females dressed in white and red clothing with the unmistakable silhouette of the monk beside them. How often had he caught Lucidity observing them and their other allies in the waters of Sagashite? She studied the entirety of her domain within that reflecting pool, but always she would keep close watch on this village. If he had the ability to do the same, he would go to the Isle here and now by way of the ferry; however, Sagashite answered to no one but the Guardian and was, therefore, completely useless to the daiyoukai.

"It's bad luck you got here after that girl was cremated," said Inuyasha, pulling Sesshomaru from his thoughts. "Kagome has been really broken up about not being able to help her. Tenseiga would have-"

"The girl's life is of no consequence to me," Sesshomaru cut in. "I will not be your tool to resurrect every human you fail to save."

"Keh! I can't imagine Lucidity would be very happy with you if she heard that," Inuyasha said, adjusting the now dozing infant in his grasp.

"You seek to use her against me to sway my decision? Are you so weak that you need a woman to win your battles?"

Inuyasha scowled, but there was something about the sight of his holding a baby that lacked in menace. Sesshomaru merely continued on his way, too distracted to bother with his brother. He was uninterested in this interaction and was doubtful that even Rin would be enough to placate his foul mood.

"Look, we both know that if she asked, you would do it," Inuyasha said as he followed once more, and Sesshomaru could hear the mocking grin in his voice. "So don't pretend like you're above what your woman wants."

"You are under a false impression if you believe she would make such a request," said the daiyoukai, and the statement rendered Inuyasha mute, if only for a moment.

"She would," he eventually countered. "I know that if we asked her, she would, for the sake of that girl's family."

There was much that could be argued on that point, much that might be debated. Yet Sesshomaru had no interest in discussing the moral characteristics of the females in their lives. He was not interested in discussing anything at all. Being in this village, when he could do little more than roam the area, not knowing what had happened and with no immediate answers that were forthcoming or how to find them, left him agitated and restless. He had no wish to sit beneath a tree, to watch the humans celebrate some custom with yet another festival, to linger in the hopes that she might-

Sesshomaru froze as Inuyasha spun around. The sudden movement jarred the infant awake. Her cries echoed through the air, but the sound did not vex as it usually did in the wake of what had arrived. Hidden by the sleeve of his haori, Sesshomaru's hand clenched into a fist at his side as he turned around. Already the hanyou was heading in the direction of the village, but stopped to glance back. "You coming or what? Isn't she the reason you've been moping around?"  

The hanyou dodged the Whip that cracked near his ear. He cursed at Sesshomaru as the infant wailed louder and bounded off, while the daiyoukai walked the winding path around the hill at a slower pace, following the unmistakable aura to the center of the village. It had been a long time since that mutt had been given a proper lesson of boundaries. He was becoming too familiar with Sesshomaru, acting is if his company was desirable when, in reality, it was barely tolerable. To some extent, he found this to be Lucidity's fault. She was too friendly with the village, with the priestess, daemon slayer, and everyone else who lived here, which forced him to interact with his brother and the others more than he had in comparison to a year ago, when Rin was the only reason he ever graced this human settlement with his presence. Prior to meeting Lucidity, he and Inuyasha had dealt with one another only in passing during his visits. Now it was impossible to return to the old ways. Sesshomaru had imagined that, given her aversion to people, Lucidity would avoid the crowds of the village. Yet it seemed that she had forgotten their treatment of her, of the ostracism she had lived in. 

It was a conclusion that strengthened when Sesshomaru caught sight of a yellow-haired figure standing amongst a small horde, which included more than Inuyasha and his pack. She appeared to be whole and unharmed, laden with burdens and talking with several villagers, and soon handed over a large sack that was accepted with many bows of gratitude. Another was on the ground nearby, being torn apart by a brood of children, who were digging into its contents. It wasn't long until some began to rush off, clutching newfound possessions to their chests, which included brightly colored stones and an endless array of seashells. Sesshomaru glanced down at one small boy who ran by, completely oblivious of the daiyoukai, and recalled the first time he'd witnessed children interacting with Lucidity. It had been a drastically different display than what he saw here. 

She was lowering the last parcel that had been tied to her back when she spotted him and a smile curved her lips. "Sesshomaru," she greeted when he reached the cluster of humans and youkai, most of whom were giving him a wide berth. "I figured you'd be here." 

"You're late," he replied, ignoring the crowd. 

She shrugged a single shoulder and gave a sheepish grin. "I know. I didn't mean to be. There were extenuating circumstances. Did you know that krakens are a real thing?" And suddenly she kicked open the parcel at her feet. What unrolled created an onslaught of gasps and even Sesshomaru took a moment to consider the amputated limb that slithered free, as thick as his body and twice the length. "Who wants calamari?" Lucidity announced to the dumbstruck crowd. 

Inuyasha, who had handed his infant over to the priestess, came forward to stand over the tentacle. "Where did you find this?" 

"The ocean?" Lucidity offered. 

"Dammit, I know that! Where in the ocean?" 

"About fifty miles from the eastern shoreline. It attacked while I was trying to work," she said, rotating a shoulder. "A very determined creature, too. This was all that I could carry back." 

"It's dead?" spoke a voice from the crowd. 

"Very much so," she said. 

"What's a kraken?" someone else asked, but it was Kagome who answered. 

"It's like a very large squid," she said. "There are stories about them dragging whole ships into the ocean. I thought they were just a myth, though." 

"This one definitely wasn't," Lucidity muttered. Again Sesshomaru noticed the shifting of her shoulder. And when she saw his frown, she raised a brow. "What?" 

"You smell of fish," was his reply. "It's revolting." 

She let out a derisive snort and stepped over the tentacle to approach him. "You battle a sea monster and try coming out smelling like a basket of roses." 

"I am not the bleeding heart of a fool who brings food to lowly humans undeserving of my attention," he sneered with open contempt that had her blinking and drawing back. A sharp intake of breath could be heard by more than one onlooker as a tension filled the watching crowd and there was a soft, rebuffing note of his name from the priestess. Yet he had no regard for the disapproving or anxious reactions of the ones surrounding Lucidity. It was her response of alone that held any import for him. And she did little more than let out a sigh and close her eyes, brows knitted together, before she disappeared in a single breath, leaving behind a crowd gaping at empty air.

"How could you say that, Sesshomaru?" came the immediate, admonishing demand from Kagome as she stepped forward. "She's your wife! You can't-"

The daiyoukai turned his back on her and the others, striding away from a scene he had no desire to be part of. "Do not lecture me, miko, when you are the one who subjugates your husband with prayer beads."

"That's not-"

"Drop it, Kagome; it's none of our business," he heard Inuyasha say.

And yet she ignored the rare and sound advice of the hanyou as she called out to Sesshomaru. "If you keep treating her like that, she'll leave you in the end!"

"Kagome! Knock it off!"

The noise of their bickering followed Sesshomaru back down the path. While doubtful of the predictions of the priestess, he was aware that he had upset Lucidity; he knew she would be the second the words escaped him. He would not be surprised if the reason she had left so abruptly was to avoid a public argument as Inuyasha and his wife were wont to do. And though he caught her scent a moment later when she took her physical form in another part of the village, he did not search her out. He was still...inexplicably angry that she had taken such efforts to provide food and gifts for people who had considered her beneath them not so long ago, people who had banished her to the outskirts of their village, attempted to assault her.... He did not understand and had not bothered to ask for an explanation as to the reason she went to such lengths to please these humans. He'd let her do as she wanted without interfering, regardless of how ridiculous he found it.

Then, why did it anger him now? He paused along the path, a frown creasing his lips. This had delayed her, yes, and he'd had no way of locating her to find out what had kept her. Being set upon by a monster of the ocean was no fault of hers, but the gifts.... She should not have bothered with the gifts if it meant that she would return later than promised. She had made him wait, made him.... Sesshomaru closed his eyes as comprehension finally dawned on him. For the briefest moment, he felt the fool this time for not realizing it sooner.

"Sesshomaru-sama!"

The daiyoukai looked up as Jaken descended from the air once again and saw that he was still absent Rin. Immediately, Jaken jumped down from Ah-Un and dropped the Staff of Two Heads before prostrating himself into a low bow on his knees. "Please forgive me for returning without Rin!" he begged. "She refused to come with me. She wanted to inform you that she promised to come see you as soon as she is able, but that she could not be pulled away from the festival preparations. I know this is not what you want to hear, my lord. If you like, I will show you where she is. But...but that would be an insult, your having to search her out when she is the one who has been called here. I can't imagine that her respect for you has waned, but she is certainly becoming a willful child."

No, that was inaccurate. Rin was not willful, nor was she a child any longer; she was near the proper age to be married, though Lucidity had often said it was madness and that thirteen years was far too young. Rin's refusal to jump at his summons was more than that, though. This unwillingness to abandon her duties to the village rather than choose him showed an inclination towards a life with humans, one that was more logical, safer, a choice that should have been made long ago. This minute shift of their dynamics brought matters into sharp focus. If Rin was to build a life with her own kind, to become a wife and raise a family, a daiyoukai had no place here. In spite of that, he knew would continue to return. He was too...invested to disregard Rin so easily. 

"What shall we do, my lord? What are your orders?" 

Sesshomaru peered down at the imp, who was watching him nervously, still upon his hands and knees. "Do as you want, Jaken," he said. "We will depart after the festival."

And then the daiyoukai left him there on the path with Ah-Un, retreating into the woods where some form of solitary existence was to be had. He did not find a spot to rest, but walked the hillsides. Aimlessly he wandered, biding his time and listening to the distant echo of village activity, the dull roar of voices, the scent of fires and the cooking of special meals for the occasion, and the overall energy of excitement for the coming celebrations. And always he returned his attention to one particular scent, the subtle trace of an aura that was not completely muted to those who knew how to search for it. To be angry, yet still want her was a predicament he was not unfamiliar with. This matter with Rin, however, he was not accustomed to and Lucidity would...alleviate his frustrations. Her presence alone had done so in the past, an aspect he'd come to acknowledge over the last year. Yet the question remained if she would be willing; he still needed to quell her fury with him.

The sun had begun its descent in the sky when he felt her aura shift and the source of her scent came from another direction. She had moved from the daemon slayer's home to the outskirts of the village and he followed what had become a familiar trail. Rarely did she return to this area, but for one purpose. And when he passed by the vague outline of what had once been her hut, which had never been rebuilt, he walked along the stream into another section of the forest until he came upon the small waterfall she favored for bathing. As he'd predicted, he saw her robes laid out upon the ground, along with the fresh silk of a yukata and an array of soaps and roots; however, there was no sign of her.

Yet as he came to stand at the edge of the shallow pond, he caught a glimpse of toes, then a pair of feet, sliding out from the hidden niche behind the waterfall. He was treated to the sight of nothing but long legs for the briefest moment before the rest of her emerged, leaning forward on her hands. Water cascaded around her, beating down on her shoulders, and wet hair plastered to her skin. Rivulets streamed along her body, trickling over bare breasts, running down a smooth, taut stomach, to disappear between a pair of thighs pressed together. The haughty expression of anger on her face would have been enough to give him pause, to consider his next move with care. Yet the image incapacitated him. He forgot, if only for the space of a heartbeat, the reason he had sought her out. 

"Have you come here to make demands or amends?"

Her voice returned a grain of sense to his fractured mind and he looked at her with renewed focus. "I do not care for your indulgence towards this village," he said.

She raised a brow. "I'm aware. And I'm also aware that human custom is not the issue here. You were worried and now you're pissed that I made you worry because I didn't get here when I told you I would, all over some silly exchange of goods. Though why you saw fit to insult me in front of everyone, I don't know."

"It was not my intention."

She let out a scoff. "As calculating as you are, I find that difficult to believe. What was your intention, then, if not to piss me off?"

"I had no other intention than to see what had caused your delay," he said. "As you were able to decipher the reason for my displeasure, does it come as such a shock that I did not restrain my response in the wake of your flippant behavior?"

A flicker of surprise crossed her face before she regained herself and scowled. "Flippant or not, that doesn't excuse your behavior either. Honestly, if you're upset about something, tell me in private. Don't parade it around. You know it was a mistake, otherwise you wouldn't be here trying to explain yourself." A hand tightened into a fist at his side. His jaw worked as he felt a dull ache forming in his temple, frustrated as he was with the transparency in which she saw him. "If I'm wrong, tell me," she continued. "If I'm not...." A sigh broke from her and she shook her head, a hand going to her shoulder, as she dropped her gaze. Some of the fire had gone out of her voice when she spoke again, sounding exhausted rather than angry. "Really, Sesshomaru, I was excited to see you. I'm sorry I made you worry, but gods be damned, you didn't have to embarrass me like that. It wasn't as if what I did was intentional."

"Enough, Lucidity," he murmured, and saw her look up just before he turned his attention towards the forest. His gaze wandered over the trees and foliage that were cast in the light of the late afternoon. "You have made your point." 

"...does this mean you agree with me?" 

"Yes." 

A silence elapsed, during which nothing but the sound of rushing water could be heard, until Lucidity let out another sigh. "Is that all?" 

Claws threatened to pierce the palm of his hand, his entire frame stiff with agitation. That he was reduced to this, that she would dare ask, that he would even consider indulging.... He closed his eyes, loathing every second. "This is not easy, Lucidity," he said, his voice rough. "I do not...admit mistakes to others." 

"Except me?" she pressed. 

He was surprised at the amount of willpower it took not to snarl as he forced himself to speak. "Except you." 

"So, you regret your actions, then?" 

His lip curled. If she continued to push.... 

"Sesshomaru?" 

"That is correct," he replied in clipped tones. 

"...will you look at me? Please?" came the soft question, sounding for all the world like an innocent request.

At least that was what he believed it to be, until he turned his head and was instantly subjected to a face full of water. On impulse, he took a step back and ran a hand down his face, blinking through the wet strands of his hair at the water receding back into the pond. The sheer audacity of the act was the only thing that saved her from an immediate retaliation; he did not know how to respond to such a ploy of childish revenge. 

Lucidity leaned forward, the waterfall striking her back, that smile of mischief playing across her lips. "You're forgiven." 

This time, his reaction was instant, with no conscious decision behind it. His hand shot out and the green energy coiled around her ankle. She barely managed to blink and look down when he yanked back, jerking her out of the niche and into the pond below. He heard nothing more than a gasp before she disappeared beneath the water. The Whip retracted as she emerged, spluttering and shaking her head, looking startled, but only for a moment. With a questionable smile on her lips, she raked both hands through her hair and pulled the locks out of her face, completely exposed from the waist up. He considered the naked form in front of him, no longer veiled by the waterfall, but then paused when he noticed what it had hidden. 

"You're injured," he said, moving towards the edge of the water once more. Lucidity's hand went to the pink scar tissue of the shoulder she'd been favoring. And from this angle, he could see more on the back where she'd been pierced through. And then he spotted the other, albeit smaller wound on her side. "Why did you not mention this? Is this what delayed your return?" 

"I'm fine; I was just careless," she said. "It took me a couple days to recover full use of my arm, but I could have come back sooner, like you said, instead of collecting everything for the villagers." 

Sesshomaru let out a resigned sigh. "It escapes my understanding, your insistence on such pointless gifts. They have done nothing to earn your affections."

"Affections?" she repeated, and there was a lilt to her voice that he could not be certain of. "I'll admit, the children I like, at least the ones who hadn't terrorized my home when I lived here, but the adults I pacify. Some feel that I endanger their village, with the gaijin law still in place. Food and anything practical puts them at ease. Plus, you know, extra protection from the Guardian."

He frowned. "Did you not inform them that Guardians can hide their true appearance? That is the reason you are willing to come here, is it not?" 

"Glamour or not, I can't trust every single person to believe me," Lucidity replied as she moved towards the bank. "But I can trust that any objections they make will be easily overruled if the rest are kept happy." 

"I see," Sesshomaru said slowly, watching as she placed her hands on the grass and began lifting herself out of the pond. And yet her progress was impeded when he lowered himself onto one knee in front of her. She stared at him, upper body braced upon her arms and legs still in the water, as his fingers curled beneath her chin, tilting her head towards him. "You are a manipulative woman." 

"You're figuring this out now?" she asked, brows raised. 

His thumb brushed over her bottom lip and his eyes followed the movement of her throat as she swallowed. "A lesson, it seems, that I am still learning."

"Perhaps if you simply ask next time, instead of-" 

Her words were cut short in a sharp inhale as his mouth covered hers. He could taste the breath of excitement on her lips, the flames of home on her tongue. His arm wrapped around her waist and he rose, pulling her from the pond and onto her feet, never breaking the embrace. Her arms slid around his neck and he felt the press of her body against the length of his. His grip tightened as his other hand brushed along her side, over a thigh, and-

Sesshomaru drew back when he caught the scent on the wind and looked up. For a third time that day, the figure of Ah-Un was gliding towards him, yet this time was bearing a different rider. Alone and waving her arm excitedly in greeting, Rin beamed down at him. "Sesshomaru-sama! Sesshomaru-sama!" she called out. "I'm so sorry I couldn't come earlier, but I'm here now. The festival is going to start soon. I thought we could go together. Is that Lucidity with you? She can come, too!" 

A sudden cough from Lucidity did little to hide her laugh. "Of course, Rin," she said, shifting against him, as Ah-Un landed. "How about letting me get dressed first, and then we can both drag Sesshomaru into the village?" 

"Okay!" said Rin, sliding off of the dragon with the reins clasped in one hand. "I'll be over here with Ah-Un." 

As the girl wandered down the stream, Sesshomaru turned his glare onto Lucidity, his scowl barely suppressed. "I will not-" 

"Sacrifices must be made for our children," she whispered for his ears, that grin of hers back in place, one which he was coming to greatly distrust. 

"Insufferable woman," he said. "You will regret attempting to force this decision on me."

"Aye," she murmured, "but you still love me." 

He let out a soft growl, then turned on his heel and walked off. 

Chapter Text

"A crack in the ground? That's what you were after?" 

"It's more than that." 

"What do you mean?" 

"It was.... It's something called a fault line. And the way it was forming, beneath the ocean like that, would have triggered an earthquake. If that happened, the land would be hit with-" 

"A tsunami!" Kagome gasped, adjusting a resting Asami in her arms. "Are you saying you went out there to prevent a tsunami?!"

Lucidity nodded.

"What's a tsunami?" asked the kitsune from where he was sitting next to the priestess.

From the edges of the fire the group was huddled around outside the home of the monk and daemon slayer, Sesshomaru listened to a topic that was of rare interest to him. Lucidity had yet to inform him of her reasons for venturing from the mainland. He was unfamiliar with the terms being used, which was not uncommon with the gap of knowledge between himself and Lucidity that spanned centuries. Now he listened to Kagome explain this latest term of what she described as a giant wave that could crush homes, perhaps even erase entire villages, in the wake of its destruction.

"Wow," the kitsune whispered. "I'm really glad you stopped it, Lucidity. I wouldn't want to go out that way. But what about the giant squid thing? Was it trying to eat you?"

"No, it was just angry. I guess it didn't like me so close to its home," she explained, peering down at the pile of flowers in her lap. "I can only assume...." The last words were spoken in a soft, vague tone that had Sesshomaru frowning,

"How did you know of a danger so far from here?" asked the monk.

Lucidity glanced up from sorting through the bits of floral. Behind her, Rin and the twins were combing through the long mane of her hair, their fingers diligently twisting the strands together in small, numerous braids. "It's just a sense," Lucidity said, handing some more flowers to the girls, who started to work the stems into the yellow strands. "No different from any of yours. Whether natural or otherwise, if there is a threat of extensive magnitude somewhere in my domain, I will know."

"And this is the first time it's happened?" asked the daemon slayer, who was selecting a dark red camellia from the pile.

"Yes, it.... Erm...Sango? What are you doing?"

"This color suits you; you should wear it more often," said Sango as she slid the camellia behind Lucidity's ear.

"Does being covered in blood count?"

"No, it doesn't. And stop that, Inuyasha," Sango added to the snickering hanyou.

"Yeah. How can that be funny? It's usually her own blood she's covered in," said Shippo, folding his small arms in disapproval.

"Keh!" Inuyasha scoffed. "Don't try and blame me. She's the one who made the joke."

"But you're the only one laughing," the kitsune pointed out. "You have a sick sense of humor, Inuyasha."

"What was that, you little brat?!"

"You heard me. You have a horrible mind, muttface!"

"Muttface?! Have you been hanging around Koga again?"

As Inuyasha caved to the instigation of a child, an occurrence so common that it was ignored by those present, Rin suddenly spoke. "We're done, Lucidity!" she announced, beaming, as she and the twins stepped back to admire their work, while Sango and Kagome converged for a closer inspection.

Sesshomaru had seen and heard enough. The festival had begun. And though he had intended to venture no further than the outskirts of the celebrations, the displays witnessed here had served to change his mind. Already the group was delayed, with the girls cornering Lucidity with their flowers and entreating her to tell them of her tale out at sea. And now the damn hanyou saw fit to give chase to the kitsune. The ensuing ruckus triggered fresh wails from Asami, which in turn had Kagome on her feet and shouting at Inuyasha. With the females distracted by the display and the monk attempting to stop Inuyasha with calm reasoning, Sesshomaru slipped away into the darkness. Jaken and Ah-Un were nearby, close enough that there was still a clear view of the spectacle when he came upon them.

"You are not staying, my lord?" was the imp's immediate question when he strode by. "I thought Lady Lucidity had requested that you-"

"Actually, I'm surprised that he stayed this long," came a voice on the sudden gust of wind that tossed the daiyoukai's hair before dying down. He turned around to find Lucidity, hands clasped behind her back, standing before Jaken, who had managed to adjust to her habit of abrupt appearances. He hadn't screamed and was not on the ground this time, but seemed to have dropped the Staff and reins, which he was gathering up. "How have you been, Jaken?" she asked as he straightened.

"I'm well, my Lady. I trust you were successful with your mission?" he asked in return.

"Such formalities," she replied. "I wish you would stop, but I know you won't at this point."

"Indeed not!" Jaken exclaimed, bristling. "You are married to Sesshomaru-sama now and should be addressed with the proper respect." 

"Ah," she sighed. "I never thought I'd see the day where I'd miss hearing your colorful insults." Her attention shifted onto Sesshomaru and she offered a small smile. "I didn't think you'd make it this far or last this long. I didn't expect you to come with us at all, honestly. Did I really guilt you into coming?"

"Do not flatter yourself, woman," he said. "I do nothing that I do not want."

She raised a brow, then let out a soft chuckle. "All right. I'll see you soon, then? I doubt I will stay for the entire festival."

At first, he did not respond, but approached her, his footsteps the only noise other than the verbal spat in the distance. As he came to stand in front of her, he noticed Jaken out of the corner of his eye, taking a few steps back and watching the pair in silence. Ah-Un, indifferent to his surroundings, settled onto the ground, as if to proclaim that this was the ideal spot to spend the night. Sesshomaru's gaze wandered over Lucidity's countenance, at the floral decorating her hair instead of strands of silver this time, at her open curiosity as she watched him watching her, waiting patiently for an answer. His eyes lingered on the camellia, long enough that she reached up with a self-conscious hand and touched the flower. "If that is what you desire," he finally said.

"I'd like you to come with me," she said as she pulled the camellia free, twirling the stem between her fingers and her eyes following its movements. "But I know you hate these things more than I do, so I won't torture you with social interactions."

When he reached out, he saw Jaken look away just before his hand closed over Lucidity's. She peered up at him, looking both startled and perplexed. Without a word, he drew the flower from her grasp and returned it to the spot behind her ear; he realized, now, where her thoughts had been when she'd been speaking with Sango. She might have been the most powerful being here, but her mind was still rather human. "No blood will be shed tonight," he said. "And there is no need for you to spend the festival this year in the shadows. Go."

She stared, blinking a moment. "Sessh-"

"OSUWARI!"

"GAH!"

"Took her long enough that time," Jaken muttered, to which Lucidity turned away and covered her mouth, but failed to suppress her giggle. "Idiot hanyou!" the imp continued. "And he is supposed to be a parent? Pathetic that he would allow himself to be so easily goaded. How can he call himself a father? Hmph! I suppose I shouldn't be surprised. With the honorable Inu no Taisho's passing, he had no decent upbringing. I am doubtful that people who lacked a parent growing up could make proper ones themselves. A man with no father, a woman with no mother. Too many of them are lost causes, I'm sure. Don't you agree, my Lady?"

Lucidity peered down at Jaken, her amusement gone, her expression blank. She held his gaze just long enough for him to frown in confusion before she glanced over at Sesshomaru. "I'll be staying until after the lanterns are lit. After that I'll come find you; I promise this time," she said.

"As you wish," he replied, and then watched in silence as she disappeared in a soft rush of air.

"Does she not agree, Sesshomaru-sama?" Jaken asked. "I had assumed, given her outlook on certain matters, that she would."

The daiyoukai said nothing, but struck his servant upside the head hard enough to send him face-first into the dirt, the Staff rolling from his slackened grasp.

The flames rose high from the center of the village, stretching above the roofs of huts and filling the darkness with light and warmth. The sound of mesmerized voices carried on the wind and easily reached Sesshomaru's ears from where he watched on the hill that overlooked the village. He stood among the trees and foliage, arms folded within his sleeves, and studied the fire that danced in a most unnatural way. It came in waves, burning bright, then dimming to almost nothing, before rising again. Different forms appeared, including that of a large bird and another of a female figure spinning in strange movements. And longer still, he watched, listening to those enraptured by the display. The head of a wolf now, its head thrown back in a soundless howl.

What next? Sesshomaru wondered. How would she indulge these wretched humans next? In spite of her reasons, the thought of her catering to them, performing for them, set his teeth on edge. She did not need their permission to return here. She did not need their favor at all. And yet she sought it. On some level, he could not understand her desire to be included in this world. Did she cling to a life that she should have moved beyond? She was not human. She was anything but human. And still she persisted. As the fire died away one last time, Sesshomaru could only conclude that he would let her do as she wished. There was no harm in it and this was a temporary arrangement. These humans she sought the acceptance of would not be here for long. It would not matter, in the end. She was immortal; they were not and would eventually become nothing more than a distant memory.

A soft groan ended the silence. The daiyoukai spared Jaken a glance and saw that he was just as before: sitting in front of the campfire and clutching his bruised and bleeding head. The punishment had not succeeded in knocking him unconscious, but he'd remained quiet and subdued beyond the occasional whimpers of pain. As Sesshomaru watched, Jaken leaned back against the sleeping dragon behind him, staring with an expression of absolute misery into the fire. Never did he ask for an explanation of his transgression and nor was Sesshomaru inclined to provide one. And yet the daiyoukai did wonder if Jaken knew the extent of his insult towards Lucidity or if he merely assumed he had overstepped his place.

Movement down below caught his attention and Sesshomaru peered back at the village to see figures emerging from the line of huts and onto the bank of the river. He scanned the congregation, but from this distance, even his eyes strained in the near darkness. Lucidity had said she would return, but the fact remained that he was tired of waiting. Days he'd been waiting. He was not angry, merely...impatient and no longer content to linger in the forest. This time, there were no questions from Jaken, asking where his master was going, when Sesshomaru set off.

He found her further up the river, apart from the other villagers. She wasn't alone. Inuyasha and his group were with her, along with the children, none of whom had been put to bed, not even the infants. And there was also Kohaku, speaking with Rin and the old priestess, further downstream. Yet something was wrong. There was a tension in the group, marked by Lucidity stepping out of their midst and walking upstream, a lantern hanging from her hand. Kagome started to follow. At first Sesshomaru could not fathom the reason for their departure from their companions, until the priestess spoke in a tone he was unaccustomed to hearing when she was addressing Lucidity. 

"I just don't understand! How could you decide something like that? It's so...it's so-" 

"Heartless?" Lucidity offered, coming to a stop and spinning around to face her. 

"Yes!" Kagome exclaimed. "It's completely heartless! Why would you turn your back on people who need help? That isn't like you." 

This was...an intriguing development. It was not uncommon for the priestess to become angry with the likes of her husband, but Sesshomaru had never seen her temper directed at Lucidity. Yet while Kagome was beginning to tremble with indignation, Lucidity remained calm, to the point of indifference. "And as I've been trying to explain to you, I can't do what you ask," she told the priestess. "I can't-" 

"You mean you won't! There's a difference!" Kagome shouted, drawing the stares of those attempting to ignore the bickering. "If I was in your position, I would do everything in my power to prevent any of those horrible things from happening." 

"And that is why you aren't the Guardian," said Lucidity, the faint coldness of her words a subtle warning that her patience was growing thin. "I will not interfere with anything I have preexisting knowledge of and that's final. Do not ask me again." 

"But why?!" demanded the priestess. "You could save so many! How can you be so cruel and let those people suffer, let them die?" 

"You forget," Lucidity said in a soft voice, "that this decision includes my father." And Kagome, mouth open in preparation for another angry retort, stiffened. "You know how much I love him," Lucidity continued. "You know how much I miss him, but all the same, I won't save him. I won't change what has happened or what will happen. Think about it: if he had lived, I would have never come to this country. Mother wouldn't have brought me to this era. I would not have become the Guardian. I know the consequences should I save him. I cannot fathom what would happen on a much larger scale and I don't dare tempt it." 

"But-" 

"You think I haven't considered this? It's a paradox, Kagome. If it doesn't happen, how could I ever know to prevent it in the first place? I will never interfere with something like that. So stop arguing and don't ever bring it up again."  

The quarrel was over. That much was obvious before Lucidity ever finished speaking. The self-righteous wrath of the priestess had evaporated. Sesshomaru could smell the salt water on the air before he saw the woman's tears, while Lucidity stood there, unmoved by the weeping of her friend. Not another word was said between the two and it was not long before Kagome turned and made her way back to the others, her pace brisk and agitated. The last few steps were taken at a sprint, right into the embrace of the hanyou. And though he was the one left to comfort his emotional wife, he peered uncertainly over the top of her head at Lucidity. Sango and Miroku were watching her as well, uneasy with this turn of events; even Rin, Kohaku, and Kaede had fallen silent to observe what was happening, while the children ran or crawled about on the ground with the two-tailed youkai, oblivious to their surroundings, save the kitsune in their midst, staring with wide eyes. Kagome's sobs, albeit muffled, seemed to be a condemnation that pointed the blame of guilt towards the other party involved, the one who did not speak in her defense, did not apologize, the one who did not show remorse or emotion of any kind.

Eventually, the Guardian's chest heaved with a deep sigh that could have conveyed a number of potential responses: bitterness, acceptance, regret. Yet none could be interpreted, not even by Sesshomaru, as he watched her turn and disappear into the brush. For a moment, no one spoke, no one moved, with only the sound of rushing water and the soft crying filling the air. And then a babble of conversation broke out, mostly those asking after the well-being of the priestess or the kitsune suggesting that they speak with Lucidity themselves and request that she reconsider her answer. Sesshomaru felt his lip curl. Unclear though he was about what had led up to this argument, he had witnessed the end result and found himself...disgusted by the behavior. And he was seized with the urge to release the Whip into the group, to strike out and cause pain to those who would dare show such disregard. Nothing fatal. He simply wanted them to hurt.

This desire was irrational, however, and one he would not act on. Instead, he began to follow Lucidity's trail. He noticed Inuyasha's head swivel in his direction as he left, but he did not acknowledge him. In spite of how the hanyou and his companions had proven themselves worthy adversaries and allies over the years, in this moment they were lower than the belly-crawling serpents he so despised. They had no comprehension and therefore no true respect for what the mantle of the Guardian meant. 

If only she would realize the worthlessness of their acceptance, Sesshomaru thought as he spotted the crown of yellow hair, near lost in the tall weeds of the river. He moved closer and saw her crouched on the edge of the bank, the water gliding past, serene and indifferent to the chaos of celebrations. As he approached, she lifted a hand and, with an idle flex of her fingers, a flame flickered to life above her palm. He watched as she lowered the fire into the lantern, then drew her hand back once it took to the wick. He knew she was aware of his presence, but said nothing and nor did she. Instead, they remained in perfect silence while she lowered the lantern into the water and pushed it out until the current swept it from her grasp. Without a word, she rose and he stepped up behind her, sliding an arm around her waist. He did not need to see her expression or know what was going through her mind to understand the reason she leaned back against him, why she turned to the side to tuck her head beneath his chin. His gaze followed the single light upon the river as it floated further and further into the distance, to eventually join the other lanterns of the festival that honored the departed souls of kin.

"Am I really so cruel?" Lucidity asked in a low murmur that nonetheless pierced through the quiet stillness.

"Those who lead do not have the luxury of kindness," he said.

"I'm no leader, just a cold, heartless bitch, it seems," she replied and there was a sour taste to the words.

A ripple of annoyance brought a growl to his lips and his arm tightened around her. "I will not hear such things from you when they are the ones who are blind," he said. "Do not question yourself over the idiocy of fools."

"I can't help it," she murmured, shifting closer, and he soon felt the caress of her breath along the skin of his throat. "Kagome wanted me to prevent another tsunami, one that won't happen for another five hundred years. She started talking about other natural disasters, mass slaughters, wars. She wants me to stop goddamn wars, practically change the course of history and it's...it's insane. I can't do that. I shouldn't. I know I shouldn't, but-"

"Enough," said the daiyoukai. "You cater to their whims to the point of revulsion. It is not their place to make demands of you, not even the miko." 

The sigh of defeat that escaped her was, for once, a welcomed sound. She sagged against him, but his arm remained secure around her waist, as she buried her face into the crook of his neck. "No...no it isn't," came the soft whisper. "But I think what Kagome was really after was something more personal and...I can't blame her for trying. I won't change what happened to her father, the same as I won't save mine, no matter how badly I want to."

Sesshomaru peered out across the river, at the distant glow of lights along the water, feeling the warmth of the body in his grasp. "You believe that to be her motive?" he asked. 

"It would explain why she was so upset," Lucidity said. "Either that or she's pregnant again." 

His mouth twisted into a frown. Would the priestess manipulate one she considered a friend for such personal gain? He had not...believed her to be the sort, though humans as a whole had long since shown that they were capable of disloyal traits. And when it came to matters of family, it was not so shocking to consider. Even Lucidity had displayed such tendencies before and after becoming the Guardian, but she did not manipulate those she'd developed a bond with. No, he amended, that was not true. She had manipulated him and the others before. And yet it was to ensure that they did not come to harm, as was proven when Morstua killed the monk and daemon slayer. 

"Would you ever light a lantern, Sesshomaru?" 

The question pulled him from his musings, as did Lucidity lifting her head. He glanced down to find her staring up at him, that blue gaze oddly tentative. Whatever had prompted this line of questioning, he didn't know, nor did he care to. "It is a ridiculous custom of humans that I have no need of," he told her, and she swallowed, lowering her eyes, which in turn only served to frustrate him. 

"Never, then?" she pressed. "You never would? Not even for Rin? You will outlive her. Her children. Grandchildren. You'll outlive all of them." 

"That is the way of it," he said. And when she stepped back, daring to move from him, he scowled and, seizing her by both arms, jerked her forward. She gasped, her head snapping up, eyes wide, startled. "Your despondency is starting to vex, woman. Why do you insist on continuing in this manner?"  

Her eyes narrowed. "Well, excuse me for being discontent," she said coldly. "Why don't you give me some time to adjust to 'the way of it,' hmm? A few decades, a century perhaps? That might be long enough to accept how things have changed. Unless you honestly believe a handful of months is sufficient. Is that the case?" 

His grip loosened, but he did not release her. She was still...so very human. The memories of the late Guardian might have been at her disposal, accessed only when necessary, and she might possess a strength that rivaled his; however, in some ways, she was no different than when they first met, so hopelessly mortal. Discontent, was what she had said. Unsatisfied, then, with the way things were. She would learn. At some point, she would learn and adapt. Yet until that happened...what was to be done?

The simmering anger of her expression wavered when his hand reached up and cupped her jawline, his fingers sliding into her hair. And when his thumb brushed over the curve of her cheek, he knew, from the way her eyes flickered, that she was tempted. He took a step closer, easing her head back, and she did not fight him. "Take us from here," he ordered suddenly.

"What? Why?" she asked in surprise.

"Do it," he said.

"Er...where exactly-"

"Away from this vicinity."

Her lips parted, but she quickly closed her mouth and settled for a bewildered frown instead. In the end, she obeyed and their forms dissolved. It was not a way of travel Sesshomaru was fond of, being spirited from one place to another and having no control, his body nothing more than an insubstantial gust of air. He never imagined that he would ever allow another to hold such power over him; he'd never believed it was possible to put unconditional trust in another.

He heard the waterfall before he saw it and soon felt his solid feet upon the ground. Lucidity had returned them to her bathing area, far removed from the village and unwanted company. She peered up at him, her persistent confusion showing in the subtle furrow of her brow, which only deepened when he leaned down and pressed his lips against hers.

Chapter Text

An explosion echoed in the distance and fire showered the sky. It illuminated the contours of the surrounding trees and foliage, reflected off the surface of the pond, before dissipating into nothing. Another explosion followed a second later, brighter than the first, and soon there was a third and fourth, and a dull roar of voices began to fill the air, growing louder and louder, but never quite deafening. The excitement of the villagers could not drown out the trickle of the waterfall, nor draw his focus from its present course. 

The scent of flowers, however, was starting to overwhelm. The camellia, in particular, was bothersome so close to his nose. And though he had returned it to her hair earlier, he now removed it, pulling the stem out from behind her ear, as he drew his mouth from hers and straightened. Aware that she was watching him, Sesshomaru studied the dark petals of the flower as another firework burst across the sky and the cheers of the mesmerized crowd reached his ears. He let the camellia fall from his fingers, shifting his gaze onto Lucidity, and again there came another blast of fireworks, a series of them, over and over. Not too long ago, the noise and odor would have driven him from the area. But in this moment, he could not be moved. The light, distant though it was, danced over the paleness of her skin and caught the glow of those unusual eyes that had become more familiar to him than his own.

And as he gazed down at her, a tension rose inside him that he had come to associate with this woman and no other. It filled him with a sense of tranquility and at the same time sparked to life an urgency that incensed him if he did not touch her. He had claimed her. In every way possible, he'd made her his. And yet there were moments when he was not satisfied. What infuriated him the most, however, was that he remained uncertain of what it was that he wanted of her. Some nights, the force that drove him to take her was more than physical yearning; it was like the plague of the mind and there was no cure save to sink his fangs into his prey. And this need, this desire to possess her completely, could never be silenced. And more to the point, he had no wish to silence it. He succumbed, every time.

A weakness, he knew, and also did not care. All he cared about was drawing her against him and sealing his lips to hers. And she went to him, arms sliding around his neck, body molding to his. Every curve, every movement, he could feel and he wanted more. Always, he wanted more. He feasted on her mouth, his tongue seeking entrance, and she opened to him. His hands found their way into the folds of her clothing. The obi took mere seconds to loosen and the fabric fluttered to the ground as the yukata fell open. His hands moved up her sides and the sensation of the warm, bare skin beneath his palms after so many days apart made him realize how much he had...loathed the separation, brief though it had been.

His fingers traced the outline of her breasts and her chest heaved as she took a deep breath, lips parting from his. His touch became firmer, while his mouth trailed down her neck, and he cupped a breast. He bent over her and his teeth moved along the soft mound of flesh before closing around her nipple. Her gasp was almost a sigh. No matter how gentle he was, she never failed to react. And if he was rough...she merely became louder. His tongue circled the nub of flesh, pressing against it until the skin contracted and hardened, and then bit down. This time her inhale was sharp and high and she even momentarily lifted herself onto the tips of her toes. As soon as she lowered herself back down, he did it again and at the same time pinched the nipple of her other breast between his fingers.

Making her crumble with so little effort was a pleasure unto itself. She was moaning, her weight shifting from foot to foot, toes curling in the grass. He felt one hand pushing into his hair, her other coming to grip his shoulder, only to glide down and cling almost pathetically to his arm, her nails scraping the silk of his clothing. And when he gathered both breasts into his hands, she pushed herself up onto her toes once more, shivering, as his mouth switched from one to the other. Her body was growing hot beneath his touch, and her scent, the potency of it, was slowly invading his senses. He hungered for it, for everything that she offered and more. He yearned to have it all, every last ounce of what she was, and keep it for himself.

His teeth pulled at her nipple, hard enough that there was a note of pain in her groans and the fingers in his hair tightened, but she did not shove him away, did not so much as voice a complaint. And when he did it again, she moaned and shuddered, the whole of her body arching, her hips twisting, and the aroma of her heat overwhelming all else. Finally, he drew his teeth from her breast and his mouth traced a wet trail down the center of her stomach, nipping at her navel, as he lowered himself onto his knees, hands moving over her thighs. And then his lips found the dampness between her legs. Scent and taste became one and the same with his tongue pushing into her swollen folds. He explored her as he never had another, bringing her closer, easing his tongue inside her. He basked in the flavor her depths, the sound of her voice echoing through the air, the sensation of both hands now combing through his hair, gripping tight, while he enjoyed himself with the taste of her.

She was starting to tremble, trying to keep her balance, and he held fast to her hips, not allowing her to move so much as a step away from him. His tongue traveled back up and pushed against the hard knot between the lips of her sex. She gasped, convulsing once before stilling herself, and he felt nails scrape along his scalp. He did it again, moving his tongue over the tiny nodule, and she moaned for him, rocking herself against his mouth. He didn't stop. His claws dug into her skin, never piercing, as he worked this special spot of hers, one that never failed to make her writhe, make her moan, and even, at times, make her beg. And how he could make her beg! Yet not tonight. Tonight he wanted to show her, wanted to remind her....

"Sesshomaru!" she gasped, body bowing forward, hands clutching hard. "[I-I can't.... Fuck! Fuck, oh gods! You're going to.... Fuck!]"

The crude sound of her foreign words collapsed into little more than a whimper as he urged her to him, his tongue never stopping, never allowing her a moment to breathe, until she finally succumbed. She convulsed yet again, over and over, her voice a wordless melody of ecstasy, clinging hard to him and he to her, his mouth remaining firmly latched onto the wet pulse between her thighs. His eyes were shut while he savored what she gave him, the essence that flowed between his lips and over his tongue, even trickled along his chin. His hands roamed over her backside, feeling along the curve of muscles, and he drank the last of what she offered as her spasms of pleasure shuddered quietly into nothing but the echo of ragged breathing.

His eyes slid open and trailed up the line of her body, between the mound of her breasts, to see her looking down at him, lips parted, body swaying back and forth, and hair tumbling off her shoulders. In the dim light of the night, he could still see the flush in her cheeks. Neither of them moved, neither of them spoke, and yet as she regained her breath, he found himself leaning back, drawing his mouth from her, and then licked his lips in blatant satisfaction. Though, in truth, he was far...far from sated.

And suddenly his face was in her hands. She was bearing down on him, her mouth crushing his, teeth threatening to cut into his lips. It was her tongue, however, that had his attention. It was moving along the inside of his mouth, searching every crevice, flicking over his fangs, before pulling out. In some dull recess of his mind still capable of thought, he realized she was tasting herself on him. What was more, she had crouched down in front of him, her mouth on his chin, lapping at what remained, fingers brushing over his cheeks, her soft moans burning his ears. Did she know? Was she aware of the gesture? The submission of it? Did she understand that he could not be held accountable for his actions if she persisted?

And then she bit him. A delicate increase of pressure on his chin, hardly enough to leave a shadow of an indent, but enough to have him seize her by the shoulders and drag her forward. His teeth latched onto her throat, an unbridled growl rising from his own, and he was nearly undone by the cry that filled his ears and the moan that followed after. In an effort to retain some sense of mind, he rose to his feet and pulled her along with him. He managed to shift his mouth away from her neck, but once again growled, feeling the yearning churn inside him like a feral beast.

"Remove my armor," he rumbled into her ear. "Now, woman."

Her breath hitched. He stepped back and gazed down at her, waiting in expectant silence. Her hands, which were resting on his chest, were shaking. Not from excitement or pleasure, not even anger at being ordered. Instead, she was nervous and the temptation he felt at the sight was almost too much; he had to force himself to remain calm. She didn't look up, but stared straight ahead, drawing her bottom lip between her teeth. And just when he was ready to prompt her into responding by whatever means necessary, her fingers trailed down and took hold of the sash at his waist. Still trembling, she untied the knot and lifted the swords free. It was not out of the norm to allow everything to simply clatter to the ground. Yet this time she laid it all carefully on the grass, her manner respectful, docile, and it filled him with the urge to throw her down and take her then and there. His hands fisted at his sides as she straightened and began to undo the straps that held his armor together. He did not move, but waited while the breastplate and pauldron were lifted away and set aside with the same care.

"The haori, woman," he said. Mutely, she obeyed and drew the material off his shoulders, along with the mokomoko, which dropped to the ground. Gathering the haori into her hands, she crouched a third time and laid the silk over the armor.

Only then did he seize her by the back of the neck, before she even had a chance to stand once again, and turned her around to face away from him. At the same time, he grabbed the collar of her yukata from behind and tugged it off. She gasped, panting heavily, as if she had never been given a moment of respite, and he tossed the clothing aside, letting it fall where it may. And then he brought her to her knees. She didn't argue, didn't fight, but went with a willingness that had his skin singing at the sight of her bowed head and quivering body. She braced herself upon her hands as he pushed her down until her cheek rested on the grass and lowered himself behind her. His claws bit into the nape of her neck and he could smell the blood before he leaned over, his teeth finding the shell of her ear and the ache of his desire pressing against her open folds. She did nothing more than moan and shiver and ease herself back, allowing him to feel what she was so eager to give.

And yet his hakama prevented him from truly experiencing the warmth of her, a matter which was quickly remedied. With his body resting over hers, his hand slipped between them and blindly loosened the clothing until he was free, until he was sliding against her moisture, guiding himself inside. And her voice resonated in his ears, drowning at the groan that escaped him, a sound of pleasure, of knowing that she was here, she was safe, and that she was his. She belonged with him, a truth she needed reminding of. She needed to be shown that this world of humans was no longer where her priorities should lay.

His hand shifted from her neck to her shoulder, claws tipped with blood scraping across her skin, and pinned her there. As his other hand clutched at her waist, his hips snapped forward, jolting her beneath him and wrenching a cry from her throat. Bearing down on her, he growled in her ear, daring her to complain, and thrust himself into her again. His movements were hard, vigorous, and his claws were drawing fresh, crimson lines from her shoulder. His mouth latched onto the deepest wound, just as he had done to her sex, and the rich taste of blood steadily began to work him into a greater frenzy.

His grip tightened. He pushed down on her, with no mercy, with little thought of the discomfort, of the potential pain it would cause, as the moans dripped from her, fractured by unmistakable whimpers. He could feel her moving, writhing against him, and it only enticed him further. He had her here and now, was mounting her as he desired, but he wanted more. He wanted her submission, wanted to dominate her until she pleaded with him, and still he knew it would not be enough. Like fire in his veins, this longing seized him with an agonizing need that he could not fulfill. Why...why was it never enough? What more could he possibly want from her?

With his frustrations rising, he yanked her upright onto her knees, his arm threatening to crush her waist, his other hand dropping to her upper arm, claws hooking into the tender skin. He could hear her voice, her cries, the sound of his name on her lips, punctuated with each thrust of his hips, and felt her hands clinging onto his arms. Yet she made no attempt to break his hold. She could have. So easy it would be for this woman to free herself of him, to exact revenge if she so chose. And yet she didn't. He demanded her obedience, made her bleed for him, made her body his own, and she allowed it. She succumbed to him just as he succumbed to his yearnings. And the knowledge only served to strengthen this maddening ache that could not be assuaged.

With a snarl he would never permit any other to hear, his teeth pierced her nape, over a familiar set of scars, until the skin broke and he brought them to the ground. Her blood cascaded over his tongue. Her voice rang through the air as he had her on her side, a hand hooking behind the back of her knee and lifting her leg to ensure that nothing would restrict him from taking her as he would. And with his fangs buried in her neck and his organ buried in her depths, the daiyoukai feasted on all that she was, all that she had, all that she could give, and more than she could possibly understand. She never struggled, never fought, never refused, as he penetrated her again and again, relishing in the flavor of her blood, her essence.

He could feel the pressure rising, churning in the pit of his stomach, and thrust himself deeper, harder, his fangs carving their way into her flesh, and the arm around her waist began to move down. His hand eased between her legs as his movements continued, with no end in sight, and his fingers found the swollen nodule that had her bucking into his touch. Over and over he stroked her, worked her while he rocked his body into hers, trapped in the tightness of her warmth. And then he felt those walls contracting around him, how her frame shook against his, and heard her cry of completion that destroyed the last of his reserves. His voice tore from his throat, a guttural cacophony of snarls that were as beastly and feral as his lust, as he finally emptied himself inside her, his frame stiff and unyielding, clutching her against him with no intention of releasing his prey.

And though he lowered her leg, his arm remained secure around her waist. He could feel the last of her pleasure throbbing in the wet swelling beneath his fingers and he idly pinched the lips of her sex, delighting in the gasping, twisting response the absentminded act elicited. He drew his teeth from her nape and dragged his tongue over the wounds that had bled down her spine. The growl that escaped him was a lazy sound, one of contentment, perhaps even satisfaction. Would it be enough this night? He wondered this as he pressed his hips against hers once more, feeling the dull reverberation of pleasure, a mere echo of the mindless euphoria he'd experienced moments ago.

"N-no more," came the trembling whisper. "Let me rest."

Rest? Was he in the mood to permit such a request? Again, he lapped at puncture marks, tasting the fresh blood that continued to trickle from the wounds, before he rolled her onto her stomach, still sheathed inside her. She started to push herself up, only to cry out when he clamped his teeth onto her shoulder to keep her still. He dragged her arm out from beneath her and promptly pinned it against the small of her back, while her other arm remained trapped between her and the ground. Young, healthy, and with an apparent appetite that could not be appeased, the daiyoukai claimed her again. And regardless of how it lacked the same brutality as before, his actions were nonetheless demanding and relentless.

"Sesshomaru, please," he heard her say, but he merely growled in return.

"Silence, woman," he ordered, and she complied, releasing nothing more than a low whine before the tension drained from her body. She was soft and pliable in his grasp, without objection, even as she turned her head to the side, eyes squeezed shut and teeth clenched. He held her there as he took her and found his pleasure once again while she lay beneath him, her voice little more than breathless gasps, the occasional shudder racing through her. Before long, he spent himself a second time that night, doubtless it would be the last. And as he lay there, his forehead coming to rest against the nest of her hair, he breathed in the aroma of blood and flowers, the mixture of his scent and hers, and a sense of ease stole over him. Seven, nearly eight nights apart, and she was at his side once more; he would not have her leaving again, regardless of the reason.

Suddenly, her wrist twisted in his grasp and Sesshomaru shifted his wandering attention onto the form still trapped by his frame. He gave little thought to finally acquiescing to her request as he released her and extracted himself in the same movement. She shivered, rolling away from him and onto her side, as he laid down next to her, adjusting his hakama back into its proper place, though she was without covering. Briefly, he considered draping his discarded haori over her, at least until his appetite returned. And yet he found the sight of her bare skin far more appealing. Spotted with blood and scrapes, bearing the marks of his favor from her throat to her calves, the image of her enticed him. Merely laying there enticed him, while the seed glistening between her legs pleased him in a way he had not experienced before, knowing that she was for him and him alone. No other would ever have her, so long as he lived.

Moving onto his side, he eased himself up onto one arm and reached out to glide his hand down her side, before he leaned forward and laid his lips upon the junction of her neck. She was still shaking, he noticed, with subtle tremors running through her body. She was stiff in his grasp and it only worsened with her resisting when he attempted to draw her back against him.

"No," she said, pulling away. "That's enough, Sesshomaru, I mean it this time."

And though he was reluctant, he did not stop her as she dragged herself upright and struggled to her feet. Frowning, he sat up and watched her retrieve the yukata, pulling it on, then went to fetch the obi. But when she lost her balance and her legs buckled beneath her so that she quickly lowered herself to her knees, he rose to his feet and walked the short distance that separated them. He knew that no mortal could have survived the treatment he'd subjected her to and yet it could never harm her to such an extent, not unless....

"Why did you say nothing?" he asked as he came to stand over her. She didn't answer, nor did she lift her gaze, but rather she shook her head as she pushed herself up, now visibly trembling, and refused to look at him when he knelt in front of her. "Why, Lucidity?" he urged. "Your body is more susceptible to damage in this state. You should not take such risks."

"It was my choice," she said. "You've been stressed and clearly you need an outlet; I wanted to give you that."

"Idiot woman!" the daiyoukai growled, seizing her by the arm and yanking her forward. She gasped and braced herself with a hand against his chest, her eyes snapping onto his face. "You would have me injure you further over some misconception of my needs? Do not make such decisions for me, you stupid girl!"

An angry retort was what he expected. It was what he was accustomed to; a carefully worded, seething reply that would explain to him the insanity of her reasoning or, on occasion, a quiet acknowledgment that he was correct, that she had used poor judgment in this instance. He was accustomed to her challenging him, of not allowing slights to her person without some type of retribution. What he was not expecting, what he was not accustomed to seeing, was the wide-eyed shock he received. More than that, however, was the fleeting glimpse of a stricken pain behind her eyes that was too sudden for her to hide, forcing her to drop her gaze. She drew back from him and he let his hand fall away.

"What is it that you need, then?" she murmured, and he felt himself grow still. "Something is going on with you and it's getting worse. Letting you do as you want seems to be the only thing that can calm you. I don't mind...I really don't; but if I'm wrong, I want to know. If you need help, I-"

"No," he interrupted. "I will not have you harming yourself based on these presumptions; it is no concern of yours."

A bitter smile crossed her lips as her eyes fell shut. "You are always my concern...and you are so damn unfair. If I'd behaved as you just did, you would not give me a moment of peace until I explained myself."

"Lucidity," he began, but stopped when she unexpectedly leaned forward. She hadn't lost consciousness, but rather had laid herself across his lap, her head in the crook of his elbow. He peered down the length of her profile, at the glimpse of pale legs tangled in the yukata, at the stretch of bare skin down the center of her body that remained uncovered, and the strands of yellow hair that curled over her shoulders and brushed along his arm. Without thought, he slid his other arm under her knees and lifted her onto his lap so that her head came to rest against his chest. When he pulled his arm free, he paused at the sight of blood smeared along his skin. He'd forgotten, if only momentarily, that his claws had pierced the back of her knee. Worse damage was caused than he had intended. And when he noticed a discoloration beneath the loose sleeve that had slipped from her shoulder, he eased the material down further and saw for himself the deep bruises that were starting to form. Within the hour, her body would be littered with markings he had not wished to leave and it had him...disconcerted. She was his to protect, not to harm, not like this.

"You're a right bastard, Sesshomaru," Lucidity muttered, and his gaze flicked up to her face to see her studying him. "You're deliberately making me worry, aren't you? This is revenge for my making you wait, isn't it?" The smile she offered was crippled with blatant exhaustion and she soon closed her eyes, her frame growing limp against him. "You will keep me safe?"

He snorted softly. "Do not ask stupid questions, woman."

Once more, her lips curled upwards at the corners, a fleeting expression before her features relaxed and her head sagged along his chest. His gaze slid over to the bruise that marred her pale skin and he felt his mouth shift with a threatening scowl as he pulled the sleeve back up. She did not stir, but remained perfectly quiet, completely and utterly unaware while she slept. For one so powerful to be so vulnerable was an ironic fate. This was only the third, perhaps fourth, time he had witnessed her in this state and it never failed to cause him unease. Nothing could disturb her when she was like this, not even her own death. For two days she would not wake. And each time he did not take the chance of leaving her out in the open, whether he was at her side or not.  

They couldn't stay here, but Sesshomaru didn't move just yet. He felt his mouth press into a thin line as he studied the rhythmic rise and fall of her chest, the ease in which she slumbered. She should have said something, should have warned him. Why had she kept her silence? Regardless if he had commanded it or not, if she truly had no inclination to obey, she could have stopped him; it wouldn't have been a first. So what was different this time? Her concern? Was it enough to negate all common sense and put herself at jeopardy merely for his sake? If he had completely lost himself, he could have done worse than a few bruises. 

These thoughts and more churned inside Sesshomaru's head as he removed the flowers the girls had woven into Lucidity's hair. The worst part, he found, was that he was uncertain what he would have done if he'd given in to his base nature. Would she have been able to reason with him? He had not heeded her desires while indulging his own. She'd wanted a reprieve, but he had refused. He had...assumed that she would overpower him if she hadn't been willing. But now he knew that she hadn't had the strength. She had pleaded instead and he hadn't listened. He'd refused, taken what he'd wanted, and she had allowed it, in a foolish effort to ensure that his hunger was well fed. But had she wanted it as well or had he forced her? 

He stilled at the unbidden thought, his fingers caught in the yellow locks. Was it possible? The idea disgusted him and yet he wondered at the truth of it. She'd allowed him to do as he pleased, to put at ease this...carnal beast that he never attempted to harness. Had she truly not wanted him in that moment? Had she wanted to be free of his touch, of his lust? He did not know.... The only matter he could be certain about was that he could not let himself lose control again.

Carefully, he laid her on the ground, and then stood to collect his haori, armor, and swords. Once he was dressed and the mokomoko over his shoulder once more, he turned his attention back to Lucidity. His lip curled at the dried blood that stained her skin and he proceeded to strip her of the yukata before bringing her unconscious form to the pond, where she had left her bathing supplies from earlier that afternoon. With a discarded washcloth, he cleaned the remnants of their evening from her body, blood, seed, and all. Watching his hand scrub over her skin, he recalled the first time he had done this, when she'd been struck unconscious by a viper, covered in blood and injuries that he had been responsible for, as if little had changed between now and then.

This should not have happened.

The words echoed in his head, over and over: when he set aside the washcloth, when he dressed her in the yukata and obi, when he gathered her into his arms and went in search of Jaken. The weight of the words pressed down on him with every movement and he could not escape this state of self-blame. He could not convince himself that Lucidity was the foolish one, the one who should be the guilty party, for failing to inform him of her impending condition. He should never have let it to escalate to such a point and the inability to rectify the mistake was infuriating.

Jaken had not moved from where the daiyoukai had left him. He sprang to his feet and bowed in greeting. "I-Is everything okay, Sesshomaru-sama? I was not expecting you back so soon," he said. "I see that you have found Lady Lucidity. Is she all right?"

"She sleeps," Sesshomaru answered.

"Oh! Then allow me to summon the ferry for you," said the imp as he awakened a reluctant Ah-Un and urged the dragon to its feet by the reins. He set a quick pace through the forest, away from the village and its inhabitants.

Sesshomaru cast one last glance towards the collection of huts, listened to the dull roar of celebrations that would continue in their absence, before he turned and followed the path left by Jaken, his mind ever churning with thoughts that refused to settle. Up the river from the village, he located Jaken, who was retying the drawstring of a small pouch at his waist given to him by Lucidity months ago. Between his fingers, he clasped a single strand of long hair and lowered it carefully into the water.

"Hahaoya no Shikyu," the imp called out, "we're ready to return."

Chapter Text

The strands of silver in her hair shimmered under the light of the full moon. Rin's idea, not hers, but it provided a good distraction, something for her fingers to fiddle with while she gazed ahead, feigning to be utterly engrossed in the speech being given for the gathered crowd. The heat of so much attention was difficult to ignore, a constant burning along her skin, the hair on the back of her neck standing on end. Focusing was difficult, being completely still more so, until his hand squeezed hers. A minute gesture that went unnoticed, regardless of so many witnesses. She glanced at him out of the corner of her eye, the ever stoic youkai lord who was moved by nothing and no one. He was staring straight ahead at the figure in front of them, the one who was giving a blessing of their joining for all those present to hear.

It was the string of the orator's energy that bound their hands together, a delicate rope of emerald that flowed from one wrist to another and back again, creating a binding unity. The soft glow of power cast his features in a subtle dance of light and shadow that held her attention far better than the dull drone of memorized words ever could. And then his head turned, ever so slightly, and she suddenly found herself staring into those golden eyes that reflected little of his inner thoughts. Yet she didn't need to know his exact thoughts to understand what he was feeling. And when he squeezed her hand again, the gesture whispered the same message as before: I hate this, too. 

Lucidity awoke in a haze of confusion. The green foliage of familiar boughs loomed on every side of her. No matter which direction she turned her head, green leaves illuminated with sunlight were all she could see. The thrum of power of the Hahaoya no Shikyu echoed through her as she brushed a hand through her hair, rubbing at her temple, and closed her eyes. She clung to the images of what she knew now had been a dream. Well...more of a memory, but still a dream of sorts, the images churning through her mind like a film reel. She had yet to truly dream when she slept in the Hahaoya no Shikyu. It was more like that the great tree played back the highlights of her life or sometimes Satomi's.

Her union with Sesshomaru seemed to be the popular one as of late. That was the second time she had relived the moment during her seasonal slumber. Not that she was complaining. It was pleasant compared to others, helped her remember details she had forgotten. Neither of them had enjoyed the ceremony itself, of being bound together before those loyal to the daiyoukai. She'd never realized the vast number the daemons he ruled over until that day. Stiff and formal, Lucidity had endured the evil necessity of the ceremony, as had Sesshomaru. It was the final result that they both wanted, after all, for their own reasons. The fact that Sesshomaru had insisted on being her husband and at the same time loathed having to stand in front of witnesses and declare it for the world to hear had amused her to no end, especially since they had been in the same frame of mind; had these been modern times, Lucidity would have insisted on eloping.

The smile that had been forming slipped away as she suddenly recalled how Kagome had complained at not receiving an invitation, which in turn reminded Lucidity of her last encounter with the priestess. She remembered standing apart from Inuyasha, Sango, Miroku, and the rest, gazing at everyone in silence while Kagome wept. No one had spoken. No one had tried to reason or argue with either of the women. And yet Lucidity could feel the divide between her and the others. Whether they agreed with Kagome or not, they would never choose an outsider over the priestess. The fact remained that Kagome was family and, despite what might have been said in the past, Lucidity was not. And never had she felt the brutal reality of the truth as she did right then. She knew it was what Sesshomaru wanted her to accept when it came to the people of the village. Even if she'd still been mortal, she was too different, and nothing was ever going to change that.

Lucidity let out a sigh as she rolled over and felt the branch beneath her unfurl from the trunk. With much stretching and creaking, the Hahaoya no Shikyu eased her towards the ground until she was able to step out of its embrace and onto the grass below. Shaking out her hair, she peered around at the empty courtyard. Sesshomaru and Jaken were nowhere to be seen, but she could sense both on the Isle. For a moment, she considered searching them out, until she glanced down at herself and noticed she was wearing the same garments from the festival, which meant she hadn't had a proper bath since before she and Sesshomaru had last laid together. As she made her way into the palace, she wondered if he was still upset with her.

The halls were quiet. She came across only two servants, who were quick to bow and greet her, offer assistance, the usual spiel. And then they hurried off to prep whatever needed to be prepped while she ventured down into the hot springs, where she found the bathing supplies and evidence of recent use. The cluster of silver hair that was discovered on the scrub brush gave evidence of the guilty party and had her truly worrying if he was, in fact, angry with her; it was typically his custom to wait until she awoke so that they might bathe together.

With an unexpected incentive to track him down, she went through the motions of washing her hair and body, rather than take the time to relax and enjoy the luxuries rarely experienced outside of the Isle. One of the servants from earlier barely had time to bring her a robe to wear outside of the hot springs. Lucidity was out of the water and about to break down her form when the girl appeared and presented her with the clothing, offering apologies that were waved aside. The robe was little more than a bit of cotton fabric that was pulled on and tied into place, something simple to wear between here and the Guardian's chambers.

And once Lucidity was alone in the privacy of said chambers, she shed the robe, using it as a towel to quickly tousle her wet hair before tossing it over the room divider. Sesshomaru had been here, too, she noted upon spotting his armor and swords, set on the floor against the foot of the bed. Her gaze shifted from Bakusaiga and Tenseiga to the weapons mounted on the wall: the sword and dagger given to her by Sango. Sesshomaru had, in his own, subtle way, sneered at what he'd proclaimed as useless. With the power she wielded now, the weapons were obsolete, but she was not about to discard them.

The same could be said about the ankh that hung beneath the swords. It had been found in the forest not long after Asami had been born. Yet regardless of the sentimental attachment she had to the necklace, Lucidity could not bring herself to wear it. Every time she tried and gazed at her reflection in the mirror, she couldn't stand the sight. It made her feel as if she was attempting to cling to a past that was not hers, cling to a life that had been fabricated until she came to this era and learned the truth. Yet she didn't throw the necklace out as she had done before. She wanted...some sort of reminder, something physical that represented where she came from, something that was more than words in the journals taken from the village and now kept in the den of her chambers. She had moved on from her past as well as she could, but that didn't mean she wanted to forget.

"My Lady?"

Lucidity shifted her attention from the ankh to the entrance of the bedroom. The sound of shuffling feet could be heard and Rusuban soon appeared, arms full of silken material. The old caretaker paused at the sight of her naked mistress, then shook her head. "Your hair is a mess, my dear," she said, stepping forward and holding out the light-as-air attire. 

Lucidity raised a brow as she took the clothes. "Be happy I didn't show up covered in blood again."

"Hush now," Rusuban chided as she picked up a thickly bristled hair brush from the table. "Do not tempt the Fates, otherwise next time might be worse. Now get dressed and sit down so I can tame those wild locks of yours."

On reflex, Lucidity obeyed. There was just something about an older, maternal woman barking orders that made her inclined to listen. "Have you seen Sesshomaru?" she asked as she fed her arms through the sleeves of the new robes.

"He was here this morning," Rusuban said. "I imagine he was getting impatient; you slept for three days this time. How extensive were your injuries?"

Lucidity stopped, hands behind her back where she was securing the sash with a clasp. "I...not that extensive," she replied. "Not enough to warrant three days of rest."

"Perhaps there was more internal damage than you realized. Here, have a seat," the old caretaker added, easing out a low stool from behind the room divider. It was usually reserved for clothes or shoes, but Lucidity sat nonetheless, chewing on her bottom lip, so that Rusuban could drag the brush through her hair.

"Has Sesshomaru seemed out of sorts to you?" she asked.

Rusuban let out a soft snort that didn't quite hide her laugh. "I’d have an easier time divining the stars and heavens than those moods of your husband, Lady Guardian," she said. "Is there a reason he should be upset? Has something happened?"

"It's personal," said Lucidity, and the fingers lifting strands of hair from her face paused a moment.

"I can only convey uncertainty, my dear," Rusuban eventually told her as she resumed her work. "When you continued to sleep, he did begin asking questions as to your health and well-being. My answers of your needing to recover from whatever might be ailing you did not seem to satisfy him. He left your side not soon after."

"Left my side?" Lucidity repeated. 

"He did not move from the Hahaoya no Shikyu until today," elaborated the old caretaker.

The heavy weight of hair was being gathered up by Rusuban as she spoke, so that she might pull the brush through the tangled ends. Lucidity could feel the gentle tugs of the bristles and endured for a second or two in silence before she reached back and caught hold of Rusuban's wrist. Rusuban went still and a soft "My Lady?" could be heard. And yet Lucidity did not answer. She rose to her feet and smoothed out her robes as she turned around.

"He didn't budge?" she asked. "Not once?"

Rusuban shook her head. "No, my Lady. Is everything all right?"

"That remains to be seen," Lucidity said as she made her way out of the room. "I need to speak with him."

"I understand. Will you be wanting anything when you return-Oh! No need for such rudeness!" Rusuban exclaimed when Lucidity not only failed to answer but also dissolved her form and disappeared through the window of the alcove without so much as a farewell.

There would be time to apologize later. The behavior of the daiyoukai was what concerned her. Perhaps it was nothing, but of that she was doubtful, especially considering how angry he'd been with her. There was still much that needed to be discussed and Sesshomaru had had three days to sit and contemplate over what had happened, come to his own conclusions without wanting to hear anything to the contrary; he was so damn stubborn! And luckily, he was not difficult to track. Even if she was unable to sense his presence, she knew his habits. She knew where he went when he did not want to be bothered, where only she could force her company on him.

He was reclined against the moss-covered wall in their spot at the top of the mountain, one leg drawn up and an arm thrown over his knee, with the mokomoko trapped behind him. For a moment, Lucidity hung in the air, her body insubstantial, and took in the sight of the youkai lord, of the Guardian's Protector, young and powerful and hers. Married. Honestly...she had never entertained the notion, even before she came to this era. The idea, to her, had always been too surreal to imagine. Not that she believed it would never happen, but simply that it would be more of a matter of convenience, something that would help her obtain the mundane goals of a suburban household and family. She never expected it to be...more.

His expression never changed, but his gaze suddenly shifted in her direction. With vision, at times, being a secondary sense for him, she was only surprised it took this long for him to react as she set herself down, bare feet moving over the ground. His head tilted back, golden eyes sweeping over her, as her form solidified, wet hair and all. She offered a small smile, which he, predictably, did not return.

"You have recovered?" he asked in way of greeting.

"After three days, I should hope so," she said and caught a glimpse of his lip curling at the corner before he peered back at the horizon behind her. She moved closer, blocking his line of sight, which in turn had him closing his eyes and exhaling a soft breath through his nose. Oh yeah, something was definitely bothering him. She took a step forward, then another, until she crouched down beside him. "Rusuban told me that you-"

"Whatever the hag has shared with you, woman, does not interest me," came his curt response. "I do not care for her interference."

"Oh?" Lucidity muttered. "I see. You would have me ignore her gossip, then?"

A muscle worked in his jaw and his eyes remained shut as he spoke again. "That is correct."

"So, you don't want to discuss that you feel responsible for my extra day of sleep? You don't feel guilty at all about what happened? I mean, there must be some other reason why you didn't move from the Hahaoya no Shikyu for almost three days, right?"

He didn't reply. She may have even assumed he hadn't heard her, if it wasn't for the minute creases of anger lines that she'd come to know so well. Letting out a sigh, she lowered herself onto her knees and brought a hand to his thigh. His name was on the tip of her tongue when, without warning, he snatched her wrist and pulled her hand away. Golden eyes were open and narrowed, fixed directly on her. "Do not touch me," he rumbled, his grip tight, before he released her just as quickly and folded his arms within his sleeves, head turning aside, and closed his eyes once more.

Lucidity gaped; she couldn't help it. It wasn't that she was hurt or upset by this unexpected turn of events. Rather, she was quite thoroughly shocked. He wouldn't look at her, could barely tolerate having her so close. Just what the hell was going through his head? Bracing herself on her hands, she started to lean in. "Sesshomaru-"

"Leave, woman," he ordered. "Your presence is not wanted right now."

That had her drawing away. She stared at him, her stomach churning with too many unpleasant emotions, as she warred with herself. Should she give him the space he asked for or should she force herself onto him? He was being a royal prick about it, but that was nothing new, especially if something was grating at his nerves. Swallowing down another sigh, she shifted back on her heels. It would be easier to leave. Let him come to her. Let him have his way. It was easier not to push, not to fight.

"Open your eyes," she demanded. Easier, yes, but this lack of communication would accomplish nothing. And when he didn't respond beyond the subtle hint of a scowl, she felt a cord of anger snap as her patience reached its end and slammed her hands onto the ground. "Dammit, Sesshomaru, I will toss you off this fucking mountain if you don't stop sulking! Stop being such an ass and talk to me already!"

At least her outburst had the daiyoukai looking at her now, if only in a smoldering glare that promised painful repercussions should she threaten him again. She merely scowled in return, fingers digging into the grassy earth, as he leaned forward, braced upon his own hands. And he dared! He dared attempt to stand, to leave her here, seething and without answers! But just as he gathered his feet beneath him, she grabbed his shoulder and shoved him against the wall where he nearly slid onto his back, his legs sprawled out in a most ungraceful display.

"I said for you not to touch me, woman!" he snarled, fangs bared in a rare show of temper, as he seized her arm. She could feel the claws biting into her skin, but no blood was drawn yet. His fingers were flexing. He was...restraining himself, she realized.

"Are you really going to play this game with me again, prince of youkai?" she whispered. "We both know how well it has worked whenever you try to avoid explaining yourself to me. I know it goes against your nature, but we need to talk. You honestly think I haven't noticed your behavior when we're together? I never mentioned it before because I've always enjoyed it. I enjoyed it the other night, too, even if I was exhausted afterward." 

"Do not lie," he said. "You were injured as a result; I see no reason for enjoyment to be had." 

"Oh come off it!" she snapped. "You act as if you've never made me bleed before. And you know that if I really wanted to stop you, I'd make certain of it. So-" 

"Would you?" he asked, and she felt those fingers twitch once more. "You believed it was your duty to ensure that I was sated, did you not?"

"Sesshomaru-"

"Did you think that it would please me that you would force yourself to lie with me?" 

Lucidity pulled her hand from his shoulder as if he'd become the blackness itself. He was quick to sit up, his molten gaze fixed on her, lips pressed into an unpleasant frown. "You...actually believe that?" she murmured.

"It is to be expected," he said, his voice as hard as his expression. 

Expected? Her duty? 

"[Oh! Bloody hell! That's what you think?]" she exclaimed as an abrupt understanding clicked into place and she buried her face into her hands. 

"And what is it that you assume I think?" came the harsh question. 

Lifting her head, she shook out her hair and glared at the daiyoukai, a heavy breath escaping her, and then promptly moved forward, flinging a leg over his thighs, so that she straddled his waist. Subtle though it was, the widening of his eyes was rather amusing; she enjoyed catching him off guard, in spite of how he stiffened beneath her, his hands seizing her by the shoulders. 

"Get off of me, woman," he ordered. 

She quirked a brow at him as her hands spread along his chest, feeling the firm muscle beneath the clothing. "Answer me first," she told him. "Is it your belief that just because I am your wife that it is my obligation to please you? Is that why you believe I'd force myself to lie with you?" 

"That is the way of it," he replied, an echo of the other night, the same words that had brought her no comfort. 

She shook her head. "And after everything we've been through, it never occurred to you that I might be a bit different from the women you're accustomed to? Did it never cross your mind that I might come from a land and era where it is not uncommon for the wife to control the intimacies of marriage?" Her arms slid around his neck as she pressed herself against him, ignoring how unresponsive he was. "I want you to get this through your head, Sesshomaru, because this will undoubtedly happen again: there was no force. There will never be any force. I let you do as you please because it is what you need and because I enjoy it. I enjoy how rough you are because it is the only time I ever see what you hide from everyone else. Seeing your passion, seeing you lose control, I love every moment of it."

"No!" the daiyoukai said and the sharpness of his tone caught her by surprise as his grip tightened and he pushed her away. "My actions...cannot be repeated." 

Heart racing, she stared at him, but he wasn't looking at her. Instead, his head was turned to the side, his eyes on the ground, narrowed in anger. And when she reached out and barely managed to caress a lock of silver hair before his fingers closed over her wrist, drawing her hand away once more, her stomach clenched and she had to swallow as it finally dawned on her: he was ashamed. She never believed such a thing could happen, but here it was. The great daiyoukai was unable to look his wife in the eye, unable to touch her without some part of him recoiling. And it suddenly seemed terribly vital that he should touch her, for her to let him know that she still wanted him, no matter what wrongs he believed he had committed. She broke his rather brittle grip on her and gathered his hand in hers. There was no resistance as she pressed her face against his palm, her eyes squeezing shut, until she felt his fingers move and he started to pull from her grasp. 

"Don't," she said, and he actually stopped; she'd been doubtful he would. She didn't like this. She didn't like seeing him this way; she never expected he would blame himself to such a degree. Opening her eyes, she found that he was still peering at the ground, his expression passive, his gaze distant, and a heavy sigh broke from her. "Sesshomaru, I'm not upset about what happened. I-"

"That is not the point," he cut in and extracted his hand in a sharp movement that she couldn't prevent. Her own hovered in the air a moment, before she lowered it awkwardly into her lap. "My behavior was that of a mongrel," he continued. "I lost control; I cannot allow it to happen again."

"And how do you intend to do that?" she asked, a note of exasperation escaping her. "You get worked up almost every time we're together. Unless you plan on going celibate, I don't-" Her words broke off when golden eyes darted in her direction and away again so quickly that she thought she was mistaken. "You wouldn't?" she whispered in a hoarse voice, and when he remained silent, carefully avoiding her gaze yet again, she suddenly found herself shouting. "You can't be serious?! That's your solution?! Ignore the problem and hope it goes away? You coward!"

For the briefest moment, Lucidity could have sworn Sesshomaru's eyes flashed red before he bared his fangs and shoved her off him, slamming her onto her back and pinning her down. "What did you call me?!" was his low, guttural snarl, his face so close to hers that she could feel his hot breath on her cheek. "You dare show me such disrespect-"

"COWARD!" she screamed, and he jerked back, his expression filled with an unbridled fury that was quite refreshing in a way. "Every time you do this! Whenever something happens that you don't want to deal with, you run away with your tail between your legs and leave me alone to pick up the pieces. You-"

She never saw the blow coming, only heard the whistle of wind in her ear, felt the brush of it along her skin, and then came the resonating impact as he drove his hand into the earth beside her head. She could all but taste the vibrations of rage dripping from him as he lifted his arm, bits of dirt and rock falling from his fist. "Do not," he said, each word tight and so carefully enunciated, "attempt to provoke me into taking you, woman. I will not be manipulated."

Her heart was pounding. She could feel herself shaking. If it was from anger or something else, she wasn't certain, but she had to swallow before she could find her voice, which trembled every few syllables. "If I wanted you to fuck me, I'd seduce you, not piss you off."

"I will not listen to your lewdness or play your games, Lucidity," he said, and his grip began to slacken as he pushed himself up.

Without thought, she promptly flipped them over so that Sesshomaru was the one on his back, the mokomoko stretched out around them, her legs tight on either side of him, fingers digging into his chest, as she peered down at him. "I'm not playing any games," she said. "I'm trying to get you to talk to me, but you're being so fucking difficult. I'd sooner get answers out of a stone than you. I know that you're angry with yourself. I know that you're ashamed about your actions. I'm not asking you to bare your throat, but I need you to communicate with me. Or did you forget that this is what nearly broke us in the beginning?"

She saw it, the barest flicker in his widening eyes. His mouth moved, lips parting for a fraction of a second before he blinked and the alarm vanished. His expression was blank, a perfect mask that she could not read as he eased himself upright. She made no attempt to stop him, remaining where she was and gazing into those golden eyes that betrayed no hint of the daiyoukai's inner musings. No anger, no haughtiness, just...nothing.

"Is that a reminder?" he finally asked. "Or a threat?"

Her fingers clenched at his haori. "Gods be damned, Sesshomaru, I'm not giving you an ultimatum!" she snapped. "I just want you to tell me what's going on instead of telling me I'm not wanted, instead of acting like my touch will infect you. That is not the way to go about this! You can't treat me as if I'm here at your convenience." 

"And you believe insulting my honor is the proper response?" he demanded.

"How would you have me respond, then, when you leave me floundering?" she asked in return. "If I had done as you wanted and went back to the palace, would you have ever explained yourself? Would you have ever told me that you don't want to lose control again? Or would you have gone about your life rebuffing my every advance and leaving me to wonder what the hell was going on? If that happened, it would kill us faster than the Princes of Death."

"I would have explained in my own time, woman, if you had allowed it," said Sesshomaru.

"And what? I should have just turned a blind eye at your lack of respect towards me?"

The perfect mask was starting to fracture. His expression was darkening. Hands descended onto her waist, but she didn't draw away as he leaned close. "You...are insufferable," he growled.

"And you are a royal pain," she muttered, and then pressed herself against him, arms clutching hard around his neck.

Chapter Text

His mouth was hot. He tasted like wild, untamed power, perhaps the very power he rode upon into his true form. Was this the flavor of rage? To imagine the idea was...invigorating, as were the hands sliding over her back, urging her closer and easing the hard lines of their bodies together. Her own fingers slipped their way into his hair as lips and tongue warred with one another and she moaned into the suffocating kiss, until fangs nicked at her when he abruptly pulled away.

"Enough," Sesshomaru said. "This cannot continue."

Lucidity let out a sigh, her hands coming to rest on his shoulders. "Ignoring the problem won't help."

Narrowed eyes shifted onto her, near hidden by the shadow of his hair, as a frown curved his mouth. "Until I understand what is happening, I will not take the risk."

"And what then?" she asked. "Even if we knew the cause of this insatiable appetite of yours, what difference will it make? If something out there is affecting you or if it's something in your own blood, how do you plan on handling it?"

"I will rid myself of its influence," was the immediate answer.

"And if you can't?" she pressed. "If this isn't some sort of infection that has an antidote, what do you plan to do?"

"Whatever is necessary," the daiyoukai said in a tone that reverberated finality as he began to sit forward, his hands on her waist.

She pushed back against him, holding him in place, and leaned forward to brush her lips against his ear. "Refusing to act on your desires out of fear is the same as admitting defeat," she whispered and felt him stiffen, hearing a low growl form in his throat. "You know I'm right. The same as you know that I'm stronger than you. You're afraid that you'll hurt me, but until I sleep again, you can't. Take the time to train yourself, just as you do with everything else."

"And how would you suggest doing that, Guardian?"

That he would ask was a good sign. That he would call her by title, though, was a little disconcerting. It seemed almost mocking, but his expression was indecipherable when she settled back onto his thighs. Bringing a hand up, she brushed aside those silver locks that had become disheveled in their back-and-forth tumbling, so that nothing obscured his face from view. She wondered if there would ever come a time when she no longer paused to marvel at the beauty he possessed, at how achingly attractive he was to her, or how he could, with little more than a word or gesture, render her a breathless slave to passion. Her fingers traced along his cheek and over the line of his jaw, her eyes following the trail, as though mesmerized by her own movements. She stopped only when her thumb came to linger on his bottom lip. She didn't know what was happening to him. On some level, she couldn't comprehend. And yet the idea that he would not kiss her, that she would not feel his lips or hands on her skin in times of solitude, nor his arms around her while they laid together at night, waiting for the sun to rise, induced a crippling pain the likes of which she found difficult to believe, as though this was a rejection she could not live with. A price to pay, she understood, when one dared to give themselves to another.

"You've controlled yourself before," she said into the silence that had risen between them, her gaze never wavering from his mouth. "When I was still mortal, the first time we laid together, you were careful not to hurt me. I know you can do it again."

His lips parted and her thumb slipped away, though her fingers curled around his chin, the back of her knuckles caressing over the skin. "Circumstances have changed since then," he said. "I am...unaccustomed to this feral need that has taken root."

"Everything has changed since then," she murmured, and her eyes flicked up finally and she saw his do the same, as if he'd known all along when she'd look at him. "We all must adapt at some point, should we not?"

He blinked, the only sign he gave that he was even remotely taken aback by her words, before his eyes briefly fell shut and his arms slid around her. The mere sensation sent a thrill through her and she had to swallow as he drew her against him. His hand rose to the back of her neck as he leaned in. "Never," he said, "insult my honor again, Lucidity."

"And you will never treat me like a servant again," she replied at once.

The corner of his mouth twitched. Whether he was amused or otherwise, she wasn't certain, not until there came the renewed grip around her waist. "Your terms...are acceptable," he said, his voice soft, little more than a whisper, and then she felt the warm pressure of his lips against hers. Her mouth opened for him and his tongue slid inside. And yet his touch was little more than a whisper of a caress before he unexpectedly pulled back. A protest nearly burst from her until his mouth found a new spot to taunt just below her ear, and then traveled down the side of her neck. It was like a jolt of electricity, each shift of his lips, every gust of breath on her skin. Knowing that she had almost lost this, however long or brief a time it would have been, filled her with a mixture of relief and excitement, which only served to fuel the arousal that the daiyoukai so effortlessly lit inside her.

And the hands that were suddenly on her knees, guiding the material of her robes up her thighs, stirred those rising flames. Her weight shifted with the clothing now caught about her waist and clawed fingers brushing over her bare backside, and she felt his mouth wander along her collar bone, teeth grazing. With her hands gliding down his arms and coming to rest in the crook of his elbows, she bared her throat to him until he bit down, gentle, never daring to break the skin, and pulled her closer. She could feel him, a growing firmness that eased against her, with nothing more than a thin layer of youkai silk separating them. And, without thought, she rolled her hips into him. His body stiffened beneath her, a grunt reverberating along her throat, and she did it again. This time, he moved himself against her in return, his lips and tongue playing over her neck. She could feel his length hardening, could feel herself responding, the moisture that gathered between her legs, and moaned as their hips met again.

Together, they moved, their bodies dancing in a promise of what was to come, and steadily driving one another into a fever of burning desire. He was kissing her, a deep, devouring embrace that near robbed her of her senses. His hands slid over her thighs, down to her knees, and back up again, urging her to him with a growing impatience. Yet she was the one who reached down, the one who found the opening of his hakama and freed the throbbing organ from its confines. She was the one who brought them together while the daiyoukai's claws scraped at her skin, her knees straddling his lap, and felt the press of him at her entrance. The kiss broke and the echo of labored gasps filled the air. She was above him, gazing down, her hands between them as she basked in the sight of the youkai lord of the west as no one else was permitted. His lips were parted, eyes shut, and the quickened breaths that escaped him were a pleasure unto themselves, knowing that his passion, his vulnerability was for her and her alone. 

"Look at me," she whispered, and those golden eyes opened at once. At the same time, his hands squeezed at her waist and the anticipation conveyed in the simple gesture sent a thrill through her. "Trust me to help you with this, Sesshomaru." 

"Lucidity-" he began, only for his voice to be cut off with a grunt that had him clenching his teeth when she took him inside her. Her moan was breathless as he filled her and he, in turn, raised his hips until he was sheathed to the hilt. Her hands came up to grip at his shoulders, her back arching, and he lifted himself again, pushing inside her depths. He was watching her as he did this, as though attempting to draw out every last secret her body had to offer, and it never occurred to her to drop her gaze, to look anywhere else but at him. A single arm wrapped about her waist as he braced himself upon one hand to thrust into her once more. Again and again, he slid into her, clutching her to his frame, his eyes narrowed with such unwavering concentration that she knew she would lose herself in those scorching pools of gold if she was not careful.

And biting down on her lip, she found herself leaning back, hands on his thighs, never breaking her gaze from his, and met his strokes with her own rolling hips. She saw his fingers dig into the earth, his teeth grit, and the rush of pleasure gripped at her as surely as it did him. She met him again, matching his pace, his rhythm, which steadily began to quicken until she could not stop herself from looking away, from tossing her head back and baring her throat with a shuddering moan. Her fingers bit into his thighs, but he never wavered and nor did she, not even when she felt the claws on her throat, raking down towards her collar bone and pushing beneath the neckline of her robes. Lower still, he eased the material until his hand was brushing over a bare shoulder, gripping gently, as their bodies continued to move, sliding together. 

And then she felt him sit forward. His mouth latched onto her throat as he held her to him, his hips never stopping, and the waves of ecstasy came washing over her in greater earnest every time he lifted her. His hand was wandering again, brushing along the other side of her neck, holding her in place as though he intended to feast on her in any way he could. And yet he suddenly took his mouth away from her skin, only for her to feel the caress of it against her ear, his hot breath flowing over her cheek. "Lucidity," he groaned, and the deep echo of that voice, the sound of her own name spoken with such strain, sent a chorus of shivers down her spine that had her contracting around his length. The daiyoukai gave a hard thrust that jolted an unbidden cry from her lips. And he did it over and over, his breath echoing louder and louder in her ear. She could feel how tight he was clutching at her, how unyielding his body was, how he refused, utterly refused, to let go. Yet she needed him to. She needed the wildness of his desire, needed him to feel that temptation, to burn away every last ounce of rationality. This would not work otherwise.

Lucidity knew what poison to use. It filled her mouth when she slid her teeth across her tongue and the scent of it triggered an immediate response in Sesshomaru. He'd been so careful, after all. The restraint he showed in his touch had not gone unnoticed. And now his efforts were for naught as he went rigid and drew back, gazing up at her with a sense of wary surprise. And then there was anger that flashed in his eyes when she took his face in her hands. She could feel the tension in him, felt his attempt to pull from her grasp, but it was too late. She shoved her tongue between his lips, blood and all, blue eyes fixed on gold, the latter wide with a rare and entrancing display of pure shock. She barely noticed his claws digging into her arms, unable to pierce through the material of her robes, and yet determined to leave some lasting reminder on her skin.

He started to push at her and she pushed right back, knocking him onto the ground, her mouth still locked to his, and moaned as she rode him. With her strength, she held him there, his frame trapped by her legs, unable to raise his arms that she'd pinned to his sides. And all the while, her blood trickled between their mouths, her body rolling against his. The movements were smooth, yet sharp with the rising pressure that had her quickening the pace. Shivers racing up her spine had her arching her back and she braced herself against Sesshomaru, who succeeded in tearing his mouth from hers, teeth clenched and stained red, his eyes blazing. Gods! Those eyes! A glaring scarlet that seared through her as she straightened, staring down at the daiyoukai gathering his power beneath her, but it would never be enough to shatter her hold. Yet she could feel the strength in it, and in his grasp as well when his hands managed to seize her waist. And yet she never wavered, never allowed him to rise, even as she rode him to completion. In one last brutal stroke, the mind-numbing bliss crashed down on her, wrenching a cry from her throat, and the daiyoukai, in turn, stiffened beneath her, raising his hips, his grip bruising, and she saw his head tilt back, presenting her with the long line of his pale throat, as he groaned his release. 

His body began to relax, and yet the moment she dared to ease her grip, Lucidity found herself on her back, her chin clamped hard in his hand, his fangs bared in a silent snarl as he glared at her. Her heart was pulsing away in her throat at the sight of such fury, his eyes that same, brilliant shade of red, as he bore down on her, his weight pressing her into the ground. And suddenly his mouth was on hers, his teeth biting, his tongue thrusting, and he moved against her, their bodies still connected. Her hands worked their way into his hair, gathering up the mass of locks, and she savored the taste of him, the sensation of him inside, before forcing his head back. His fang snagged on her lip and she felt the skin split, felt the blood trickle free, but soon she was staring up at the daiyoukai caught in her grasp, at the crimson mess painted across his mouth.

"That's enough," she said, only for him to reach up and seize a wrist in either hand. And she let him break her grip, let him bring her arms above her head, pinning her wrists in one hand, while his other wandered down, over her neck and chest, to pull at the line of her robe until the mound of a single breast was exposed. His fingers clamped down onto the tender flesh, his claws piercing, and the spark of pain brought a gasp to her lips as she began to writhe. And he thrust into her, hard and fast, as though scolding her for daring to move. "W-wait!" she panted. "Sesshomaru-" 

He growled, a loud, sharp sound, yet said nothing as he lifted her lower body to him, thrusting deeper, pushing at her threshold so that she clenched her teeth against her own yearnings, against such desires that would make others blush, perhaps even cringe.

"No-" And yet he cut her off with another hard jolt that had her crying out. Her body shifted in his grasp, her hips twisting, but he only renewed his grip. His claws slid in deeper, both around her breast and into the skin of her wrists. She could feel the blood on her underarms as he moved again, before she finally shouted, "Dammit! I need you to stop, you stupid dog!" 

He froze. 

Whether it was the raised voice or grievous insult that no one but she could get away with, Lucidity didn't know, nor did she care as she glared up at him, still trapped in an iron grip that would have shattered a mortal body. "That's what I need you to do," she said. "I need you to listen. Get a hold of yourself and that blasted beast of yours whenever you taste my blood. Stop pushing it to the point where I have to physically overpower you so that you give me a chance to rest."

Sesshomaru didn't respond, merely gazed down at her. And then she felt the claws being retracted from her breast, only for him to slide the fingers into her hair, tugging at the locks and forcing her head back. She caught a glimpse of a scowl before she found herself staring up at the stretch of sky spotted with clouds, felt Sesshomaru move above her, and then the tongue on her exposed throat, his teeth so near the jugular. She shuddered, her pulse racing, wondering if he would listen, if he would stop, or if....

"You will be my undoing, woman," the daiyoukai rumbled in her ear, and she gasped when he suddenly extracted himself. Her wrists were released as he pushed himself up, and she did the same, easing herself onto her elbows and peering up at him where he knelt between her legs. He was wiping the back of his hand across his mouth, watching her as he did so, then lowered his arm. Without warning, his hand shot out and she was being yanked forward and into his lap before she understood what was happening. He held tight to her upper arms, his teeth on her ear, and a low, resonating growl rose from his throat. "Never force your blood onto me again, not when there is a possibility that I will not regain control."

Panting softly, she did her best not to groan as those fingers dug into her. "But you did, and I know you still struggle. It would not be considered training if you didn't."

"Idiot woman," he said. "You do not understand."

Lucidity drew back until she was able to meet his gaze, still trapped in his grasp, his body so stiff beneath hers. There was nothing friendly in his expression, the way his eyes were narrowed or the hard frown on his lips. Every bit of him was disapproving, and she let out a sigh before leaning forward to lay her head against his chest. "I trust you, Sesshomaru," she said. "I know you will never really hurt me."

Steam wafted through the air and veiled the further recesses of the hot springs from view, making the terrain of the floors nearly indistinguishable from the texture of the walls. As usual, lanterns placed sporadically throughout the room provided a source of light beneath the palace and the fire of these lanterns danced across the walls and ceiling. The shadows created the illusion of great activity; though, in reality, the only two souls who occupied the room were quiet and still, simply experiencing the warmth of the waters, engrossed in their own separate thoughts. The time spent here had been in silence, either of them washing away the events of the afternoon from their bodies. Not a word had been spoken since they had ventured into the hot springs, but that in itself was not unusual, nor was the daiyoukai's penchant for ignoring her while he bathed.

And yet Lucidity found herself wondering about the day, about her own actions, the wisdom or lack thereof behind her decisions. She might have been the Guardian of the East, but there were times when she made choices as a result of an emotional response rather than a logical one. And she'd been passionate about what she'd chosen on the mountain, determined to convince Sesshomaru to change his mind. She'd been successful, more or less, but now, watching him in what seemed to be a sullen silence, she was becoming doubtful. Had introducing her blood been the tipping point? Had that gone beyond what was forgivable? Sesshomaru was far from pleased with her. He had not told her as much, but she knew, from the way his eyes turned from her to the furrow in his brow; he was unhappy about what she'd done. And she, too, wondered if any of it should be repeated, when he was so against the idea. She did not want to force him, but nor did she want to give this up without some type of fight. Yet what was the cause of this beast that plagued Sesshomaru? Could it be overcome? She couldn't fathom any answers. 

Perhaps, someone else could and, pressing the heel of her hand against her temple, Lucidity closed her eyes. The action itself was not required, but, in some way, the physical touch helped her relax, allowed her to lower the defenses she had so carefully constructed. And the gates that kept the memories at bay slowly began to open, until Lucidity found herself wading through the years of her predecessor. It was easier now than it had been in the beginning. Before, searching through the memories had been like diving into the sea and sinking beneath the waves of information that could drown her at a moment's notice. She never knew where she would land or if what she needed would be in the millennia of Satomi's life that she was recalling. Yet now that she had become more familiar with the terrain, she could navigate her landing more precisely, usually within the century. There was so little to work with, though. It was only towards the end that Satomi began interacting so closely with mortals. And even then, she had kept the company of humans, rather than youkai, more often than not. Satomi had known much about the Viper Clan, for instance, but almost nothing about those of Sesshomaru's line.

A child, no more than eight-years-old, perhaps. He seemed a proud boy, glaring up at her with a defiant gaze, hands forming tiny fists at his sides. Tears were in his golden eyes, which trickled over the long, jagged marks of an off-blue color on his cheeks. With his teeth clenched and bared, she could see the curve of fangs. He was trembling in his tiny temper, covered in dirt, scrapes, and bruises. A cut on his forehead was bleeding profusely, but he ignored it, as he did the body of the great fallen beast behind him. 

"A show of gratitude would be more appropriate, little daemon," she was saying. 

"And who are you to make that command of me?!" he shouted with as much authority and fury as his young voice could manage. 

"I am the one who saved your life," she replied. "That youkai was far too much for one so small to prevail over. You should consider this a lesson and take it to heart. Honestly, what were you thinking?" 

Though he was in the midst of wiping angrily at his eyes, the boy suddenly straightened, shoulders pulled back, chest out, doing his best to appear so proud, in spite of his tears. "I was training," he declared. "I fight only the strongest."

Her brows rose. "Oh? And why is that?"

"To be the most powerful!"

"And what would you do with that power?"

The boy folded his arms and the haughtiness that filled his features gave her the impression of a rather stubborn young man instead of a child, especially when he said, "I will conquer the lands. This is my father's territory and all he does is want to keep what he already has. But I will show him how much more it can be."

Such grand dreams for one so tiny. And yet the abilities of his she had witnessed, even if he had almost been killed, had been impressive. It made her wonder what he would be capable of when he became older, if he was fortunate to live that long. Stepping closer, she crouched down so that she was level with him. He unfolded his arms as he took a step back, glaring at her with an ever increasing dislike. "Tell me, little daemon: what do you plan on doing when you have built up this territory of yours?"

He snorted, as if she had asked the dumbest question in the world. "What else? I will rule the land and all the youkai in it, including you!"

So easy it would be, to kill him now. Perhaps she should have allowed the beast to do as it wanted. Yet it would be a petty thing, to slaughter one over the ignorance of youth. "All right," she eventually said. "If you wish to come find me when you're older, to prove your power, so be it. Yet, until that happens, I want you to remember something: you can have all the land, all the power, all the wealth that the world has to offer, but everything will be for naught if you have no true purpose. Fighting to obtain, simply to rule, fulfills no one in the end."

Golden eyes blinked at her and, for a moment, his proud demeanor shifted, his arms lowering to his sides, before the boy seemed to remember himself and shook his head, sneering at her. "Purpose? I know my purpose! If you think you're so clever, what's yours?"

She shook her head and straightened, gazing down at him. "To keep little fools like you alive."

The boy scoffed. "And why would you do that?"

"Life is everything, little daemon. It is the reason we exist." She stepped closer, causing him to move back, his small hands forming into fists and fangs bared in warning. "Have respect for the lives you take on your path to supreme conquest or you will walk this world truly blind to what it can offer."

The boy moved back, his body taut and ready to spring. "And what would you know about supreme conquest? You aren't that powerful. Are you even youkai? You don't smell like it. And your aura is pitiful."

The first hint of irritation had her bristling. Such a little whelp. One who had potential, a potential that she would not put a stop to simply because he might become a threat later on in life. Yet she would ensure that he remembered this day. And the moment she dropped her defenses, the moment she allowed her aura to expand, to blanket him and the land, until the very air crackled around them, she knew she had succeeded. He skittered backwards so fast that his feet became entangled and he fell hard onto his back. His small chest rose and fell rapidly as she came to stand over him. "Do you understand now, little daemon?" she asked, but he merely stared up at her, mouth gaping open. "Do not live for the sake of power alone."

"Who-who are you?" he asked in a choked whisper.

"I have no name."

The boy swallowed, and his voice was a little stronger when he next asked, "What are you?"

She tilted her head. "That is a very involved answer, little daemon."

"Stop...stop calling me that," he said as he pushed himself up and did his best at a defiant glare. "My name is Toga."'

Something touched her hair and, for a moment, Lucidity was bewildered by her surroundings. For a handful of seconds after opening her eyes, she couldn't understand how she came to be underground, when she had just been standing upon the beach, listening to the sound of waves and a little brat who needed a good smack across the face. Vaguely, she was aware of lowering her arm across her lap as she stared into the water of the hot spring, the confusion mounting, even as she felt someone touch her cheek and tilt her head back, until she was staring up at a face that was so familiar and yet so strange. Screwing her eyes shut, she pulled back and shook her head, before she looked again, knowing she ought to recognize the one she was staring at. And yet the confusion persisted, even as she felt the memories draining away, one drop at a time. Slow, agonizing, it was, until she could tolerate the sight no longer and her forehead came to rest against a warm leg. 

"Lucidity?" he called, but she merely groaned in return. "Look at me." 

She didn't obey, but nor did she fight when a pair of hands eased her away and took hold of her face, tilting her head back just as before. Except this time, he leaned down and kissed her. Her eyes widened, for a fraction of a second, before she tasted the familiar flavor of his tongue, felt the curve of his mouth, and the path his fingers painted through her hair as no other had ever done, so that he might hold her in this embrace. She began to relax, sighing against his lips, and heard a deep rumble in his chest in response. Whether he approved or disapproved, she didn't know, not even when he pulled back to stare down at her, his expression smooth and stoic, as if he had never resorted to such intimate lengths to drag her out of the void that her mind had become.

Sesshomaru straightened, his hands falling away, and she held his gaze a moment longer before turning to lean her head against his leg. Yes, this is where she was supposed to be. They sat together at the edge of the hot spring, water lapping at their bodies, but he was on higher rock than she, so that her shoulders were level with his knees, which made him the perfect spot to rest against. Of course, it also left her completely exposed, being so close to him. He had the perfect view, for more than one aspect of her if he so wished. And now his hand was in her hair, sliding into the locks, but he did not lift them away to see what she was hiding. Rather, he combed his fingers through the strands and she felt the brush of his claws against her scalp. 

"What memories did you allow to ensnare you this time?" he asked. 

"An ancestor of yours, I believe," she replied, and the fingers paused. "He was the only one Satomi ever encountered." 

"A subject I will question you later on," Sesshomaru said, and the rough tone in his voice had her glancing up. "You seek information on my family. Why?" 

"I'm trying to understand what is going on with you-" 

"This I will see to on my own," he interrupted. "I will have no more of your interference." 

On reflex, her mouth opened, some word or other on the tip of her tongue, and yet no argument was forthcoming. What could she say that she had not already said? What could she do that she had not already done? Nothing more than a frustrated sigh escaped her in the end before she closed her mouth and laid her head back down on the daiyoukai's thigh. "You are so damn infuriating," she muttered. 

"And you are not without your vexing qualities, woman," said Sesshomaru, his hand slipping from her hair to rest on her shoulder. "Nor your deceitful tongue." 

Startled, she jerked back, gaping up at the daiyoukai, completely flabbergasted at such an out of the blue statement. "What are-"

"You lied, Lucidity," he continued. 

"I don't know-"

He squeezed her shoulder. "The creature that injured you; you lied about its motives for attacking. I would know the truth." 

Well aware that her mouth was hanging open, Lucidity could only stare, torn somewhere between exasperation and annoyance. "You...how did-? Seriously?!" That had been days ago. Why was he bringing it up now? And what the hell had given her away this time?! 

He let out a soft snort, the corner of his mouth curling. "You are poorly skilled at fooling me," he said. "I suggest you refrain from doing so in the future. Now tell me what I want to know."

Chapter Text

"I hate being out here. Do you really have to do this? They're just a nuisance. Not even worth the time to talk to."

"I have given you my reasons; I will not repeat myself."

"Sesshomaru, come on-"

"Silence, woman."

"This isn't necessary!"

Sesshomaru shot her a cold glare and Lucidity knew it was futile. With a huff, she looked away, out towards the expanse of ocean that surrounded them on all sides. Floating above on Ah-Un, she and Jaken sat side-by-side while Sesshomaru drifted further along, suspended by his own energy. This was not the first time they had argued about coming out here, but it was definitely the last. Nothing she could say would convince him otherwise. His mind had been completely one-track for days and he had allowed nothing to sway him, not even her disdain for open water. Lucidity glared at the offending stretch of sea, grinding her teeth, while Jaken cleared his throat softly beside her.

"I know that you and Sesshomaru-sama come from different backgrounds, my Lady, but I'm sure you understand that this is a matter of pride for him," Jaken said with an air of someone patiently imparting great wisdom. "You were assaulted on the orders of another. It is to be expected that my lord ensures that the youkai responsible is punished accordingly." 

"Yeah, yeah," Lucidity muttered. "An eye for an eye."

"It is more than personal vendetta," he continued. "You are the wife of a lord. If he allows the one who harmed you, of all people, to go free, what sort of message would it send to his subjects? He cannot let this-"

"I know!" she snapped. "Gods, believe me, I know."

It was the very reason she hadn't wanted to tell Sesshomaru anything. She hadn't wanted to answer any of his questions or give in to any of his demands. She knew he wouldn't let this lie if he found out, knew that he'd pursue his retribution to the ends of the earth and back again if need be, and not because it was to keep her safe or for some selfless reason. 

"You are certain this is where you battled the kraken?"

Lucidity didn't look at Sesshomaru when he spoke, but the hand in her lap tightened into a fist, and it took a moment or two for her to unlock her jaw before she replied. "Yes. I can still sense the residual traces of the fault line."

"Open a path."

"Water isn't my element, Sesshomaru; you know this."

"You have other means to do what I ask."

"The amount of energy that would take-"

"Is a fraction of your abilities," he said. "Your arguments do nothing but postpone the inevitable, Lucidity. Need I remind you that we have already discussed this at length? You agreed to show me the way. Now do it."

Teeth clenching, she peered over at him and met that molten gaze of his that seemed to reflect how utterly unmoved he was by her repeated attempts to thwart his plans. She couldn't help but recall that their "discussion at length" had involved hours of arguing. Days of it, really, off and on, with neither of them having any peace of mind until they had finally come to terms. He'd worn her down in the end. As soon as he learned the truth behind the kraken's attack, he'd given her no respite. He was relentless in this as he was in everything else. And the fact remained that she had no grounds to refuse him; she understood how he worked and would probably do the same in his position. Simply because this was not the outcome she wanted wasn't reason enough to make him appear weak.

"Do not wipe out the entire population over the actions of a few," she eventually said, but he did not respond, merely looked at her until she complied, however reluctant she might have been. And comply she did, with nary a thought. It took some effort, some concentration, the same as it would take a woodsman to chop wood. One had to aim, swing, and control the force of the impact. And Lucidity did no different with the torrent of power she sent towards the depths of the ocean. Like a hurricane, the wind tore through the water and spread it apart, raising the walls high in a jarring reminder of an ancient story of another god parting a particular sea. Yet Lucidity went beyond creating a simple path, but pushed the water further until miles of ocean floor were revealed. It was dull and barren with no structures of coral or rock to decorate the otherwise mundane sight of wet sand. Here and there, however, she spotted several unfortunate creatures flopping around that had not escaped with the receding water. As her eyes followed a descending Sesshomaru, she vaguely wondered what other sort of animals might be below the sand, the ones that made burrows and bided their time until their prey came to them. 

"This is astonishing!" Jaken suddenly breathed as he guided Ah-Un to the ground. "Why have you bothered with air pockets if you were capable of this?! Not that I would ever question the ways a Guardian does battle, but it is very confusing to me. You could have easily dispatched your enemies. Why did you risk being hurt?" 

"Like Sesshomaru, I try not to expend any unnecessary energy," Lucidity said, and then added in an undertone, "But I also...underestimated the kraken." 

"It must have been a lesson well learned," the imp remarked. "You say this is where you fought with the beast? There doesn't seem to be anything left of it." 

Indeed, Lucidity had noticed this as well. Slipping off of Ah-Un, she touched down on the warm sand that sank beneath her feet and peered around. Through the spray of salty mist and the high power of winds that stretched outward to keep the crushing weight of the water at bay, she could see no evidence of what had taken place here. The body of the kraken, regardless of how large it was, had been swept away, devoured by the marine life. And as for the ones who controlled it, there was no sign of them. Lucidity walked along the ocean floor, peering around at what little there was to see, and heard the lumbering footsteps of Ah-Un trailing after. She came to stand beside Sesshomaru, who was gazing up at the vast wall of water, and cast him a sideways glance. There was little she could discern from the way he was scrutinizing what blocked his passage, but he was not requesting that she widen the path. She was just beginning to wonder if he had spotted something in the water that she had not when he suddenly unsheathed Bakusaiga. Within seconds, the air rattled with a blast of power that was propelled into the water.

Lucidity watched the swirling mass of emerald quickly disappear from view into the darkness of the sea before turning to Sesshomaru. "A warning?" she asked. 

"An announcement," he replied without looking at her.

Peering back into the water, she found herself doubtful that anyone was still in the area to receive this grand, albeit deadly announcement of their presence. Of course, she loathed the thought of it being received at all and her eyes darted about, searching for some threat or other in the murky depths. Yet there was nothing. No movement, no cries of battle, no tentacles piercings through body parts. And for good measure, Lucidity turned to take in the rest of their surroundings, at the long stretch of exposed ground and the far walls of water her power continued to hold. Silence prevailed. Her heart thudded with a tentative hope that their excursion out here was for naught. She could endure any displeasure from Sesshomaru if he dared to question her integrity, to question that she had, indeed, guided him to the correct place, because she had absolutely no idea where else to search and would tell him as much. He could, though, demand that she use Sagashite to locate his targets; she could only pray that they were outside of her domain. 

She was on the verge of speaking his name, hoping, somehow, to urge him back to the mainland, when she felt the first tremor. She didn't need to hear Jaken's exclamation of fright or see the ocean floor churn beneath her feet to realize how big of a fool she had been for ever daring to hope that they were alone. Witnessing the long mass rise out of the sand and cut a path across the exposed land was more than enough to convince her how terribly mistaken she was. As the tentacle stretched its way towards the sky, she was forcefully reminded of pictures she'd seen of redwood trees, so tall and thick that the top was lost to the sky and tunnels had to be carved into their trunks so that vehicles could pass through.

"Did you not say you killed it?" came the impatient question from Sesshomaru.

"I did," Lucidity breathed. "This isn't...the same.... This one makes the first look like an ant."

"An ant?!" shrieked Jaken. "Didn't that ant impale you? More than once?!"

Lucidity had a similar line of thought, but it was Sesshomaru who acted first. Before she could so much as draw up a weapon, he had bounded forward, leaping high into the air, and sliced through the tentacle in a single stroke. He fell back, landing in almost the exact same spot he'd been standing in a moment ago, his movements so quick and precise that if someone had not been paying attention, they could have easily assumed that the attack came from an outside source. The severed half collapsed with a resonating thud that shook Lucidity's very bones while what remained weaved back and forth; she could easily imagine screams of agony in the grotesque display, coupled with the heavy droplets of dark, blue blood that began to rain down. And yet none of it lasted for long, as the consequences of being cut by Bakusaiga took effect and the tentacle began to disintegrate in an explosion of emerald light. She knew that this second kraken would be dead within minutes, perhaps less. One less thing to worry about. 

Or it would have been, if it was not for the wave of creatures that came pouring out of the waters. 

On all sides, they came, a confusion of rapid movement and bright colors. Sunlight glinted off helms and armor of various shades of greens and blues. Each one sported hair of stark white and skin not unlike green of sea foam, their hands and feet webbed, necks lined with gills. Distinctly humanoid. Distinctly youkai. And very, very hostile. In every single hand, a weapon was wielded. And all blades, no matter the weapon-be it sword, arrow, or spear-were edged with barbs, designed to tear flesh as readily as they were designed to impale. Twice the damage. Twice the pain. And it was with these weapons that a great number of the undersea warriors hacked away at the mangled limb of the kraken, eventually cutting off that which was infected. A horn sounded somewhere in their midst and the youkai encircled Lucidity, Sesshomaru, Jaken, and Ah-Un, stances low, feet spread, waiting for the next signal, the one that would begin the battle. 

An accumulation of power gathered in Lucidity's hand, glowing softly for an instant, before it began to expand, stopping only when she was grasping the hilt of a single-edged sword. She held it loosely at her side as she shifted a step closer to Sesshomaru. In the distance, beyond the many heads of the youkai eager to slaughter them, she could see the massive, distorted figure of the kraken in the water, still whole and unharmed, with many more limbs stretching out, seeking vengeance for its fallen limb, but remaining in the confines of its natural element.

"I believe that thing could feed the entire country," she muttered. 

"Then I will leave you to deal with it," Sesshomaru replied. "And I will see to the rest." 

And yet, before either of them could take a step, a movement in the ranks of the youkai caught her attention. Someone was walking forward, one who looked no different from the others save for the extra decoration on the top of his helm, a sort of fin that cut down the middle and trailed towards his back. And as the helms did not covers their faces, Lucidity was easily able to make out the disdain so visibly etched upon his as he fixed her with narrowed eyes that held such malice. 

"Bear witness, men!" he spat. "Never trust the word of a land dweller. This female claimed she would leave us in peace and now she has brought more enemies to our home to slaughter us all. See to it that none-" 

"She betrayed nothing until it was ordered of her," came the calm declaration from the daiyoukai.

"And who are you to speak for her?" the leader sneered. 

"The lord husband of the woman you dared to injure!" announced a most irate Jaken, looking for all the world as if he was ready to flay the flesh from their bones. "He is here to strike you from the world! You will learn what it means to cross Sesshomaru-sama!" 

"Oh?" replied the leader. "Is protecting our territory a matter of insult to you, O Mighty Sesshomaru-sama? You had best keep your wife in line, if that is true, lest she come to harm." 

"You are the one who gave the order, then?" asked the daiyoukai, giving no inclination that the other had spoken. 

The leader gave a derisive snort. "I was not about to allow a woman to interfere with our revenge."

"Revenge?" Lucidity echoed, stepping forward on impulse and ignoring the shifting stances and hands tightening upon weapons. "Only trespassing was mentioned when I was last here; not that any of you gave me a chance to talk before you sent your pet after me."

"And why would we?!" shouted the leader. "Our people have been plagued by madness because of the land dwellers. You are the ones who sent the black sickness to us. We have died by the hundreds. We were forced to slaughter our own kin to keep the sickness from spreading. Revenge is ours by right!"

Lucidity, so taken aback by this unexpected information, found herself glancing at Sesshomaru on impulse. He peered back at her, saying nothing, but the brief exchange was all that was needed to know that they understood each other, understood what had happened here.

Yet Jaken, bristling with indignation, was the one unable to control his tongue. "You imbeciles!" he shrieked. "That plague was not of our doing! It didn't even come from this world. It was as much our enemy as it was yours. And you attack the one responsible for-"

"LIES!" cried the leader as he drew his sword, and there was a ripple among his troops, a rush of anticipation that had Lucidity flexing her fingers around the hilt of her own weapon. "The land dwellers drive us back into the water whenever we attempt to set foot onto dry soil. You force us into hiding. It's only a matter of time before you eradicate our people! I will see to it that yours are washed away, your homes reduced to ruin. Every last land dweller will pay for our suffering!" 

"Sesshomaru," Lucidity whispered, and heard a soft grunt in return as she stared at the seething hatred upon the face of their enemy, "kill them all."

The daiyoukai was not one who sought approval or permission. Those who expected it of him in the past had been readily dealt with. Except for her. Always, she was the exception. He had intended to rid them of any threat these youkai posed long before he arrived here, whether it meant slaughtering each and every last one or a single individual. It did not matter if she became angry with him; he would do what was necessary. And yet, hearing her words erased any restraint that might have lingered. He was able to go forward, knowing there would be no repercussions with her.

Bakusaiga cut a path through the horde, even with its power contained. In such an enclosed space, he was unwilling to risk the full potential of Bakusaiga when not all present were his enemy. Regardless, many fell to his blade, their demise so abrupt that few had time to scream as their bodies disintegrated. The daiyoukai moved swiftly, rapidly depleting their numbers with every step he took. And yet, for each one he cut down, several more poured into the clearing. When he neared the wall of water, he saw the figures of more youkai stretching through the ocean, further than he could see. Their numbers were, perhaps, beyond the counting.

"Kill them all," she had said. And that he could and would do. There was no reasoning with the insanity of their certainty, their resolve to carry out revenge against an imagined enemy. No, that was inaccurate. The enemy was no longer imagined, but one of their own creation. And it would be their undoing.

A great cry went up among the youkai as another wave of energy from Bakusaiga reduced them to nothing but pieces of flesh and bone. Those who remained began to withdraw, closing into formation and leaving Sesshomaru trapped between the horde and the water, as they readied for another assault, one that came in a different form. From their midst, he could see their general. His voice was lost among the other sounds of battle, from the fires of Jaken's Staff to the number who fell screaming under Lucidity's sword, but the signal of his command was in plain view, along with the volley of arrows and spears unleashed. From this direction, Sesshomaru could not use Bakusaiga's power, not with Jaken and Lucidity in the path of the blast. It was with the burn of irritation that he leapt into the air, forced to handle such a formidable weapon as nothing more than a deflection against such a pitiful attack. Even more infuriating it was when several arrows hit their mark, penetrating through armor and flesh before he was able to rip out the offending shafts, indifferent to any further damage caused by the barbs. 

The daiyoukai was growing tired of this play and the sting of pain from the arrowheads only served to fuel his temper. He made quick work of the archers from above with another strike from Bakusaiga, before he turned his attention to those in his way. Jaken, standing astride Ah-Un, had kept the youkai at bay by maintaining a constant ring of fire. The ground was littered with blackened bodies while the ones who were left standing attempted to charge forward, only to be forced to retreat again, and still more attempted to knock the imp down with well-placed spears. In the time it took the daiyoukai to send the youkai into further retreat, Jaken was nearly impaled twice, if not for the quick reactions of Ah-Un blasting the spears into dust.

"Your presence is becoming a liability, Jaken; be gone from here," Sesshomaru ordered as he came to a stop in front of his servant, peering around at the horde and tasting the blood lust on the air, knowing the assault that was to come. But in the endless sea of faces, there was only one he searched for. "Where is Lucidity?"

"She had her sights set on the kraken, my lord, the last I saw."

The answer was...a relief to hear; the kraken was in the opposite direction. As a fresh blow of a horn reached his ears and the youkai charged forward as one, Sesshomaru saw the gleam of the fin upon the general's helm. Once more, the daiyoukai commanded Jaken to retreat, and the moment the shadow of Ah-Un passed over him, he raised Bakusaiga. The emerald wave of energy tore through weapons and bodies alike, covered the sands in blood, and did not stop, not even when it reached the water and those who lay beyond. And in the midst of the chaos of shredded corpses, he lost sight of the fin helm. 

Yet then, without warning, it seemed as if the ocean itself intended to seek its own vengeance. The walls of water that towered over the battlefield were wavering. The sea began to rain down, washing over Sesshomaru's boots, threatening to take him in its hold. Yet he stood his ground, turning on the spot, and saw the youkai receding into the waves, disappearing back into the ocean. And he also saw Lucidity in the distance, rising to her feet from where she had fallen, weaponless and shaking her head. And he knew from how she staggered that she was unfocused, which explained the sudden collapse of her power, the reason why the water had now reached his waist. There were no visible wounds, no smell of blood; he could only fathom what had caused her to slip. A matter he did not have time for when a tentacle reached out from the water and swallowed the Guardian into its grasp. 

Sesshomaru surged forward, but it was for naught as a shock of power stopped him in his tracks. Blinding in its white light, he raised an arm to shield his eyes, but could feel the burn of it on his skin. He was forced to take a step back, then another and another until he finally conceded and took to the air, where Jaken, his own face hidden behind his sleeve, waited with Ah-Un. Sesshomaru could see nothing, but heard the waves that crashed into one another, the angry roll of the waters, and the emptiness that followed as the power began to recede and its heat dwindled into nothing. 

The ocean was still and calm, giving no hint of the death and carnage that lay below. It betrayed nothing, offered up nothing, not youkai or spears or sea monsters. It was quiet. Even when the daiyoukai lowered himself closer to the surface, there was no sign of foe or friend. His fingers tightened on the hilt of Bakusaiga still clutched in his hand. He could not smell...could not sense.... 

A spray of water struck him in the face and he felt the weight of arms around his neck-albeit with no body that could be seen-before he could properly react to the assault. So similar it was to another moment that had happened not long ago, and yet under such different circumstances, and his arm automatically slid around Lucidity's waist as her form grew corporeal once more, hair and clothes heavy with water. He held her in place, feeling his mouth twist in a frown at the unexpected weariness in her gaze. 

"What happened?" he asked. 

"I...I don't know." 

Chapter Text

"You're covered in blood." 

"I am aware, so do not attempt to change the subject. Now answer me: can you locate the underwater horde?" 

"I saw them retreat after I killed their last pet...or so I hope it was the last." 

"The kraken does not concern me, woman. Are you capable of tracking the youkai or not?" 

"Through the water? No. With Sagashite, I might be able to. But even so, there's miles of ocean and the East has never been familiar with that terrain. So, unless they come onto dry land or attempt another attack like with a fault line that I can sense, there's little chance of finding them." 

"Then your abilities are useless in this endeavor. I will seek them out myself." 

"Sesshomaru, you-son of a bitch, you are seriously bleeding all over the place! Take off your armor and let me-" 

"I will do no such thing. These wounds are not fatal."

"Then why haven't they clotted? We left the ocean ages ago, but you're still bleeding like a stuck pig."

The daiyoukai leveled Lucidity with a glare at being compared to a swine, an animal which he had always found revolting in its mindless existence. "The arrows were tipped with poison," he explained, the discomfort of which he could feel now that the excitement of the fight was over.

Lucidity blinked several times, lips parting in surprise, and then shook her head as she recovered herself. "But I thought you were immune to poison? Your dokkaso-"

"There is enough poison in my body to slow the healing, nothing more," he said.

"Then...let me cauterize the wounds, at least?" she replied, and went so far as to raise a hand towards his injured shoulder. When he caught her wrist, she gave no reaction, merely met his narrowed gaze with an expression that suggested a quiet patience, one that often caused him to wonder at the thoughts drifting behind the blue eyes that studied him so carefully. "Even a daiyoukai can bleed to death," she eventually murmured. "You will lose consciousness at this rate. I can wait and cauterize the wounds then, but I'd prefer to do it now while you're still awake to growl at me." 

Before she had finished speaking, an image had risen to the surface of his mind, of blood curling around a hand and dripping in rivulets onto a bank of snow. So abrupt and unbidden, the memory was, that the combined scents of his dying father and seawater assaulted his senses, to the point where he released Lucidity without realizing he had moved. He peered down at her, at her unwavering gaze, at the tautness of her mouth that betrayed her disapproval, and knew that, in this, she had won. Without a word, he turned away, unburdening himself of his swords before loosening the bindings that held his pauldron and breastplate together, and then went to sit in front of the stream Ah-Un had brought them to a short while ago. The dragon in question was grazing on a low hill nearby, and Sesshomaru watched the lumbering figure cut a slow path under the dying light of the sun before he set his swords and armor aside and laid the mokomoko on the ground. Finally, he shed the haori, which peeled away like a second skin, wet as it was with blood, and cast it onto the grass, just as Lucidity came to kneel beside him. 

"Be quick with it," he said. 

A hand came to rest on his arm and he soon felt fingers moving over the gash in the back of his shoulder. "You mean before Jaken comes back with firewood?" she asked. "Don't want him to see you squirm?" 

"You had best hold your tongue, woman; I am not in the mood for your taunts this-" 

A sharp and unexpected searing agony pierced through his back and his voice broke off in a sharp, undignified inhale of one caught by surprise, as his spine arched and his claws dug into the ground. His initial response was to tear those claws through the fool who dared bring him harm and he could feel how the muscles of his arms stiffened in expectation of the reflex, and yet he managed to remain still. Slowly, he forced himself to relax and turned his head to glare at the one so close to him. She had shifted her position, so that she was kneeling upright and leaning forward, the cloth of her garment brushing against his elbow. However, for all her focus, she was ignoring the seething youkai lord. 

"Was that intentional?" he demanded. 

"Yes," was the immediate and indifferent reply, as her hand wandered over his back, gliding through the blood, until it stopped at another wound. 

"Do you find enjoyment in such acts?" 

She met his gaze then, and there was nothing he could read in hers. "Not particularly, but you were getting on my nerves. You've been getting on my nerves for days, so I suppose it was just petty revenge on my part. Shall I warn you from this point on? Brace yourself, now," she added, and again there came the red hot pain that had him clenching his teeth, his entire frame growing rigid until it passed. "Better?" 

"I am allowing you to burn my flesh at your request," he reminded her. "Enough of your games. Get on with it." 

She snorted softly and suddenly came to crouch in front of him, one hand gliding over his chest, the other braced upon his knee. "If I wanted to play games, I'd bite you on the ear every time to distract you from the pain," she muttered, of which he ignored, as her fingers came to yet another wound, perhaps the worst, centered as it was between his ribs. "This one nearly hit your heart. No wonder your body isn't healing if the poison was able to enter your bloodstream so quickly." 

"I said to get on with it," he told her, "before I lose my patience." 

Her eyes flicked up, then down again and she uttered not a word as she laid the flat of her palm against his ribs. Yet he had seen. Regardless of her apparent indifference, he saw the agitation that she attempted and ultimately failed to hide. He watched as she lost herself in concentration, her eyes moving back and forth, perhaps inspecting or sensing the damage; he could not be certain. She murmured another warning and once more there came the pain that had his body tightening. This time, it was enough for him to close his eyes and tilt his head back, though he uttered not a sound. And then she moved on to the next and final puncture mark, located some inches below the third in the muscles of his stomach. And for a fourth time, he was subjected to the searing agony that left him desiring for some form of retaliation. 

Yet there was none to be had. Only silence followed as Lucidity completed her work on him before lowering her arms into the stream to clean herself of blood. He was perplexed, though, when she straightened. Her hands were cupped and filled with water, which she held out towards him, but not to drink. Instead, she brought her hands to his chest, where he felt the touch of her fingers, soon followed by the sensation of a cool trickle. He glanced down to see the water spreading over his skin, trailing outward in every direction, as her hands rubbed over the fresh burn marks. Slowly, she washed away the blood, not a sound or word passing between them. The only movement he made was to turn his head and watch the progress of the water make its way along his arms.

"You claimed water was not yours to control," he said, when she brought a second handful to his back to repeat the process.

"It's the weakest," she said from behind him. "What you've seen is the most I could ever do with it. The South, though...she can flood a canyon like you or me could fill a bowl. But if she tried anything with the air, she'd be lucky enough to make a leaf dance."

"Then you are at a disadvantage when in the water," he said. "Is that what broke your concentration?"

The hands on his back paused. "I think so," came the soft murmur after a moment. "Usually I travel in an air pocket. However, when I tried to reach the kraken, I was too easy a target for the youkai who were waiting. Traveling as the wind through the water is possible, but...I suppose I'm not used to it. I became so disoriented that I had to back out." He felt her fingers withdraw. "Makes me dizzy just thinking about it."

"Then you will not repeat it when next we encounter them," said Sesshomaru.

Lucidity came back around to kneel in front of him, looking over his form as though searching for some imperfection or other. "And how soon will this next time be?" she eventually asked.

"You disapprove?"

"No, I'm just curious how long it will take," she replied. "You were right about them, after all."

"Are you admitting you were wrong, then, Lucidity?"

Lucidity answered by rolling her eyes. For a moment, he believed that would be the end of it, until he suddenly found the weight of her in his lap, familiar arms snaking around his neck. On reflex, his hands came to rest on her waist as he peered up at her, a frown pulling at his lips. "Is that what you'd like to hear?" she asked. "You were right, I was wrong. I didn't understand what was really going on because I never bothered to question those bastards. We never would have learned how dangerous they actually are if you hadn't been so persistent. Happy now?"

Happy? No, he was not. He was not happy to discover a new enemy, an enemy incensed by a mindless hatred of imagined slights, an enemy who was not worth his time. A nuisance, as Lucidity called them, and yet their numbers and their ability to create destruction through means of nature were enough to garner his attention. That he was forced to debase himself by chasing vermin was insulting. And yet he was no lord, no ruler of any empire, if he allowed such low creatures to wreak havoc upon his lands, to allow the attack upon the female in his arms to go unpunished. He had taken her for his and now.... 

She would see him satisfied. By her own admission, she found herself at fault. And now she put an end to their days of feuding when she sealed her lips to his. What was worse, however, was that he did nothing to stop it. So much of their time as of late had been spent in cold silences or heated arguments, during which neither of them made advances towards the other, regardless of any suppressed desires, present though the urge might have been. An outcome he had not enjoyed, and yet he'd believed it had strengthened his decision to not embrace her, to not lose himself to that carnal beast. She'd nearly convinced him otherwise and he'd taken her again, hoping she was right, that he needed to adapt, until she forced her blood onto him. And the result was...shameful to think on. 

Was he so weak? To succumb to the warm body beneath her fine robes, to allow all resolve to shatter merely from the contours of flesh beneath his hands? The taste of her mouth, the scent of her skin, was more tempting to the daiyoukai in that moment than any source of power ever could be, when he yearned to the point of agony, knowing it was not his to have, not today, not now, not until he had a proper understanding. And it was with the hands of a stranger that he held Lucidity by the arms and pushed her away, when, in truth, he wished to do the exact opposite. And yet his grip remained firm, as did his resolution, as he peered up at her. 

"No," he said, his voice purposely harsh. "We have discussed this." 

She did not fight, but stared down at him, blue eyes wide, and her expression one of anxious discomfort. "But-"

"Nothing you can say, or do, will convince me otherwise, Lucidity," he said. "I would have you respect my decision. Do not attempt to seduce me again, not until this has been settled." 

At first, she didn't move, only stared at him, lips slightly parted, as though she intended to protest. And yet she did nothing more than close her mouth and let out a sigh, casting her gaze towards the streams, as if the water would somehow hold the answers. There was no fight in her as she leaned back, her hands falling away from him to come rest in her lap. "I went too far, didn't I?" He didn't answer, but his silence seemed to be explanation enough, as she then asked, "Are you angry?" 

"No," he said, "but I will not have you swaying me, not in any way. You will maintain your distance and so will I." 

The twitch of her fingers did not go unnoticed, nor did the thinning of her lips pressing together, however stoic she attempted to keep her composure, before she suddenly let out a heavy breath, looked at him, and then nodded. She rose to her feet, stepping back, and held his gaze a moment longer. "You have blood in your hair," was the only thing she said, and then she turned to walk downstream. 

It was with a stale taste on the air that Sesshomaru stood, gathering the mokomoko over his shoulder, and watched her figure come to an eventual stop. With her back still to him, she folded her arms and tilted her head back to peer up at the darkening sky. He loathed this feeling, this...inability to act as he desired, to act on his desires. This was not what he wanted, to leave matters as they were, but there was no other choice, and she seemed to finally understand this, if not accept it. There was nothing else to be done and he turned from the sight, snatching up his bloody haori as he went, right when Jaken emerged from the surrounding woods next to the stream. 

"My lord?" he called out. "I have the firewood. My lord? Where are you going?" 

Sesshomaru did not answer, but continued to make his way upstream, seeking nothing more than a proper bath to wash away the blood and the solitude that came with it, and ultimately leaving behind him the scent of fire and salt water.

The scratching of the quill was a lonely sound that Lucidity had long since grown accustomed to. Whether this was unfortunate or not made little difference to her. She found comfort in the old practice and familiarity of record keeping, which was just a fancier way to describe journal entries. Normally times of writing were reserved for the brief spells spent on the Isle, when she would jot down all she could remember of their most recent adventures, personal thoughts, moments, or whatever she considered appealing and worthwhile, really. The only reason for any lull in this hobby was because she was too busy, too distracted, to bother. It was not as important to her as other matters. And besides, she was rarely left alone. 

Until recently.

True to his word, Sesshomaru was keeping his distance. Worse than his word, in fact, as far as Lucidity was concerned. He was hellbent, it seemed, on ensuring that he did not give in to temptation, nor allow any opportunity-imagined or otherwise-for her to "sway" him. Not that this surprised her, but it was no less frustrating, the utter lack of...everything between them. She tried to remind herself that it was for a good reason, that Sesshomaru never would have set such boundaries unless it was necessary, and that he was the one who had to fight his own inner...daemons until life could continue as it once had. And yet it was maddening, this constant tension between her and the daiyoukai, to the point where it had replaced all else.

She could not relax around him. The few times she had, his reactions hadn't been favorable. Grabbing him once to get his attention had resulted in her hand being knocked away by a sharp fist. Being absentminded and standing too close was met with cold glares, even a shove one afternoon when a certain part of her anatomy brushed against his arm. He sat across the campfires at night instead of beside her, bathed alone, and overall invited nothing of her company. Even conversations were crippled. Lucidity could not tease him as she once had. Regardless if the jokes were innocent or not, she had little inclination to say anything aloud. They talked shop, discussing little more than the underwater threat and how to find it, the Princes of Death, rumors of powerful youkai throughout the lands; Sesshomaru, after all, would never stop questing for the strongest opponents, at least the ones he did not wed. 

One week. 

Two weeks.

Three weeks. 

Four weeks. 

Life continued on in this vain for well over a month, and Lucidity could only wonder if it was driving Sesshomaru just as crazy. Once, though. She had asked once. In all this time, she'd never pushed, never prodded, never hounded. Nothing. She had accepted his decision, respected his space, and displayed little of her growing discontent. And yet, in spite of all that, the one time she had asked about what he was doing to tame that beast of his, he'd left. Not right then and there, but the very next day saw him departing with Jaken. It wasn't without word, albeit with little explanation. He told her that Jaken knew about some rumor or other about an old, youkai sage who may or may not be of use, but who had no fondness for intruders or outsiders. Sesshomaru had not wanted to risk bringing a gaijin. A loose interpretation, it sounded to her. What he was going to ask the sage, she could only speculate, because she heard nothing more about it because he said nothing more about it, merely instructed her to remain where he could find her before he took off with his servant in tow.

Yes, be a good girl. Stay. Let the men do the work. Sit home and knit or cook or clean. And also, remember, he will never bother with such prying questions, because, no, he never did answer her. He didn't respond at all, in fact, but had walked off, and didn't acknowledge her until the following day when he announced he was leaving. She wasn't sure what to make of it, and what she did make of it, she had no interest in dwelling on.

That had been six days ago. Seven now, actually. Tomorrow would be the start of day eight. Too long it had been to just wait around, so of course Lucidity hadn't stayed put. But she didn't disappear into thin air as she was wont to do more often than not. Instead, she kept her corporeal form, to make it easier for Sesshomaru to track her whenever he decided to return and find her gone; she'd give him that much, considering just how far she was forcing him to search. But she'd be damned if she stayed and twiddled her thumbs while waiting dutifully for him to come back. To hell with that! This was her domain, the Guardian's domain, which far exceeded the territory of some youkai lord. She traveled further across the lands without Sesshomaru than she ever had with him. (Save, perhaps, the time she had gone through the earth to eradicate the blackness.) He'd left Ah-Un with her, too, and the dragon had no qualms with venturing to the ends of the countryside, streaking across the sky or strolling through the hills and mountains, passing villages, and, overall, making damn sure that daiyoukai could follow their scents when he deemed it fit to come back.

If he came back.

The scratching of the quill stopped.

If....

She didn't like that thought. Perhaps it was time to head back to the Isle. If she saw him through Sagashite, alive and well, she could cast her worry aside and simply seethe about her situation. But he'd been gone longer than this before and been just fine. He was supposed to be too stubborn to die, she reminded herself. Maybe she should just visit Inuyasha's village on her own accord, even though she hadn't parted on the best of terms the night of the festival. What was stopping her? They were still friends. They still called her family. She was even Kagome's sister by law. Was it because she knew how upset it could make Sesshomaru? He was going to be angry that she had gone off on her own. If she went to visit people he believed she wasted enough time and effort on already, he would be even more so. If she wasn't married to the asshole, what would her decision be? If she wasn't married, what would she be doing now?

Probably going insane, she answered herself, if she wasn't by this point.

Lucidity let out a heavy sigh and snapped the journal shut. No matter how angry or upset she was, that asshole youkai lord of a husband was still the best thing to ever happen to her, even if she was torn between screaming at him or begging that he lift this no-touching ban. She was so tired of spending the nights alone, aching for the softness of his mokomoko, the warmth of his skin, the press of-

With a sharp shake of the head, she gathered the journal and writing supplies and clambered to her feet. She left the shade of the tree, wanting to put it and unnecessary-not to mention torturous-thoughts far behind her. Ah-Un was over the crest of the hill, just out of sight and never wandering far from her in his endless quest to forage for the best grass, leaves, roots, or whatever else he ate. He paid her no mind when she came up beside him and put away her belongings in the travel pack Jaken always kept on the saddle.

"Think we should head out?" she asked the dragon, her only companion for the better part of the week, as she patted the side of one of his necks. "We've been here a while. Maybe we should turn back. Or should we go further? This land is crawling with youkai. Think there are any here who would be worth our time?"

Not that she was one to go looking for trouble. Seeking out opponents to fight wasn't really her thing, but it might break up the monotony of her wanderings. Ah, but, what would she do with the youkai in the end? Beat it bloody? Kill it? To what point or purpose? She took no pleasure in killing. Be like Inuyasha and his group then? Go find someone helpless to rescue? Lucidity rolled her eyes. Yeah, sure, she'd help if she came across people who needed it, but she wasn't a saint.

These woods, though, really were crawling with youkai. At first, she'd felt the trickle at a distance. An hour ago, was it? She wasn't sure. But the group had been making its way steadily through the surrounding hills and forest. She'd been checking their progress every so often, giving it little thought, caught up as she'd been with her writing. At the same time, however, she didn't want to attract their attention and had blanketed her own aura, to the point that the regular five senses would be needed to find her. And that was why she was taken aback when she realized that the youkai, whoever or whatever they were, had changed their course.

Ah-Un lifted his heads, gazing in the direction of the trees, and Lucidity, too, watched the images darting about. Not along the ground, but through the canopy. Whatever was moving out there was using the branches as a means of travel. She stepped away from Ah-Un, more curious than on guard, and bewildered about what might have attracted their attention. Were they considering making a meal out of her? Maybe this was the exercise she needed, a break from the tedious days that her life had become. There were more now, spreading throughout the trees, circling the area. More than a mindless hunt, then, if they were setting up a perimeter?

But then she felt something else, something that was coming in a wave of powerful aura, far greater than the drops that were present now. She put more distance between herself and Ah-Un, moving into the open space of the meadows, and saw, now, the gleams of eyes from the treeline. Dozens of eyes peering out from the shadows. She was half tempted to blow the trees down, just to see what lay beyond, but decided against such rashness. And a moment later, it didn't matter, as the youkai began spilling out onto the grass. 

Chapter Text

Cats? 

Lucidity stared. There was definitely no mistaking the creatures as being anything but feline. Bipedal though they were, they were covered in fur and had the frame of mind to wear proper clothing. Yet none of them spoke. There was much hissing and growling, but no actual exchange of words. Behind her, she could hear the heavy footsteps of Ah-Un and he was soon standing beside her, lowering and raising his heads a couple times, as if debating if these youkai were an enemy or not. Her hand came to rest on his scaly neck as her gaze roamed over the cats, taking in their many colors, their demeanor, and the overall abruptness of the situation. They were so hostile, forming a semi-circle around her and Ah-Un, swiping at the air with their claws, hackles raised.

And then they began to close in. Ah-Un tossed his heads sharply and Lucidity automatically seized his reins as she took a step back for every step they took forward. Should she fight them? It wouldn't be much of a fight, to be honest. Hardly worth the trouble. It was that burning aura of power that interested her. And as the cats continued to herd her and Ah-Un towards the trees, allowing no open space for easier movement, that power arrived. It didn't come in a cacophony of explosions or flurry of confusion, but at calm, delicate pace, emerging from the forest, as if it had always been there. Or rather, as if they had always been there.

Four altogether. Three females and one rather large male in every meaning of the word. Lucidity had to turn to face them, putting her back to the cats. Were these some type of felines as well? Sharp eyes, claws, tails, and there were probably some fangs in there as well. They must be. That seemed to be the pattern with youkai; they stuck with their own kind, like Koga and his pack of wolves.

The tallest of the three females stepped away from her comrades and Lucidity considered her more closely. She wore a single piece of armor on one shoulder and a kimono with only one sleeve, which to Lucidity was stranger than the pale blue color of her long hair. The woman's gaze darted between her and Ah-Un, displaying little more than curiosity, a stark contrast to the angry, spitting noises that had yet to stop from the surrounding cats.

"What is it, Toran?" asked one of the females, the one with short, red hair and a dancing, yellow tail.

"Yeah, why'd you have us come all the way out here for a human?" grumbled the male, who was hardly paying attention, arms behind his head and eyes closed.

"That beast," said Toran. "I know its scent. And I have seen it before. It belongs to the eldest son of Inu no Taisho."

Lucidity blinked as the other three immediately perked up, their boredom quickly giving way to keen interest. There were smiles all around that brought absolutely no reassurance that she was among allies, not with the sparks of excitement she saw in their eyes, the sort that whispered mischief or, worse yet, malicious intentions. She'd been on the receiving end of such looks before, from certain men in this era when she'd still been human, and it made her very skin crawl, forcing her to suppress a shudder.

The third female came to stand next to Toran, waist-length, red hair swaying behind her, as she tapped her lip in careful thought. "What is a human doing with Sesshomaru's pet? Did he send her to us as an emissary?" 

"I doubt it," said the other redhead. "She doesn't seem to recognize us. She probably doesn't even understand us. Hey, girl, do you know what we're saying?"

Lucidity didn't answer, let alone give much of a reaction. She was too curious about what would happen if they continued to assume she was an ignorant foreigner, and looked from one to the other, garnering their responses and saw that none appeared to be terribly impressed, save for Toran, who was possibly reserving judgment. Staying here meant inviting trouble, Lucidity knew, but found she didn't much care right then. With the month she'd been having, the idea of letting off some steam was too appealing, and she nearly smiled when the loud redhead let out a scoff. 

"Her head must be full of sawdust," she said. "We should just eat her and be done with it; I doubt Sesshomaru will miss one who is this stupid." 

"I heard he's grown a soft spot for humans," sneered the male. "Rumor has it that he even had a human girl running around with him a few years ago. Wonder what he's doing with this one." His eyes roamed over Lucidity and his mouth split open with a grin. "If he doesn't intend to eat her, I can think of some other uses she has. She's pretty for a gaijin."

"You're sick, Shuran," said the loud redhead. "She's still human. And remember, he hates that hanyou brother of his. No way he'd make the same mistake as his old man."

"Hey, a hole's a hole, Karan!" laughed the male.

"Enough, you two," Toran ordered before a gagging Karan could respond. "It doesn't matter, the reason why she's traveling with Sesshomaru, only that she's here in our territory. Let us find the dog and get to the bottom of this. Bring her, Shunran."

"Yes, sister," was the dutiful reply from Shunran, who came forward as Toran moved back, arms outstretched as if she wanted the world to see every last vibrant color of her kimono.

Suddenly, the wind kicked up, tossing hair and clothes, rippling through the grass and scattering fallen leaves, and Lucidity glanced around, for once not the cause of it. And then she caught the scent of flowers, soon followed by the unmistakable petals of cherry blossoms that swirled around her and Ah-Un. It was overwhelming, the smell, to the point where it tickled her noise and brought on a sneeze. At the same time, she heard a heavy thump beside her and looked over. Much to her surprise, she saw Ah-Un on the ground, out cold, but still breathing, before she put two-and-two together and peered over at Shunran, whose astonishment couldn't have been more obvious with her wide-gaping mouth as she lowered her arms to her sides. 

"She isn't human at all!" announced Shunran, pointing a dramatic finger at Lucidity. "No human can withstand my cherry blossoms!" 

The shock from the others evaporated and there was much renewed hissing from the cats. Lucidity could hear their footsteps as they moved in closer and she cast a quick glance over her shoulder, debating if she should ignore or incapacitate so that this could continue uninterrupted. And yet before she bothered to lift a hand, the cats began to retreat, their movements slow and wary. And when she looked back at the four in front of her, she found that Toran was walking towards her. 

"If you can understand me, then you had best answer my questions, girl," Toran began as she stopped short of being too close for comfort. "Who are you and what are you doing in the lands of the Panther Tribe? Did Sesshomaru send you?" 

Panther Tribe?! Now that rang a bell! Tales from both Inuyasha and Jaken had finally come in handy. Lucidity knew exactly who she was dealing with, though she had never been told any of their names. And it was no wonder that Sesshomaru had never ventured out this way, if this was the territory of such a powerful enemy. Yet it was her understanding that their last encounter had ended in a truce, or at least the Panther Tribe no longer sought revenge. However, was her being here going to-?

"Would you say something already?!" shouted Karan, who suddenly sprang forward, tense and quite ready for a fight, with flames erupting around clenched fists. "Even if it's in some gaijin tongue, would you open your mouth and talk? You're starting to creep me out!" 

"Let's just take her and find the dog. He's gotta be nearby," said Shuran as he punched his fists together, sparks of electricity crackling to life. 

"Do it then," came Toran's command. 

Lucidity's gaze darted down to Ah-Un. Still not moving. She wondered how long he would be out and decided it was best to change locations, lest the unconscious dragon get caught in the crossfire. And even as she studied the large and unmoving frame, she could hear the enemy coming at her. The cats from behind darted forward and a quick look up revealed Karan and Shuran taking it upon themselves to subdue her, while Toran and Shunran remained where they were. Perhaps they believed it was enough, more than enough probably, and Lucidity wondered how long this encounter would last as she dissolved her form, feeling the harmless swipe of claws and fists, heard the snarls of fury as they realized their target had vanished, and spirited herself across the open field, only to realize, too late, that this was a mistake. 

The world was spinning faster than she. It was just as before, when she'd been in the ocean. The confusion, the dizziness. She was vaguely aware that her solid body had struck the ground. The only reason she knew she had come to a stop on her stomach was because of the sharp smell of moist soil that flooded her senses and the grass that pressed against her face. Eyes shut, she clung to the ground, feeling as if she was about to fall off the earth itself. Back and forth, the world tilted, like some disorientating ride she could not escape from, but she could hear someone making their way towards her. A lot of someones. A lot of feet running, coming this way, before stopping. This wasn't good. If she didn't manage to focus and soon.... 

"Grab her," said a voice, and it took her a moment to recognize it as Toran's. 

A hand closed around her wrist and the ground disappeared. She felt herself being lifted up and a groan broke from her. All of her weight was being held by the one arm and the pressure it put on her shoulder was rather discomforting. A deep chuckle echoed inches from her face and the pungent odor of stale breath crawled over her cheek. 

"Not so tough, are you?" snickered Shuran. "Nothing but a wench full of tricks." 

Though it continued to feel as if the world had turned itself upside down on her, Lucidity managed to open her eyes. No, she decided, this wasn't like before. This was worse. It took too long for Shuran's face to swim into view and, even then, it was difficult to focus. Her head was starting to hurt something fierce, with sharp bursts of pain that came and went. Just what the fuck was going on?!

Later. She would figure it out later. Right now, she needed to get free; Shuran's smile was too wide and uninviting when he caught her eye. "I know you don't understand me, but I'm sure you realize you're coming with us now," he said and patted her side, before abruptly running his hand up and down her waist, then lower to her hip and thigh. He was so close. She could smell his skin, he was so damn close! 

So, of course, she drove a knee into his stomach, right below his rib cage, and felt something crack. So satisfying it was, to see the expression on his face, the way his eyes bulged and his mouth hung open as his large body started to double over, at least until a hard punch to the face knocked him backwards. His slackened grip disappeared from her wrist and she jumped back as he collapsed into a heap on the ground. 

Shouts filled Lucidity's ears as she landed on a knee, a hand going to her throbbing head, but she kept her attention on the panthers. The three females were surrounding Shuran, crouched beside his limp form, inspecting him for signs of life, and murmuring their relief that he was only unconscious. The cats in clothes milled around them, observing in agitated silence or hissing at Lucidity, but kept their distance all the same. And then Toran rose to her feet. In spite of how the world was still churning, albeit not as severely, Lucidity did the same, wavering once before she regained her balance.

She and Toran looked at each another, neither moving, neither speaking. There was a simmering rage behind the woman's cold, calculating gaze, and it was going to need an outlet sooner rather than later. Even when she flung her arm out in a curt signal that had the cats bounding towards her, Lucidity knew this action was nothing more than a test, trying to see if there was any true threat behind brute strength. 

And so the cats never made it across the field. Simultaneously, each of them stumbled to a sudden halt, hands going to their throats, mouths open wide, then closing, then opening again, over and over. One by one, they dropped to their knees. Some even rolled onto their backs, clawing at their throats, while the Panther Devas looked on, helpless in their shock, while their henchmen struggled like fish on dry land.

"What's going on? What is she doing to them?!" Shunran cried. 

"What does it matter? She needs to be stopped!" yelled Karan, who was already sprinting forward, flames licking around her hands.

"Stay back! She's mine!" 

Toran's shout was enough to freeze Karan in place and her fire disappeared just as Toran surged past her, a long, double-pointed spear forming in her hands. And Lucidity, unwilling to risk taking incorporeal form again, summoned her own weapon, and the blade of a war scythe clashed with Toran's spear. Reminiscent of Hogosha, the familiarity of it brought a sense of comfort to Lucidity, who found herself falling into an equally familiar dance with the leader of the Panther Tribe. The dance with death, singing blades and pounding hearts, the rush of blood in their ears, the hard earth beneath their feet. Lucidity knew this so well, too well, and pushed past the discomfort in her head, righted herself when the world threatened to waver beneath her, and felt little more beyond the irritation of being inconvenienced.

"Toran, hurry! She's killing them!" someone was shouting. 

There was a glint that appeared in Toran's eyes at these words, a wild fury of determination. And she struck with greater purpose, the blows resonating through the weapons and into Lucidity's arms. She was a strong opponent, like Sesshomaru, and yet showed more passion, enough for Lucidity to realize how important this was for her, how important it was to save her comrades. They would not die, though. True, the cats had stopped flopping, stopped trying to inhale the oxygen that Lucidity had deprived them of, but it was returned before it could be fatal, just as she had done to Sesshomaru last winter, prior to the battle with Morstua. Toran didn't know this, of course; all she saw was a threat to her people. Being the strongest and being the leader, Lucidity could understand why she took it upon herself to win this fight.

Yet for all her strife and resilience, none of it was enough, as the spear of ice was torn out of Toran's grasp and sent flying through the air to land out of sight. The point of the scythe stopped a mere inch or so from her throat and she stood, arms at her sides, as if she had frozen herself in place. It did not last long, however, when Karan and Shunran attempted to charge into a fray.

"Don't!" Toran shouted, flinging out a hand towards them, but the torrent of wind had already seized them in its grasp.

Their cries rang through the air as the pair spiraled upwards, trapped in currents that could have shredded them apart if the Guardian so much as considered the idea. Yet she refrained, for now, but it did not stop her from changing the direction of the wind and the panthers hurtled back down, where their bodies hit the earth in a resonating impact that left them motionless where they lay.

A trembling Toran turned back to Lucidity, a twisted scowl on her face, and the distinct beginnings of a deep-seated hatred blazing in her eyes. "You...what are you?! Why are you here?!"

Lucidity raised a brow. What to do now? Killing the lot of them was the quickest solution, but that didn't mean it was the best. She peered around at those who had fallen. This was the Panther Tribe. The history between them and Sesshomaru went back centuries. If he had not attempted to defeat them by now, she was doubtful he would be appreciative of any assistance, and that was if he even intended to do so in the first place. She didn't know. Perhaps she should ask what tribes or clans he planned to conquer in his rise to power. 

Her attention returned to Toran, who hadn't budged, and began to retract the scythe. Toran blinked and a bit of tension fled her body as the blade disappeared, only to cry out when the staff struck her hard across the face and sent her skidding along the ground in a haze of dirt and freshly churned earth. Beyond her, Karan and Shunran were slowly picking themselves up, grunts of pain echoing between them. And a distant groan and subtle movement revealed that Shuran was finally coming to. Ah, what perfect timing, he had.

Perfect timing, it seemed, that was shared by many, as another presence seized the air and washed over them, accompanied by a voice that rang out with one, single word: "Lucidity!"

Lucidity closed her eyes for the barest trace of a second, before she turned to watch the speaker as he emerged from the forest and made his way across the field. He paused in the middle of the chaotic aftermath, taking in the forms that were still lifeless on the ground, and at the great brute of a male nearby, who was shaking his head and clambering haphazardly to his feet, savoring his midriff as he did so.

"Sesshomaru!" Toran called out as she pushed herself to her feet, blood decorating the side of her face, and the daiyoukai looked over at her. "What is the meaning of this invasion?"

He did not answer, but none of the panthers attempted to stop him, even when he walked mere feet from their leader until he reached Lucidity, who knew at once that this would not end well. He...was...furious! His usually indifferent countenance was nowhere to be seen. Lips were drawn back to reveal the sight of bared fangs and she didn't have trouble imagining the sound of his snarls, had they been alone. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw his claws flexing, near hidden by his sleeve, and wondered how much willpower he was using to restrain himself. The very muscles of his neck were stiff as he finally opened his mouth. Nothing but a rough growl trickled free, so faint that she knew it was meant for her ears alone, as was the flash of scarlet that filled his eyes. The sight of piercing blue irises had her taking an involuntary step backward, and that was perhaps the only reason why he managed to relax his temper. Red faded into white and golden eyes darted to the staff she still held behind her back. 

"Get rid of the weapon," he ordered, and there was nothing subdued about the anger in his voice. "You have done enough damage here today." 

Slowly, Lucidity managed to let out a soft exhale of breath and at the same time the staff disintegrated. She folded her arms, to declare that she was, indeed, weaponless now, as she peered up at him. Not a word passed between them, but his rage remained palpable, simmering and simply waiting for the spark of fire that would bring it surging to the surface. 

"Explain yourself, Sesshomaru!" came Toran's unbidden shout. "Why are you here? Who is this creature you've set on us?" 

Again, he did not answer, but continued to stare down at Lucidity, as if daring her to speak. And when she raised a brow, his scowl returned and a fist clenched at his side, but she gave no regard as she said, "In my defense, I never struck until Shuran made it necessary."

"It fucking speaks! But what a freak!"

Sesshomaru turned sharply around. Karan took a step back, both hands clamped over her mouth, and cast a furtive look at her sister and leader. Yet Toran gave no reaction, her attention focused solely on Sesshomaru, who, at first, did nothing. Then, without a glance in her direction, he said, "I would have you remain silent, Lucidity," before he began making his way towards the panthers in that careful, measured pace of his, never giving a sense of urgency, and yet declaring the unwavering certainty that the daiyoukai had in his own power.

And Lucidity, not knowing what else to do, stayed where she was. She brushed a hand through her hair, closing her eyes and rubbing absently at her temple, where she could feel a dull ache. Fortunately, it was all that remained of the dizzy spell she had suffered. What had that been? It didn't make any sense. Satomi had never suffered anything like that without being gravely injured first. Was it some adverse effect of not being a true-born Guardian? Had the South experienced-?

"She was not here on my orders; she came of her own accord." Sesshomaru's voice cut through her thoughts and Lucidity opened her eyes to see him standing before the Panther Devas, all four of whom had gathered around Toran.

"You expect us to believe that?" shouted Karan. "She's the perfect weapon. She killed our men and didn't even break a sweat!"

"If I wished you dead, I would see to it myself," Sesshomaru replied. "And your men live. The air was removed from their bodies until they lost consciousness, nothing more; it is what she does when her intentions are not lethal."

"You're defending her actions, then?" Toran demanded. "Who is she to you, Sesshomaru? Why would you trespass into our territory if you didn't send her?"

"She is the wife of Sesshomaru-sama and daughter of the great Mother Goddess! You'd do well to show her respect!"

Lucidity...had been wondering where he was. He was never far from Sesshomaru's side, after all, unless ordered otherwise. Obviously, that was not the case this time, as she saw the small form hurrying towards the gathered youkai, Staff in hand. Jaken peered around at Ah-Un and the others still on the ground, like one who was inspecting an interesting piece of artwork with an untrained eye.

"This is your doing, Lady Lucidity?" he asked. "Why do you play when you can just kill them in an instant and be done with it?"

"Quiet, Jaken," ordered Sesshomaru, but the imp's words had already had a noticeable effect on the suddenly anxious panthers, especially Shuran. Pale with beads of sweat appearing on his forehead, his dark eyes kept darting between Lucidity and the daiyoukai and he swallowed when her saw her watching him. And yet, Sesshomaru seemed to be paying him no mind as he spoke again. "Her actions were of her own making, Toran, and I do not condone what she has done. I came to collect her; she should not have come here and will be dealt with."

"[Fuck you, Sesshomaru!]"

The words broke from Lucidity before she had a proper understanding of what she was saying, but that did not mean she regretted the outburst. She was so sick of this, his attitude, his treatment, his indifference. This last month, it was as though nothing had ever changed, as if she was still some human forced to travel with a youkai because of their mutual needs, tolerated, but not welcomed. And she hated it, every last second of every goddamn day!

In unison, the panthers backed away, save for Toran, who stood her ground, as Lucidity came to stand in front of Sesshomaru, his golden eyes narrowed and glittering with a rage that promised pain to the wrong person who crossed him. Yet Lucidity did not care; she'd already thrown all propriety out the window.

"[Fuck you,]" she said again, and saw the flash in his gaze, the immediate comprehension of the foreign tongue she'd taught him ages ago. "This is my domain. Your territories make no difference to me. The squabbles of youkai and humans make no difference. If it wasn't for me, you wouldn't even have your precious lands to fight over. The lot of you would be rotting from the plague." She cast a glare towards the panthers. "Every last one of you, covered in black veins, eating each other until your hearts gave out. That would have been your fate if it wasn't for me." She peered back at Sesshomaru and could taste his tension on the air. "I am not some dutiful wife to be dealt with. I am the Guardian of the East and it's time for me to remind people of that."

Chapter Text

The remainder of Sesshomaru's interactions with the Panther Tribe was a complete mystery to Lucidity, mostly due to the fact that she had stalked off after chewing the lot of them out. She didn't care about the outcome or what needed to be done to pacify the panthers. That was Sesshomaru's concern, not hers. And if he was furious about what she'd done, so be it. It wasn't as if they weren't already at each other's throats. Nothing good was going to come from any of this, but she'd be damned if she cowered under the wake of his temper, constantly struggling to put things right.

It felt as if they were going in circles and always ended up in the same spot, unable to escape this rut they were in. Something she did would set him off. Something he did would set her off. They would argue. They would fight. They would talk. No insulting his honor. No treating her like a servant. Could a mutual respect ever be maintained between such a proud daiyoukai and a Guardian attempting to learn the meaning of husband and wife?

Lucidity, eyes closed, rubbed the back of her hand along her forehead, feeling the same remnants of pain from earlier. The memory of what had happened continued to unsettle her, and it was one more concern to add to the ever growing pile of crap to worry about. She didn't like these thoughts spinning through her mind, this feeling that there was no way out, that she and Sesshomaru would make the same mistakes over and over again until everything that had been built fell apart, until they fell apart.

The meandering pace in which she'd been walking came to abrupt halt. She stood there in the open lands, with nothing but mountains and forests in the distance and an endless stretch of grass before her. Arms wrapped around herself at the chill of dread that seized her. Was that what was happening? Were they falling apart? This relationship had never been the easiest, but it had always been worth the struggle. He was worth sacrificing everything for, wasn't he? That had always been her belief. So, what was his?

And yet, when the daiyoukai eventually arrived with Jaken and a recovered Ah-Un trailing behind, Lucidity found herself too afraid to ask. She turned to face him when she felt his approach, arms folded, but no longer hugging herself in some pitiful display. Their eyes locked, but neither of them was quick to speak. Jaken hung back, reins clutched in one hand and his Staff in the other, and looked between the two powerful beings he'd come to serve.

"Did you find what you were searching for?" Lucidity asked, finally shattering the silence.

"I'm afraid the sage died some months ago," said Jaken when Sesshomaru did not answer. "He was killed by the blackness, as so many others were."

"Pity," she muttered, starting to the turn away.

"You have used poor judgment today, Lucidity," said Sesshomaru, and she peered back at him, her expression as blank as his. "If you were anyone else, I'd have no choice but to execute you."

"How fortunate I am, then, that you've become too attached to kill me," she replied coldly.

"You will silence your mockery!" he snapped, and his raised voice had Jaken tugging Ah-Un away to seek out safety and perhaps shelter. "You nearly started a war!" the daiyoukai continued in a soft growl, stepping towards her. "One that I cannot afford to happen now."

"If you like, I can go back and finish it for you. I can wipe out the entire Tribe and you can claim this scrap of land for yourself. How's that-"

In an instant, Sesshomaru swooped down. His claws would have sliced right through her skin if it hadn't been for the robes, he showed so little regard with the strength in which he grabbed her by the elbow. "I said enough of your mockery, you insufferable wench!"

Even if it didn't feel as though her bones were about to snap under his grip, the insult alone had her jerking free and shoving him away. "To hell with you, Sesshomaru!"

She didn't see it coming. She didn't even know what had happened until the impact resonated throughout her body and it took several moments for her mind to piece together that she was no longer upright on her feet, but sprawled on the ground, staring up at the blue, cloudless sky. And her head.... Dear gods, her head! Rolling over with a groan, she pushed herself onto her knees, a hand buried in her hair, the pain so bad she could barely open her eyes.

"[Fuck,]" she muttered. Fuck, fuck! Did that ever fucking hurt! Enough that she was close to tears by the time she looked up and saw Sesshomaru standing over her, his fist still raised, as he surveyed the damage. He seemed engrossed by it, by his impulsive response. He'd hit her. Actually hit her out of blind anger! The last time he'd raised a hand to her was on the battlefield with Morstua, but that had been a cold, calculated act, a manner of retaliation for what she'd done to him. This was...this was something else. 

Still holding her head, she slowly pushed herself to her feet, never taking her eyes off the daiyoukai, who finally lowered his arm. There was no trace of any anger she could see; no trace of much at all, in fact. Certainly he was intent upon her, his focus unwavering, but regarded her with little more than quiet expectation, waiting for her to reciprocate in kind. She didn't. She didn't do anything more than shift her hand from her hair to brush her knuckles over the throbbing cheek he had struck. His brow furrowed and his mouth pressed into a thin line before he turned and walked off, stopping a short distance away. And Lucidity, swallowing heavily, did the same. The difference, however, was that she did not stop.

The Mother's mark would never fade. It would be with him until his dying day. A constant reminder of what had first been forced upon him and what he had later come to accept. Protector of the Guardian, the one he had claimed as his, who could no more be tamed than a youkai lord. What did it mean to take the daughter of a goddess as his wife? What was the line between the Guardian and the woman? To him, the Guardian of the East had always been the mortal gaijin who had emerged from her hut that day to hang herbs out dry. Had she been as Satomi, a true born Guardian, would he see her differently? React to her differently? She would not be the same; it would be impossible. He would not have...taken interest, not beyond wishing to battle a worthy opponent.

Sesshomaru closed his fingers over his palm, obscuring from view the seven-pointed star he had been staring at, and folded his arms. His gaze drifted over to the fire Jaken had built, in an effort to cook himself a meal of fish that Lucidity had not been present to help him catch. Lucidity.... How to deal with her? How not to deal with her? An infuriating woman, who was not bound by the same laws as he. She had the power, and yet did not exercise it unless it was necessary. Jaken was right; she could have killed the Panther Tribe instead of indulging them. She had stayed her hand. Why? She took no pleasure in killing, but it had been warranted from the recounting that Toran had shared, down to the specific details of Shuran's grievous choices that had cost him a hand by the time the daiyoukai was done with him. The only conclusion Sesshomaru could come to was that she refrained because of him. She'd known what his response was going to be, and yet....

She'd antagonized him. Why? Was she so vindictive, so petty? However, his response was no better. Claws dug into his palm, into the scars, and he glared at the fire. Again, he'd lost control. He'd allowed his temper to get the best of him. Toran had mentioned Lucidity had come to them injured, however that might have happened, and he saw for himself-a small extent of it-by causing her more pain. That should not have happened, like so much already.

"Eeto, Sesshomaru-sama?" came the tentative call of the imp from across the fire.

"What is it, Jaken?"

"It's getting late. And it's been hours since.... Would you like me to find Lady Lucidity for you?"

Sesshomaru lifted his gaze to the sky, littered with stars and a half-moon to accompany the endless array of tiny lights. "She's gone."

Jaken nearly dropped his Staff as he jerked upright. "G-Gone? What do you mean?"

"If you keep treating her like that, she'll leave you in the end!"

The miko's voice was a harsh bell resonating in his head. With a scowl, Sesshomaru closed his eyes and settled back against the tree he'd chosen for the night. What could be mended, at this point? What could be salvaged with this distance between them?

The village took a remarkably short time to reach-a mere few days-considering that most of the journey had been on foot, with sporadic bursts of travel on the air. She'd broken down her form only once and the outcome had been the same as before. It was enough to make her wary of repeating the attempt, not to mention anxious about what was happening to her, with no answers to be found. She'd be a fool to believe that a couple of miko and a monk could determine the cause of what left a Guardian a disorientated mess on the ground, and yet this was where she found herself. Perhaps...not for answers, but for company, for reassurances. No mortal could possibly explain what was physically wrong with her, but her troubles with Sesshomaru? That was another matter. But the thought of going down there, of sitting with Kagome and Sango, did not...feel right. What could be said, what could be done, to make it better? She wanted someone to talk with, someone she trusted to confide in, whose word and experience she could rely on. She wanted....

Her father.

The revelation nearly brought her to her knees. Gods! She missed him! Guardian or not, memories or not, he was her father, the man who raised her, guided her, taught her. For years it had been just the two of them, ever since she'd been a small child, up until the day of the accident that ultimately took him from her. If he was alive now, if he saw her now, she knew that the mantle of the Guardian would make no difference to him. He'd only see his little girl. That was what he had often said: even when she grew up, got married, and had children, she'd still be his little girl. And that was what she wanted now, and rather desperately at that. The void in her life since his passing had never felt so profound, and all because she needed a shoulder to lean on, because there was no one else. Not her friends, not Sesshomaru. None of them could provide her with what she needed right then, that comforting presence and reassurance that only a parent could give.

This was what mourning was, to miss someone at random moments in time, to suddenly be overwhelmed by the loss that part of you still could not believe, could not accept. It wasn't a wonder that she finally succumbed and lowered herself to her knees, that she finally admitted defeat. Unable, unwilling to move, she felt the heat of emotion that crept along her face, the burn of tears in her eyes, and the heaviness that settled in her chest, as much a part of her as the breath that filled her lungs.

And then he came. In a sudden rush of movement, he was there on the hillcrest with her and she was on her feet, face dry and eyes blinking furiously, but with no visible tears, by the grace of good fortune. Being forced to explain why she was outside of the village, crying like a lost babe, was not an experience she was keen on having, especially not with a snarky brother-in-law.

"Inuyasha," Lucidity said, "what are you doing here?"

"I could ask you the same thing," the hanyou replied, folding his arms. "I caught your scent. As careful as you're being about your aura, I'm surprised you let that happen."

Lucidity shrugged. "Everyone makes mistakes."

Inuyasha snorted. "Yeah, even demigods. So, why are you here?"

"Just...passing through," she answered.

"Uh-huh, and Sesshomaru worships Jaken," Inuyasha said with a roll of the eyes as he approached her. "Where is that asshole brother of mine, anyway? I can't smell him at all."

"Elsewhere," was the vague response, and she didn't care for that scrutinizing gaze sent her way, those golden eyes looking her over, so much like the daiyoukai. She turned away, using the view of the village as an excuse to focus her attention on anything but the hanyou, who, to her dismay, decided to come stand beside her.

"Has something happened?"

"He's alive, if that's what you mean," she said, watching the distant figures of the villagers.

"It's not and you know that," Inuyasha said. "Well, whatever. I don't want to know the details. You're here for a reason, right? So, stop sulking up here and let's head back to the village. I know Kagome has been wanting to see you." And he started making his way down the hill, but had taken just a few steps when Lucidity spoke.

"No," she told him, and he stopped, glancing over his shoulder, lips parted in surprise. "I'm not in the mood to see anyone right now. I really am just passing through. I'm actually on my way back to the Isle; I stopped to see if I could change my mind about visiting, but I haven't."

Inuyasha turned to face her, frowning, and it was a moment or so before he replied. "You know...no one blames you about what happened at the festival," he began. "There's stuff none of us will ever get about the Guardian. Kagome was just upset about that girl dying. It was the first time she lost someone she was caring for and-"

"It won't be the last," Lucidity cut in. "Inuyasha, I don't care about the fight. Believe it or not, I have other things going on and I don't feel like talking with anyone. I'm sure you can understand about not wanting to put on a good show for the benefits of others."

"Keh," he scoffed. "Fine. It's not my problem, if you decide to stay or not." And, once more, he started to leave, only to pause and look back. "But if you do change your mind, we're having supper at Kaede's tonight."

Lucidity blinked, and then felt a shadow of a smile spread along her lips. "Thank you, Inuyasha."

"Sure thing," he said as he turned and walked off. "I won't tell anyone you were creeping around. See yah, Lucidity," he added, holding a hand up in farewell, before he reached the base of the hill and disappeared from sight.

Inuyasha, the pain in the ass little brother, who could be a remarkable jerk, even to those he liked. Was it some sort of genetic trait in his family or just a happy coincidence that both he and Sesshomaru were assholes? Lucidity could only sigh and shake her head as she continued on her way, giving the village a wide berth as she did so, to ensure she did not come across any unwanted company.

Running into Inuyasha had jarred her out of memories of her father, but now she was right back where she had started, mulling over that blasted daiyoukai and what sort of repercussions would follow their latest fight, beyond her leaving without a word, that is. Would he blame her for taking off? Or accept it? He hadn't stopped her, but...she hadn't expected that he would. Maybe he was aware that some distance was better right now, to give them both time to cool off and collect their thoughts. For how long, though, would this last?

The swift current of the stream was a dull roar in the otherwise quiet solitude beyond the village. And Lucidity, her pace slowed by these heavy thoughts, absently followed the water along its path where it joined the main river that ran through the village and countless miles beyond. Now and then she caught a glimpse of fish, swimming by themselves or in schools, and wondered how Jaken was fairing on his own without her quick hand to help. She knew he was perfectly capable of catching his meals on his own. Perhaps she was spoiling him. If she wasn't careful, he might forget how to take care of himself. And if things between her and Sesshomaru didn't....

For two reasons, Lucidity came to a stop, staring intently down at the river. The first was because she loathed where this train of thought was taking her and very much wanted to derail it. The second was because of what she sensed floating above her, the answer to at least one of her many questions. And when she looked up, sure enough, he was there, sitting astride the dragon with the imp settled in behind him. He must have flown all this way to catch up with her. It didn't come as a surprise. Of course, if he hadn't followed, she still wouldn't have been surprised.

"Take Ah-Un to the village, Jaken, and wait for me there," she heard Sesshomaru say, along with Jaken's murmur of agreement, before Sesshomaru dismounted. His form drifted soundlessly to the earth as Jaken directed Ah-Un around. She did not bother watching the two-headed silhouette disappear, intent as she was on the daiyoukai who landed some yards away from her.

"Come to do this dance again?" she asked in way of greeting. 

"You are still angry?" was his response in that ever-stoic manner of his.

Resisting the urge to chew on her lip or do some other stupid show of nerves, she folded her arms and peered back at the river. "Are you?" she asked in a voice that was almost too forceful. She didn't need to hear the footsteps to know that he was standing beside her. The heat of his presence alone was enough, and she found herself looking up at him in spite of her efforts to keep her eyes downcast. Almost every time she looked, it got her in trouble, whether because he saw what she tried in vain to hide or because she could not endure the sight of him without some part of her breaking into pieces. And this time was no different when she met his gaze, because the impulse to simply fling her arms around him had her stiffening. Every bone in her body seemed to protest, aching in complaint that she needed to move, needed to go to him. But she wouldn't.

"I am frustrated, Lucidity," he said. "As you mentioned, this is a dance we continue to repeat. What can be done about it?"

"You came all this way to ask me how to fix this?" she muttered, both incredulous and bitterly amused, even as she threaded a hand through her hair, pressing her palm against her temple.

"This Sesshomaru is at a loss," came the admission, the words so soft, barely above a whisper, but enough for her to lift her head up in surprise. He wasn't watching her, though, but the water rushing by at their feet. In contrast to the rapid current, he was so still, arms at his sides, expression utterly unreadable. There was no wind, no fur being lifted, no hair being tossed, no sleeves billowing. Perfect and utter silence. "How does one distinguish the Guardian from the woman?" he murmured into that silence.

Lucidity swallowed. She could hear her heart pounding in her ears and wasn't entirely certain as to why. "What do you mean?" she asked.

Golden eyes slid over to her. "Who are you first? The Guardian or the woman?"

Quite suddenly, she didn't want to answer. She didn't know where he was leading with this and didn't want to. A critical decision was to be made, no doubt, based on her response. But what sort of decision, she had no idea. And just as before, she was too afraid to ask. She didn't want to know. She just...wanted things to be as they were, before any of this happened, before his beast got the better of him and their spats were easily forgiven with water splashed in the face.

"Lucidity," Sesshomaru pressed, "I would have you answer me."

"I don't...I don't know," she said, and nearly stepped away when he turned to fully face her.

"Yes, you do," he told her. "Otherwise you would not avoid the question."

"What would you have me say?!" she exclaimed. "How would you answer? Who are you first? Sesshomaru-sama, youkai lord of the west, or Sesshomaru, husband who strikes his wife?"

Nothing. 

He didn't move, didn't speak. He gave no reaction at all as she stood there, staring at him, heart hammering and breath tight in her chest. She wanted to scream, wanted to beg, wanted him to tell her that she was being a fool, that there was nothing to worry about. And then he lowered his gaze, a mere fraction that she caught a mere glimpse of before he turned from her, to peer back at the river, at the endless flow of water that seemed to carry with it unspoken words that would never be heard aloud. 

"It seems, then, that we are at an impasse," he said, and she hoped to the gods that she was just imagining the finality in his tone. 

"Sesshomaru...." she muttered as her head came to rest in her hands, a noticeable ache forming in her temples and a rising discomfort in her body. 

"We cannot remain as we are," he continued, as if she had never spoken. 

Like before...like before but worse. A pain, shooting through one side to the other. Fingers dug into her hair as her jaw clenched. "Sesshomaru," she repeated, the name hardly audible to her own ears, her teeth were clenched so tight. A shock ran up her spine and her body bowed, and the pain was spreading outward now, seeping into skin and bone alike. Like liquid fire through the veins, it infected every inch, scorching from the inside out. 

"Lucidity?" 

His voice was so distant, no more than an echo across a great cavern. 

"What is it? Lucidity?" 

More urgent now, he spoke. But she couldn't answer him. She could barely breathe as the agony brought her to her knees, head threatening to split apart from the power that seemed to be rocking her very soul back and forth. It was more than that, though. Even as her vision swam and she found consciousness to be a wavering thing of privilege, she could feel it beneath her: the trembling, roaring earth, the smell of rot and all things dead. Was that her screaming? She didn't know. Yet she knew what was happening, what this was, but the reason for it? A horrible, agonizing mystery that was shredding her insides. She couldn't see, couldn't move, couldn't breathe! She couldn't do anything cling to the feeble line of awareness, hoping it would end, hoping she would be spared this living hell. 

And then, as if the strings had been cut, the power receded and her body went limp. The world never stopped churning, never stopped writhing beneath her, as her fingers slipped from her hair and she was falling, falling into the embrace of soft grass and hard earth, or so she believed. And while it was soft, her landing, it was also warm, not at all what she had expected. She felt herself being lifted, heard the heavy breathing of another, and opened her eyes to a crescent moon. But soon, the rest of his face swam into view and she saw that his lips were parted, that it was his panting she was listening to. 

"Put me down," she muttered, and he did without argument. Though releasing her entirely was another matter, especially when she had difficulty finding her balance, still clutching at her throbbing head with one hand. 

"What happened?" he rumbled above her, an arm around her waist much to her chagrin. 

Yet it could not be helped, as the shaking ground beneath them had her teetering back and forth. "Mother...She.... [Ah, fuck, fuck....]" Her curses trailed off with a groan as another wave of power had her doubling over, and Sesshomaru renewed his grip on her as her legs threatened to give out. "Something's wrong," Lucidity moaned, feeling the hot press of tears behind closed eyelids. "She's never done this befo-" 

It couldn't be stopped, her cry of pain, her knees finally buckling, and Sesshomaru lowered them to the ground. She could do naught but clutch her head, trying so desperately not writhe in his grasp, to ride out the pain. Every rise and fall of this inexplicable assault was accompanied by a fresh churning of rock and soil. Were these aftershocks, or was Mother just getting started? But why?! Why was this even happening?! Never in any memory, dead or alive, had the Mother Goddess done this to Her daughters. And Lucidity could hear Her. Beyond the searing energy, beyond that earthquake that shook her to the bone, she could hear her Mother. It was a piercing wail, a scream without voice or form, an ultimate suffering that She ensured Her children would suffer with Her. And Lucidity did. By the gods, did she suffer! Every moment, every second, until she nearly forgot an existence without this torture. 

The first clear thing she became aware of was her ragged breathing. Labored gasps through an open mouth, her entire frame moving with each one. Gods, did it hurt! Even as the world began to quiet, as the screaming began to fade, she could feel herself trembling with the agony, as though she'd been thrown off a cliff to land in a rocky ravine down below. Wet tracks trailed from the corners of her eyes, to disappear into her hairline, and several more tears managed to escape while she lay there, trapped against a familiar line of fur, with firm arms wrapped around her. She needed to rise, needed to find her feet, and yet...did not want to. She couldn't find it in herself to move, when every breath tasted like fire in the lungs and each movement felt as if her bones were grinding against one another. 

Sesshomaru wasn't looking at her, perhaps did not even realize she was coherent. He was turning his head, peering from one side to the other and back again, left to right, back to front, and there was something decidedly unsettled about his demeanor. His eyes were narrowed and she saw him swallow, letting out a heavy exhale as he did, before he looked down at her. He blinked, the muscles of his jaw working, when he noticed that she was alert, and then he frowned. 

"Why has the Mother done this?" he asked. 

She shook her head and managed to sit up. The discomfort was lessening, like a wound closing over, and she was able to see for herself what had had Sesshomaru's attention. The earth was split open. And yet, that was not the unusual part. Rather, it was the fact that fissures in the ground were surrounding them, four in all, trailing in straight lines in each cardinal direction, further than the eye could see. And at the center, she and Sesshomaru rested inside a circle of untouched earth. With a tentative hand, she reached out to the edge of the circle and her fingers hovered above the broken soil, nearly touching, before she recoiled on instinct, drawing her arm back in tight against her chest. 

"You are afraid," said the daiyoukai. "Why?" 

"Something's happened," she whispered. "Something bad...really bad." 

Knowing that this statement was true, unequivocally so, had Lucidity on her feet. Sesshomaru stood with her, hardly a breath of space between them, and she made no attempt to push him away, considering that the moment she had her balance, a swoop of absolutely stark terror filled her stomach with its icy chill, a sensation so unexpected that she nearly fell against him. Panting slightly, arm around her middle, she forced herself to step away.

"What is it, Lucidity?" he demanded, and she shook her head once more. 

"The Isle...I have to get back to the Isle," she said, and began moving towards the river at once, only for a hand to close around her wrist. 

"You are not going alone," Sesshomaru declared. 

A hundred-and-one reasons to leave his ass behind could have been given in the span of only a few seconds, she was sure, and even opened her mouth to make such an attempt. And yet the overwhelming urge to move and move now had her nerves on edge. Her fingers flexed under his grasp before she jerked herself free and glared at him. "Fine," she snapped. "But only because I don't have time to argue. Let's go; we need to get to Sagashite." 

"What for?" 

"You'll see." 

And see he would. After she dipped her hand into the river and the rolling fog arrived with the summoned ferry, he would see what awaited on the Isle. The two servants who steered were visibly agitated and didn't speak a word, but guided the boat swiftly through the fog and into the passageway that brought them to the banks of the Isle. Lucidity did not even wait for them to come to a stop, but leapt out and set off at a run towards the palace, Sesshomaru right on her heels. Her pace did not slow until they reached the palace and she caught sight of the number of servants out on the veranda, perhaps all of them, including Rusuban, every last one appearing as anxious as the next. Beyond them, in the darkened recesses, a glow pulsated, a rapid rhythm that seemed to echo her own pounding heart. 

"My Lady?" spoke the old caretaker, but Lucidity was already brushing past her. 

"I know, I know," was all she said in return before ducking behind the curtain of vines, Sesshomaru not even a step behind. And there was Sagashite, its normally calm surface rippling and bubbling, as if a torrent of rain was coming down. The light of the water continued to dim, then brightened, over and over, and faster now that she was standing beside it.

"What is this?" asked the daiyoukai. 

"A summons," said Lucidity as she hopped onto the ledge of the pool and turned to peer back at him. "Whenever there is an emergency like this, the Guardians are summoned to the domain where they are needed." 

With a frown, he looked from her to the churning waters. "Sagashite not meant to merely observe?" 

"That is only one of its uses," she said, growing impatient. "Come on already. If you don't want to be left behind, then get up here. I'm not going to wait."

He didn't respond, not even to glare, but lighted upon the ledge next to her and allowed himself to be led into the water. It was shallow, the pool, reaching only to their ankles. And the moment they stood at its center, Sagashite's power thrummed to life in an impact that rattled the teeth and caused a grunt to escape the unsuspecting daiyoukai, who stepped closer to Lucidity and slid an arm around her waist. She didn't know if it was deliberate or absentminded, but didn't have time to rebuff the unwanted contact, as the waters began to glow. Brighter and brighter, their surroundings became, the water spreading outward and rising above them, until they were completely enveloped, everything else lost from view. A roaring echoed through the air, resonated in Lucidity's ears until it was the only thing she could hear, to the point of deafening, and the power continued to course its way around them, spreading over their skin, filling their lungs, beating inside their hearts. 

And then, in a breath, it vanished. The waters became dark and fell away like so many dead leaves, and left the pair standing at the center of an identical pool. And yet the scenery was vastly different. So different, in fact, that Lucidity, who had known what was coming, still found herself somewhat disoriented at the abrupt change. Where a second ago it had been late afternoon, it was now early morning where they were. So early that the sky was still dark and twinkling with stars that shown through the canopy of moss and vines of the gazebo-like structure they were under. It was utterly quiet, with the only sounds being their footsteps as she and Sesshomaru dropped down and onto the cold stone of a dais below. There was nothing around them but dense foliage and a single path of dirt that led away from the pool, which Lucidity immediately started down.

"What is this place?" Sesshomaru asked. 

"The North's sanctuary," she answered. "Like my Isle. They're all connected by a Sagashite." 

"Why have you not told me this?" 

"I never had a reason to. Gatherings like this rarely happen. I never expected...so soon...." 

Her voice trailed off and her brisk pace slowed to a walk. Sesshomaru did not need to ask the reason, as he, too, was distracted by the sound that had reached their ears. Up ahead, the brush and trees started to thin. Bits of sky could be seen through the stretch of leaves and branches. The end of the path could be seen, the dirt giving way to a lawn of grass and flowers that bloomed night and day, a garden so carefully tended to with a loving hand. And in the midst of the colors darkened by the night and illuminated by the light of the moon, a figure was dancing. Hopping from one foot to the other, twirling in circles, and strumming a stringed instrument that Lucidity quickly recognized as a lyre, the figure's voice rose in a soft melody of sing-song, the pitch neither high, nor low, indistinguishable as male or female. 

[In the shadows, let us walk.

In the forests, let us dance. 

In the meadows, let us wander.

For at night, I shall sing:

Come to me.

And I shall embrace you,

As your friend,

Your lover, your guide. 

For at night, I shall sing:

Come to me,

And I shall be yours.

Come to me,

And you shall be mine.

Come to me,

And I will forever hold you,

In my final embrace.]

The figure pivoted once more, voice carrying through the air on the last, echoing note, and stopped upon spotting Lucidity and Sesshomaru standing at the edge of the garden. Slowly, the lyre was lowered and the figure stared at them. Even now that they were closer, Lucidity found herself questioning what she was looking at. The figure appeared human for the most part, small in stature, at least a head shorter than her. The long, pointed ears, however, declared the creature as anything but human. The hair was short and unkempt, resembling a nest of brown, tangled weeds more than anything. The clothes were little more than a tunic held together by a strap of leather around the middle, displaying an utterly shapeless body. There were full cheeks with a slight point to the nose and chin and large, round eyes, the same dull brown as the hair, that gazed back at her. She could have been staring at the face of a young boy or just a very short, young woman. 

And then the figure smiled, wide and bright, showing a perfect string of pearl teeth, and bowed deeply, with much sweeping of the arms. "[Good morning, dear travelers, and thank you for joining us in this dreary patch of paradise,]" came the flamboyant greeting in that same sing-song voice. "[My name is Puck! Welcome to Avalon!]"

Chapter Text

"Puck?" Lucidity repeated. "[You're...Puck]?" 

Puck gave a broad grin. "[You sound like you know me. Do you know me? I'm quite famous with mortals these days. But you aren't mortal, of course. Neither of you. And you are most definitely foreign,]" he added, pointing a sharp finger at Sesshomaru, whose mouth pulled down at the corner. 

"You are familiar with this creature, Lucidity?" he asked coldly, and she could all but feel the Whip burning in his fingers. 

"Yes, but not as the Guardian. I know him from-"

"[So rude!]" Puck suddenly shouted, nose scrunched up and a heavy scowl on his face. "[That's rude! Don't ignore me and prattle on with words I don't understand. Show some manners!]" And he threw the lyre onto the ground and folded his arms, huffing loudly, the very epitome of a pouting child.

"[You speak of manners, boy,]" Lucidity began, "[when-]"

"[BOY!]" screeched Puck. "[You think I'm a boy?! Oh wait....]" Without warning, he stopped and peered down at himself, plucking at his tunic. "[Am I boy this time? Usually I choose what appeals in the moment, but...ah, I don't remember.]" And here, he began to lift the clothing up, head bowed for a better look.

Lucidity quickly brought up a hand, to shield from view whatever may or may not be there, and turned her head away. "[No, no, we don't need to see. And we're not here for a social visit either, Puck. We're on our way to the castle to meet with the others, so-]"

"[Oh, you are?! Let me escort you!]" Puck exclaimed, releasing the tunic and clapping his hands. "[I've never seen you here before and it's such a big place. So easy to get lost. How about some music? It's a long walk.]"

"[That won't be necessary,]" said Lucidity. "[I know the way.]"

In the midst of scooping up the lyre, Puck froze and those round, brown eyes shot up, mouth gaping wide open. As he straightened, clutching his instrument in both hands, he began to sway back and forth on his feet. "Oh, oh, oh!" he cried with each rock of his body. And then he began to hop, up and down, around and around, dancing in fast circles around her and Sesshomaru. And again, every hop was punctuated with an "Oh, oh, oh!" until he finally screamed for the whole of Avalon to hear, "[GUARDIAN OF THE EAST! YOU ARE THE GUARDIAN OF THE EAST!]"

Laughing and prancing, his fingers started to flit across the strings, and he moved faster in his circles to the point that it was becoming dizzying to watch him. Head thrown back, he began to sing, his voice carrying, unnaturally amplified, but then ended on a high pitched screech when he quite unexpectedly lost his footing, only to be lifted up and sent sailing through the air. It took Lucidity a moment to understand what she was seeing, but once she spotted the green tendril, she realized what was happening. The Whip released him by the ankle just before he disappeared far into the thicket of trees that she and Sesshomaru had emerged from moments earlier. She could hear muted shouts and cursing before she glanced over at the daiyoukai, who was lowering his arm and marching off through the garden. 

"What manner of youkai was that?" was his first question after she caught up with him. 

"Not youkai," she said vaguely as she took in their surroundings, at the dramatic change of vegetation, of trees that littered the area, altering the landscape and thus making her pause when she realized she was uncertain of the path ahead. Sesshomaru, too, stopped and waited while she turned slowly around in an effort to get her bearings. 

"What then, if not youkai?" he asked. 

She looked at him. "Faerie," she said. "Of the harmless variety. Satomi knew of the company the North kept, but she never knew Puck personally. I only know him from stories. He's a trickster, from what I've read, so his behavior really doesn't surprise me; he'll probably try and get revenge on the little stunt you pulled."

"I will kill him if he makes the attempt."

"Please don't," she sighed, peering back at the trees. "That really would be rude. You're a guest here; you shouldn't go around killing the residents. Ah, I think it's this way," she added, and took off, striding past an outline of raised earth where a boulder had once laid and had since been overgrown with soil and grass.

"Why do you not travel on the wind?"

"Why would I with you here?" she was quick to say. "You hate it. And Puck was right." She glanced over at Sesshomaru, whose mouth pressed into a thin line. "It's very easy to get lost; this place is several times the size of the Isle, so I can't just up and leave you wherever." 

"I do not need you to guide me," was the haughty reply.

She let out a snort. "I also don't trust you with the locals, nor them with you. Puck isn't the only trickster, and there are others more dangerous than him who call this place home. Visitors are usually restricted to the castle grounds because, out in the forest, they are often fair game." 

"Nor do I need your protection."

"Tell that to Morstua." 

There was stony silence after that, which served in Lucidity's favor while searching for the path that soon led them out of the forest and onto the shoreline. The cadence of lapping waters filled the otherwise empty air, their feet sinking into the soft sand, as they walked along. With trees on one side and the ocean on the other, the beach was a path unto itself, a straight route from one direction to another. And up ahead, even the heart of darkness, their destination could never be missed. 

A castle.

At the top of a large, broad cliff, the highest point in the sanctuary, it put her little palace to shame. The whole of a village population could have lived comfortably inside. It contained a near endless array of stairs and halls that would take a lifetime to learn and navigate, floors that always seemed to be changing, rooms beyond the counting, windows like stars glittering with light through the glass panes. Towers and turrets, turrets upon turrets. Hidden doors and passages. And doors that were not doors, and walls that were not walls. Even to Satomi, the castle of the North had always held more secrets than perhaps Mother Herself.

The path of the beach ended at the base of the cliff, where sand gave way to rock and the sound of their footsteps grew heavier at the change of terrain. She and Sesshomaru continued to walk in silence, her attention never straying from the castle, which seemed to reveal some illusion or detail with every passing second. As they drew nearer, she spotted movement at the top of the entrance, where a drawbridge would have traditional been if a moat had existed. Figures were striding back and forth. Four-legged, about half the size of a horse, their scaly skin caught the light of torches that lined the ramparts. Horns, wings of a bat, the creatures were gruesome to look upon, but not altogether surprising to see.

Yet it wasn't the gargoyles that had Lucidity coming to an abrupt stop. It was the lights. An array of colors and glittering hues emerged from the depths of the night. Greens, blues, purples, reds, ever shifting and changing, as if an artist had splashed an assortment of paints across a blank canvas, only to spray water along the top and allow the colors to bleed together in a dripping rainbow. These lights swirled around the towers of the castle, raced up and down the curves of stone, expanded and diminished in the same breath, with no pattern or meaning to be deciphered. No end. No beginning.

Lucidity swallowed and felt herself shiver as her heart began to pound, breath caught in her throat at both the beauty and the possibility of what this could mean.

"What is it?"

Sesshomaru's voice was an odd, jarring noise in the surreal atmosphere that had seized the night, unwanted to some extent, and it took Lucidity a few moments to collect her thoughts. "That is...a bit difficult to explain," she said. "Do you remember what Rusuban told us when we first met her? Everything, I mean?"

Golden eyes met hers and she hated the thought that crossed her mind, the mere feeling that he could drag out of her from a simple glance, as if he was whispering more than the words he eventually spoke. "I cannot forget."

She took a deep breath and nodded, peering back up at the lights that had yet to cease their dancing. "That is called the aurora borealis, or the northern lights, and that is the extent of what most people know about it. But...those are Guardians."

"Guardians?" Sesshomaru repeated.

"Yes, the three who never took a physical form. Above, Below, and Within. Normally, they exist within their own domains, in dimensions that no one but a Guardian or Mother can access. But when they come to this plain, they are able to be seen by the naked eye, if they so choose. It doesn't happen often that they allow others to see them this close. The fact that they would...."

"It frightens you," he finished for her when she became silent.

"Yes," she murmured. "Everything about this frightens me."

"...are you still in pain?"

The question seemed so out of the blue and she glanced over at the daiyoukai with a frown, to find him watching her with such intent that she felt as if she should have expected him to ask such a thing. "No," she answered, sighing softly. "Whatever Mother did, it's gone now. But She was...hurting, and I know that it was more pain than She could convey. I can't think of any time in Satomi's memories that this has happened before."

An icy pit of fear had settled in her chest by the time she finished speaking and a shudder raced through her that could not be helped as she shook her head and looked away from Sesshomaru. Part of her didn't want to press on, didn't want to see what lay beyond the entrance to the castle, didn't want to learn what terrible news awaited on the other side. Of course, she had no choice. She couldn't abandon the other Guardians, any more than she could have ignored her Mother's summons to come here. She wanted...wished that Sesshomaru would say something, do something, the smallest show of reassurance, to remind her that she wasn't on her own. He'd wanted to come with her, demanded it. And yet, she was riddled with doubt about his reason. Was it to keep her safe, to watch over her, because it was what he desired or was it because he was bound by duty? However, this wasn't the time or place to question his motives. And yet, as she began to put one foot in front of the other, she couldn't stop herself from dwelling on what he had said-seconds before Mother had unleashed Her assault-that they could not remain as they were. What...in the seven hells had he meant?

A harsh jolt back to reality came in the form of one of those oversized bats almost landing on her head. Startled, Lucidity jumped back and barely managed to snatch Sesshomaru by the wrist when he raised an arm, a soft, green glow encasing his fingers. He pulled out of her grasp, frowning at her, but she said nothing as she kept her attention on the snarling gargoyle, watching it shift its weight back and forth, its wings flapping rather furiously, as if daring them to come closer. 

"Oh, stop it," Lucidity told the creature, only not in so many words. "Leave us alone."

Immediately, the gargoyle started to back away, pointed ears pressed down, a whine low in its throat before it bowed its head. And then it turned, took a running leap, and soared its ass back to the ramparts. Lucidity followed its progress until it quickly landed. And even then, the gargoyle began to howl, and its brothers soon joined in. 

"What did you do?" Sesshomaru asked, taking a step forward and peering around at the assembled pack. 

"Ordered him to get lost," Lucidity muttered. 

"How's this?" he pressed, and there was an underlining hint of irritation in his voice; he never did seem to enjoy it when he did not understand something. 

"The language of the Guardians has no words," she replied. "More...with the mind, really. Remember that the Guardians had to communicate in some way before they had bodies. And it's the only language these things respond to. They're the watchers of the castle, carved from the same stone and brought to life by the North and her Tree. If anyone unfamiliar enters without the accompaniment of a Guardian, that person is-"

"Fair game," interrupted the daiyoukai. "Your Guardian of the North seems overly cautious of strangers." 

"She's too used to faeries running amok, I guess. Come on; we should get inside." 

There were no more surprise pounces from the gargoyles as Lucidity and Sesshomaru made it through the entrance. Nothing but flags of stone greeted them; no grand decor or jaw dropping beauty. Though there were numerous lights that were floating around or cutting sharp paths through the air. Tiny balls of light they were, too, hardly large enough to fill a palm. Several of these buzzed around her and the daiyoukai, little more than a harmless nuisance, as they made their way up the stairs that led to the large, front doors, which were almost twice their height.

"What are these?" muttered Sesshomaru, glancing at a speck of light near his ear. 

"They're...er...." Lucidity paused with a frown, glancing up at the glittery display. "I don't know the exact translation, but they're called [will-o'-the-wisps.]"  And when Sesshomaru repeated the name, she nodded and turned to the door. "Also...don't follow them if they ever try to lead you anywhere." 

"Why?" 

"Just don't," she told him, pulling on the old, rusted handle and easing the door open. 

The inside was...a forgotten splendor. It had changed since the last time she had...since Satomi had last been here. The once lavishly illuminated entrance hall was dim and ghostly. The candles that filled the grand chandeliers, three in all, had long since gone out, their melted figures covered in dust. In fact, most everything was covered in layers of dust, enough that their footsteps were muffled. Suits of armor were rusted and falling apart in their niches along the walls. The few remaining torches were broken and unlit. Paintings and tapestries had faded and were rotting away. Everywhere she looked, the beauty and grandeur had wilted like so many dead flowers. The castle, overall, could remind someone of a fair maiden withered and hunched with age, leaving behind a frail, blind crone, who whispered in the tongues of a mind grown feeble.

Lucidity had to close her eyes, as what she could see here and now warred with the images that filled her head, of what Satomi had experienced. Countless times Satomi had visited and never, in all those centuries, had the castle fallen into such a gloomy neglect. Opening her eyes, Lucidity peered around once more, taking everything in slowly: the grand, split staircase that led into the shadows to different wings; doors on either side that would take one to the kitchens, servants quarters, dining hall, ball room, gardens, or nowhere at all. But there was one door in particular, tucked behind the stairs, that was of interest to her at the moment. She strode across the formerly magnificent entrance hall, noticing the path that had already been formed in the dust, which meant she was not the first to arrive. And beyond the door, the walls were marked with burning torches, spaced evenly every handful of feet or so. There was more dust here, cobwebs along the ceiling, but the inhabitants had long since fled the flickering light. The passageway sloped ever downward, and was narrow enough that she didn't doubt that Sesshomaru, if he wasn't careful, would run the risk catching the mokomoko on a torch. 

"Where are you taking us?" he asked. 

"There's a room down here that the North prefers to gather in, where the inhabitants won't disturb us by accident. And...I'm afraid you won't be able to join us," she added. 

It didn't come as a shock when the footsteps behind her suddenly ceased and she peered around to see Sesshomaru frowning at her in apparent irritation. "Then why bring me here?" he demanded.

"You would have argued with me regardless," she sighed. "At least this way you know where I will be. Wait outside in the hall or wander the castle. I don't care, but I have to go." And she turned away to continue down into the passage; predictably, he followed. 

"I will not be dismissed, Lucidity; you know this," he said. "I would learn the reason that you have been summoned here." 

"And I will tell you, after I meet with the others."

"Lucidity-" 

"I would heed her advice, Protector," chimed in a new voice, the words laced with a foreign accent that could not be placed. "You will gleam no more from it than any other mortal creature in this world." 

Both Lucidity and Sesshomaru came to a stop as a figure walked out from a bend in the passage, having been just out of sight. The sudden arrival of this man was as unexpected as his appearance. He was tall, broad-shouldered, and dressed in rich, dark fabric, which included a tunic, leggings tucked into leather boots, and a long cloak with silver fastenings. Yet it was the dual-colored hair that caught her attention, the black locks pulled up in a high ponytail and the white bangs draped around a face of refined features. And then she noticed that his eyes were not hidden by those bangs, but were pure white as well. No irises. If that alone did not mark him as anything but human, the sharply pointed ears would have done the trick. He came to stand before her, arms folded, proud and dignified in spite of their dreary surroundings. 

"You...understand us?" was the first thing Lucidity could think to say after recovering from her initial surprise. 

"Yes," said the stranger, glancing between her and Sesshomaru. "My Lady North has been gracious enough to teach me many languages, including yours. Though, by your coloring, it is not your native tongue either." 

"As good as," Lucidity said. 

"You are the new Guardian of the East," he replied, more statement than question, but she nodded all the same, to which he responded with a respectful bow. "An honor to meet you, Lady East, and your Protector. I am Oberon." 

Lucidity's eyes flew wide and she nearly took a step back before she managed to stop herself. "O-Oberon?" she stammered in a soft voice. 

Oberon straightened, a small, albeit bemused smile playing on his lips. "Yes. I have been friend and consort of my Lady North for several centuries, but I never met the former Guardian of the East. Yet you seem to know me, my Lady. How?" 

"Stories," she muttered. "You've...made yourself known to mortals." 

"Indeed," said Oberon. "And so has your sister; she is my Titania. But neither of us were aware that our tales had spread so far." 

Lucidity shook her head. This was too much to take in at face value, and now was not the time. She was intrigued, yes, even excited to a point to learn such secrets behind ancient lore, which she would most definitely ask the North about later. Yet, as of this moment, she had more pressing concerns, and gave the faerie a perfunctory smile. "Thank you, Oberon," she told him. "We should speak later, but-" 

"Yes, the others are waiting. Titania should be arriving shortly," he said. "Shall I play host to your Protector until your meeting has ended?" 

She didn't answer, but glanced over at Sesshomaru, who had, as usual, been perfectly quiet. Even now, he said not a word, merely fixed her with a piercing glare, and then turned on a sharp heel and stalked back up the passage. With a sigh, she turned her attention back to Oberon. "You are welcome to make the attempt, but he isn't one for company." 

"Nor am I, but, forgive me, I am not comfortable allowing a daemon to wander unattended in my home." 

How he knew what Sesshomaru was, she wasn't certain, and could only shake her head in response. "It's your home; you don't need my permission. Just remember that he is my Protector...and my husband, and can be territorial where I am concerned." 

It was Oberon's turn to be shocked. His mouth fell open and he stared to such a point that it would have been considered rude in any society. Eventually, he managed to recover himself, snapped his jaw shut, and gave another bow. "As you say, Lady East. Please excuse me."  

And then Lucidity was alone in the passageway. The footsteps of the two men-Fae and youkai respectfully-faded into nothing and she was left with little more than the sound of her own breathing and torches flickering under the draft of air sent down the tunnel-like hall from the distant door being opened and shut. She continued on her way and soon rounded the bend that Oberon had emerged from. Why he was down here, she could only fathom, since outsiders never attended meetings, as far as she knew. He must have been waiting for the North, or rather Titania. 

Gods! The North had actually allowed herself to be named?! Not only that, she was known to the human world now and would be for centuries. Was there something Lucidity was missing? Had the North done this before, some time after Satomi had died? Or was this new? Was that why the castle was in such a state of neglect? Had the North grown bored of life on Avalon? 

Questions for later. Probably much later, Lucidity reminded herself, as she came to a stop in front of a plain, wooden door. There was no handle, only hinges for it to swing upon, but Lucidity found herself staring at it nonetheless, as if there was some secret to opening it. Only in this moment had she stopped to consider, to really think about what was going on. She had been in such a rush to answer the summons, to find out what was going on, that she never bothered to reflect on what it was that she was actually doing.

She was preparing to meet the other Guardians.

Immortal beings, beyond the concept of time, power near limitless, who neither thought, nor felt as a mortal did. Well, save perhaps one. But even then, the South had been a Guardian for centuries, over a thousand years, at least, the exact date always uncertain. The South had probably long since forgotten what it meant to be human. Yet for Lucidity? It hadn't even been a full year. Memories or not, she was a child, an infant in comparison, and had already broken taboo more than once. And she well aware of how Satomi had felt towards the woman who had become the new Guardian of the South; at least until she, too, made the same decision to become mortal, albeit for different reasons. 

No matter where Lucidity went, she was an outsider, pressing her face against the glass as she peered in. But...she couldn't afford the luxury of lingering on any insecurities. Swallowing, she straightened herself as well as she could, ran her hands through her hair in a final gesture of nerves, and then pushed the door open.

At first glance, she believed the room to be empty, in spite of what Oberon had said. She saw only the four stone seats that were carved into the walls, opposite each other, and the gleaming reflecting pool in the center, smaller than the traditional Sagashite; a quick sift through the memories told her that it was the only one of the other four that had the ability to search each domain, depending on which Guardian was instructing it. And then, a movement out of the corner of her eye caught her attention and she looked over.

It was the Guardian of the West, moving out from the shadows, hands clasped behind her back and dark eyes fixed on Lucidity. She was just as Satomi remembered her. A petite woman, very petite, barely gracing over four feet with a slender build. Her face was a perfect oval and framed with straight, black hair that stretched to her lower back; and even in the dim lighting, Lucidity could make out the copper tone of her skin. Regardless of her size, each step the West took was with an understated self-assurance, a complete confidence in her own person, and the haughtiness in which she regarded Lucidity was almost enough to make the younger of the two turn from her.

"East?" spoke the West in the same language Lucidity had used with the gargoyle, the language that never had words, but filled the mind with colors and shapes, patterns and hints of emotions, endless nuances and combinations, all rolled together in the utter abstraction that only the daughters of the Mother could ever completely comprehend. And when Lucidity nodded, the West gazed at her for a heartbeat or two longer, then moved away. Lucidity let out a soft breath, before peering over at the only other occupant in the room, sitting serenely in her respective chair. 

Perfectly still as she was, hands folded upon crossed legs, she moved without moving. The way the light caught the curls of her hair or the fabric of her dress seemed to reveal a natural unity of her essence, like one color flowing into another, utterly flawless under the skilled brush of a painter. The South had fire for hair, which always struck Lucidity as an oddity, but it would be a lie to say that the deep scarlet was not an appealing shade. And the bright green of her eyes could not hide the obvious interest in which she studied Lucidity, though she had not spoken or budged a muscle. Her face was a woman's face, the features full and mature, and her body was most definitely a woman's body, curved in all the necessary places. In Lucidity's understanding, the South had been nearly thirty years in age when she'd become a Guardian, which had been well beyond womanhood in her time. And yet, the only thing Lucidity saw was a young lady offering a friendly smile. 

"South," Lucidity managed to greet as she settled into her stone chair. 

The South considered her for a moment, then unexpectedly said aloud, "My name...Thalia. What you?" 

Surprised, Lucidity offered her own name, before saying, "You know this language then? I didn't realize you visited the East's domain." 

"Yes. I visit. I learn. Not many years. Understand better. Knew you will talk this language. Wanted learn. Speak with...Lucidity," said the South, and a broad smile curved her lips. 

"Enough, you two," said the West suddenly, striding forward and taking her seat. "We don't need to bother with these human tongues, not when any creature might overhear our secrets."

"And what would these creatures do with our secrets, dear sister?" asked Thalia, and there was heavy sarcasm laced throughout her being, right down to the way she tapped her fingers. "Create stories and poetry about us? Spill our existence to the world when most mortals believe us to be myths?"

"Do not mock-" began the West, but her outburst quickly died away when a burst of brilliant light swept through the room.

Lucidity, momentarily blinded, blinked rapidly, noticing Thalia and the West doing the same, before she peered over at the others, Above, Below, and Within, drifting through the room. Their colors shimmered not only along the floor, walls, and ceiling, but the three of them as well. Mauve, magenta, emerald illuminated the pale skin of Lucidity's hands. So surreal, it was, something straight out of a dream. Tragic and beautiful at the same time. The way these spectral beings weaved and danced, how their colors shifted from a warm summer to a cool winter, casting everything in a deep ocean of sapphire hues, filled the air with an oppressive chill. And Lucidity found herself swallowing, her nails scraping along the arm of the chair.

"What is it?" asked the West, sitting forward, and there was a tremor in her stance, a note of fear in her expression. "Do you know why we have been summoned here?"

There was soft burst of tiny lights throughout the display of the aurora borealis, as if many holes had been poked through a sheet to let in the sun. Somehow, it was reminiscent of raindrops. And then the three sisters uttered in unison a simple, devastating revelation:

"The Guardian of the North is dead."

Chapter Text

The fabric was old and worn, but the picture depicted by the meticulously sewn thread could still be seen under the growing decay. The detail of it was...astonishing, and yet expected for the amount of wall the tapestry covered, larger than any space found on the walls of palace back on the Isle, save perhaps those in the ceremonial chamber. The green of forests was everywhere. Patterns of rivers and lakes carved through the trees. A waterfall-or what remained that could be seen-took up the space of a top corner. A village of humans going about their lives stretched across the bottom. People working the farms, collecting buckets from wells, tending to farm animals, children playing with sticks and hoops, men chopping wood, women cooking on open fires outside. Hunters were bringing down game in the forests. Men dressed in strange armor marched on horses towards a castle not unlike the North's. Archers were practicing with targets or shooting down birds from the air. Wolves were coming down from the mountains to prey on flocks of odd animals that appeared to be covered in heavy amounts of white, coarse fur.

As Sesshomaru studied the unfamiliar creatures, the echo of footsteps reached his ears and soon the door to the underground tunnel opened, then shut. He continued to walk alongside the tapestry, his gaze sliding over the endless scenes, as he ignored the presence of the other male. A task that became increasingly difficult when Oberon joined him in his observations.

"It was once very beautiful," Oberon said. "A shame it has fallen into such a state, as so much of the castle has. If you had visited only fifty years ago, it would have been more impressive, more immaculate. Though I'm afraid Titania's interest in this place has been waning far longer than that. It's only a matter of time before she dismantles everything and begins anew, if the idea even appeals to her."

And though Sesshomaru conveyed no regard to the conversation, let alone acknowledged him in the slightest, Oberon followed as the daiyoukai moved on to consider the strange shell of armor stacked in a niche, the same as what he'd seen in the tapestry. Of course, neither of these items held much intrigue for him, not when his mind was distracted by the meeting he'd been barred from. A fist tightened at his side. Something had happened, something vital, something that he was certain would bring about a drastic change in their lives, and there was nothing that he could do. She'd dismissed him. In spite of what he'd said, his presence was...unnecessary in these matters concerning the Guardians. And the frustration of it, the humiliation....

"There are other parts of the castle that are more appealing than this," said Oberon. "If you would prefer-"

"I do not care to see the castle any more than you care to show me," Sesshomaru interrupted. "We are both biding our time until the Guardians are done."

A soft chuckle rose from behind him. "Very true. And personally, I would rather wait in an area that did not smell of old rot."

"Then go," said Sesshomaru, and, again, began to walk away.

"Surely you must realize by now that I do not trust you?"

The daiyoukai stopped and peered back at Oberon, who stood with his arms folded, a peculiar smile on his face.

"And you do not trust me either," he continued. "It's to be expected when meeting strangers from a strange land. A daemon and a Fae, as unlike one another as can be, but who-by the grace of the Mother-have in common the remarkable women in their lives. I have never met a man who has also been claimed by a Guardian. And here I find myself in the presence of one who has managed to marry a daughter of the Mother Goddess." Suddenly, Oberon tossed his head back and laughed. "You must tell me your secret, young Protector. The Lady North does not understand the appeal of marriage. Not even I, Oberon, King of the Faeries, has been able to convince her otherwise."

Sesshomaru blinked. King? Lucidity had explained this foreign term to him some time ago, and the idea that the one who stood before him was, in reality, not a simple consort, but a monarch was...difficult to accept.

"It looks as if you have questions as well," said Oberon. "Shall we continue this discussion somewhere more inhabitable?"

There was no verbal agreement from the daiyoukai, and yet, regardless, he found himself outside a short while later, walking side-by-side with the ruler of this foreign land. If there was one matter he could agree on, it was the unpleasant smell of the castle and that the air out here was, indeed, more appealing than the grime and dust inside that had built up over the decades. It was the main courtyard that Oberon had brought him to, having led the way through a sea of twists and turns of halls and doors until they reached the exit. Gardens had been mentioned by the Fae King, along with fountains with no clear source of the water that trickled so freely from them, and a grand maze of towering hedges that stretched towards the ends of the cliff.

Not once did he speak of the tree surrounded by these hedges.

Sesshomaru was...taken aback by the sight. Never had he laid eyes on such a structure. Its physical form had been hidden by the castle-though the castle itself was not much larger-while its aura was obscured by the very island it had put its roots in. Even now, standing so close, he could not tell one from the other. There was an ethereal glow to the foliage, an unnatural light to its body and branches, as if a fire burned inside it, yet caused no harm. The Hahaoya no Shikyu was a sapling in comparison. 

"Magnificent, isn't it?" murmured Oberon. "I understand you have one similar in the Lady East's domain. But this one is Primum Lignum: The First Tree, which is fitting, considering."

The daiyoukai waited a moment, but when no further explanation was forthcoming, he begrudgingly found himself asking,"...considering what?"

Oberon appeared startled for a moment, before his expression relaxed into an amused smile. "You don't know, do you?"

Sesshomaru felt a sneer twist his lips and, rather than endure an attitude of such haughty superiority, took a bounding leap over the hedges of the maze. An exclamation of surprise echoed after him, soon followed by Oberon himself. So, a Fae could keep pace with a youkai lord? Would a King of Fae prove to be a worthy opponent? Sesshomaru wondered this and more as he darted across the maze until he finally reached the center, the ground of which was overrun with the great roots of the First Tree. The one he came to stand beside was larger than he; even in his true form, he would have been an insect crawling upon the branches.

Oberon dropped to the ground beside him, panting slightly and, yet, somehow still smiling. "You're fast, young Protector," he said, brushing a hand through his white bangs. "Though, I suppose I should not be surprised. You must be a great warrior in order to be charged with the safety of the East. You watched over her while she was still human, yes? And safeguard her even now when it is necessary?"

"That is correct," answered the daiyoukai as his hand came to rest against the root. The power. He could feel it more acutely now, a subtle hum against his palm. Dormant, he realized.

"So, what is your secret? How did you convince a Guardian to marry you?"

Drawing his hand from the First Tree, Sesshomaru folded his arms with his sleeves and peered over at Oberon, whose odd, white eyes seemed so intent, eager as he was for a potential way in order to obtain what he so blatantly desired with the Guardian of the North. "You are a fool if you believe there is any such secret," he told the Fae King.

"Ah, then, a fool I must be, because I do find that hard to believe," Oberon replied with a shake of his head. "No Guardian has ever taken a husband before, not without surrendering her power. The original Guardians of the East and South were unusual in their choices, I will grant you that. But even the South's successor, from the interactions I have had with her over the years, has come to the realization that she and her sisters really have no need for us mortals; we matter little to them in the grand scheme of their lives. For all the centuries the Lady North and I have been lovers, she will eventually leave me. I am not her first, and nor shall I be her last."

"And your point is?" demanded Sesshomaru, none too amused by this line of conversation.

"Your wife is an anomaly," said Oberon. "And while I wish you the best, I can't help but feel that neither of you understand potential harm this may cause. Or, if the Lady East does, then I hope she is prepared for what is to come." And suddenly, he paused and turned his attention to the castle, where the many windows still gleamed, in spite of the emptiness within its walls.

A silence fell, one that was...disconcerting to the daiyoukai. "What are these consequences you speak of?" he soon asked.

A sigh broke from the Fae King, who closed his eyes briefly, before meeting his gaze with a sense of reluctance. "She has broken custom," he murmured. "Guardians are slow to accept change. The South, though she has been around for more than a millennia, is still viewed as an outsider, not fully trusted to an extent. Your Lady Lucidity faces the same challenges. And by marrying you, I imagine it will be even more difficult, for she has shown that her loyalties are divided, and at a time when it is most crucial that our Guardians be united, now that the Mother has summoned them together. That is why you came across me in the hall; I am fearful about what is taking place in that meeting."

"You're wrong. It cannot be possible." 

"It is, and we are not wrong." 

"No, no! This is a mistake! Her body, her power-" 

"Gone. Everything she was has been eradicated. The Guardian of North is no more." 

"She can't be!" 

"She is. Mother has shown us and Mother is never wrong." 

"Mother is not infallible," said Thalia. "And yet, we can die. It is not impossible." 

"It has never happened before!" exclaimed the West. "So...how...how could our Sister North...? HOW?!" 

Lucidity had not moved from where she sat, watching and listening to the back and forth bickering. The Guardian of the West had risen from her chair, utter anguish etched across her face, and the helplessness of her plea, of begging to understand the unfathomable, brought a certain constriction to the throat. Even the South was both on her feet, the grave news too much to allow her to remain still. The other three continued to swirl through the room, their own voices heard as one, while Lucidity felt the intruder, bearing witness to these strangers reacting to the death of one they had known for so long, the death of one who was family before the concept of family ever existed. And she, herself, could only sit there, a faint numbness of shock having settled over her. She needed to...say something, do something, anything but remain the quiet observer. 

"You!" 

Lucidity jumped when the West rounded on her without warning.

"Do you know anything about this?!" 

"No!" Lucidity said, eyes wide, and shook her head. "Of course not."

"Why would you even believe she played a part of this?" asked Thalia with a hard frown. "A single Guardian cannot kill a sister; each of us are of equal strength."

"Unless the sister she would make her victim sleeps," countered the West. 

"Yes, but, again, I ask you why you believe our Sister East could ever be responsible?" 

"How can you not consider it? The earth has not even completed its rotation around our star since she came into her power. And now one of our number has been slaughtered, all trace of her erased? How can you believe this a coincidence?" 

"I have no reason to hurt any of you, let alone kill," said Lucidity, rising to her feet.

"You have a lot to gain from this," scowled the West as she pointed a sharp finger at her. "I do not-" 

"I know you don't like me," Lucidity interrupted. "And I understand how you can't completely trust me. But how could you jump to this conclusion first without considering other possibilities? What about the Princes? How could you assume it was me over them when they have more motive than I ever could?" 

"The power you could be given-" 

"Gods be damned!" Lucidity cried out with a stomp of her foot. "Why do people always assume that I ever wanted anything to do with you Guardians?! You need to understand this and understand this now!" she continued as she strode over to the West, cutting a quick path across the room until she stood in front of her. "I don't want the power I do have, but have kept it out of necessity. I am not interested in gaining more. I don't want to gain anything! All I want is to protect this world and the people in it. I want to go back home with my Protector and keep him, and others whom I care about, safe. Is that too much to get through your thick head, you stubborn, old-" 

"Shame! Shame! You bring shame to us and our Mother!" The bright glow of the aurora borealis swirled through the room, spinning so fast that one color could not be picked from the other, and a soft surge of energy crackled through the air. "You shame yourselves, arguing amongst each other," the three continued. "We are all sisters. We are all Guardians. Daughters of the Mother Goddess. We have lost our eldest, our leader, our first! And this is how you conduct yourselves in the wake of her passing?! You disgust us!" 

Silence prevailed. 

Lucidity and the West looked at one another. And though the contempt was unmistakable in those dark eyes, the West merely scowled in the end and turned away to stride back over to her chair, where she sat, body and posture as rigid as the stone. It did not take long for Lucidity and Thalia to do the same, a sigh breaking from the latter, who settled into her place with a sense of exhausted resignation. 

"They're right," Thalia said. "There is no enemy from within. Our enemies are out there. The Princes of Death have always had their fun, while we clean up their messes. It is not difficult to believe that they would become more inventive now that we have taken on the guise of humans. But I am assuming that the North was killed beyond the borders of Avalon. Is this correct?" she added, peering up at the lights still churning around the room. 

"Yes," the three echoed. "Mother had us search. It is not far from here." 

"Then a number of creatures could have slain her, especially if she risked sleeping outside the sanctuary," said Thalia. "Beings from the Netherworld, for instance, not just the Princes." 

"Traces," said the three. "Only traces of the Netherworld, could we feel. Not enough for the presence of a Prince. Less power, it had." 

"But enough power that a Guardian became its prey," said the West. "It still could have been on the orders of the Princes." 

"Yes," Thalia agreed with a pointed stare. "In this matter, they should be suspected first before anyone else." 

The West drummed her fingers on the arm of her chair, settling for a firm glare, before speaking again. "But why? Why shift their strategies now? Why escalate?" 

"Perhaps they've grown bored," suggested Thalia. "It's been known to happen." 

"Yes, but the Princes have always attacked the planet with greater force when they decide it has been too quiet for too long. Never have they attacked us directly like this, not to...not to such an extent." And, suddenly, the West slumped back, the fire of her temper vanishing altogether, as she closed her eyes, head in her hand. "Why would they do this? Why the North? She is...was...." 

"She was the strongest of us," Thalia sighed, arms loosely folded, as she peered up at the low ceiling. "She kept us in line at the worst of times, kept us grounded. Her death...it has already weakened our bonds." 

"But that can't be the only reason. Something has changed," the West said. "But other than the East returning to our fold, what could it be? Nothing like this happened when you came into your power, South, so...what could motivate them to do this?" 

"I wish I knew." 

"There is something different, sisters," spoke the three, and the West straightened, while Thalia looked up with a sharp frown. "An oddity we have not encountered before." 

"An oddity?" Thalia repeated as she leaned forward. "What do you mean? Where?" 

"The atmosphere," said the three. "We have felt it only today when we came here. It grates against us, does not belong." 

"The atmosphere...but that is yours," said Thalia, and peered over at Lucidity. 

Lucidity's hands clenched in her lap and she found herself biting down on her lip in spite of her efforts. She glanced from Thalia to the West, both of whom were watching her intently, while the three insubstantial Guardians drifted around them, a constant shimmer of shifting color and shape. Heart pounding, she swallowed and let out a slow breath. "Morstua," she told the others. "He is my prisoner." 

"What?!" The West was immediately on her feet, her eyes wild with alarm. "What do you mean he is your prisoner? Why would you dare do such a thing?!"

"It is what he deserves," said Lucidity. 

"That is not how it's done!" she shouted. 

"Indeed, not," Thalia agreed. "No matter what grievances he may have caused you, he needs to be sent home to his realm, where he will remain locked away." 

Lucidity shook her head. "Only until he frees himself will he be trapped. And even then, it's not as if the Netherworld is a prison for him, not for any of them. They simply lose interest in the place and want somewhere new to play, then come here and cause as much damage as possible until we kick them out again. It's ridiculous! And what he did-" 

"It does not matter!" the West snapped. "You have no right to change the rules of war! You...you.... THIS IS YOUR FAULT!" 

It went without saying that Lucidity was not expecting so explosive a reaction, one that quite literally upended her from the stone chair. Though the West remained where she stood, body stiff, hands fisted at her sides, the tidal wave of power knocked the unsuspecting Lucidity to the floor, shook the dust from every nook in the ceiling, and threatened to sear the oxygen from the room. A fire seemed to be burning in Lucidity's lungs as she lay there, her head spinning. She was gasping for air, trying to find her bearings, when, all at once, the heat of the attack disappeared and she pushed herself up to see Thalia forcing the West away, hands locked onto each other's arms, auras clashing. And then that, too, came to an abrupt end when the other three Guardians tore them apart, spiraling downward and slamming them backwards in opposite directions, where they both struck the walls and collapsed to the ground.

"No!" they screeched. "Do not fight your own sisters! We must be-" 

"They are not our sisters!" cried the West as she scrambled to her feet, disheveled, trembling with rage, and her eyes too bright for comfort. "These two with human names, they are not true Guardians! They are the ones who bring us shame! And you!" She pointed at Lucidity. "The death of my Sister North is your fault! The Princes, this was their revenge. You violated our ways, our rules, and they shattered our family in return. And you dare! You dare call yourself a Guardian! You are unworthy to even speak the title!"

"Please, calm yourself," came the soft voice of Thalia, who had managed to stand and was now approaching the raging West, hands out, imploring for reason. "The only one we should blame is the enemy who took the North from us. We can't afford to turn on each other, not when it is more dire than ever now that we join together."

"I will join with no Guardians tainted by human heritage as you have been," snarled the West. "May my Mother learn from her mistakes and birth proper daughters next time. Until that happens, I will have nothing to do with such lowborn bastards."

"Sister," called the three. "Stay your decision. Do not leave yet. Allow us time to search, to discover who is behind this terrible deed. They are enemy to us all; we must be prepared."

The West blinked and the anger contorting her face suddenly eased as she straightened. "Take me there," she declared. "I want to see for myself where she died, to find what taints the land in the wake of her passing."

"You must stay-" the three began.

"Show me!" the West commanded, and released the first verbal sound she had made that morning: a high shriek of fury. "Show me, damn you, or I will find the place on my own before returning to my domain indefinitely! Do you understand me?!"

The room splashed with wisps of deep blue and swirls of magenta, which washed over the richly colored skin of the fiery Guardian until she was lost to the brilliant display of northern lights. "As you wish, sister," they echoed, and swept her from the room, out of the very castle.

It was only when silence reigned that Lucidity slowly became aware of herself again. Still on the floor, she had not moved. She didn't even remember if she had managed to breathe properly, she was panting so heavily, simply from bearing witness to this horrible calamity. The devastation that could follow in its wake...she shuddered at the mere thought, her stomach full of knots, as she started to clamber to her feet. Yet she paused when a hand entered her field of vision, staring a moment, then peered up at the Guardian of the South, saw the weight behind that brilliant green gaze, and felt something tighten inside and her throat swell uncomfortably. She had to look down before she took the proffered hand and allowed Thalia to help her up.

"That," Lucidity whispered, brushing herself off, "was a disaster."

"And that is an understatement, dear sister."

Hearing those words made Lucidity want to recoil, and she clenched a fist at her side as she gazed around the room, so empty and eerie in the abrupt silence that they had been left in. "Is there anything we can do at this point?" she eventually asked.

"Little can be done until our Sister West returns," said Thalia as she folded her arms. "And even then, I doubt she will be cooperative. There is so much more we need to discuss and potentially plan for. This is new territory for us; I cannot imagine what will come of everything, what the Princes will do, and...." She trailed off and glanced over at Lucidity with a frown. "Why...did you break tradition? How did Morstua wrong you that you would even think of committing such an act?"

A hand was on the back of her neck before Lucidity realized she had moved her arm. Fingers traced over the familiar marks, the scars that he had managed to leave on her, and, in return, felt something constrict inside her, clutching with a cold grip inside her chest, and she suddenly wanted.... But it was impossible. He wasn't.... The impasse he'd mentioned would never allow it. She was...alone in this.

"Lucidity?"

The sound of her name spoken aloud had her jerking her head up, to see Thalia watching her rather intently, a quizzical frown on her full lips. "Sorry," Lucidity murmured. "I was just remembering, what Morstua did, the things he claimed, that made me believe it necessary to entrap him. And also to draw his brothers out."

"His brothers?" repeated Thalia in surprise. "Why?"

The initial impulse was to refuse any sort of explanation, feeling that it was none of Thalia's business. Considering that was the same sort of answer she had given others who had attempted to pry information from her-such as the Viper Clan before they'd been dismissed from the Isle-Lucidity wasn't surprised at her lack of interest to respond. She had no desire to reveal the things Morstua had done or said he would do. That was...that was personal. And the only one who knew about the finer details was Sesshomaru, which she wanted to keep that way. But the rest, about what the Princes were plotting, that was...it actually was Thalia's business and the realization startled Lucidity to some degree; she'd forgotten whose company she was in. Thalia wasn't some villager or random youkai. Thalia was a goddamn Guardian, just like her. More like her than the others, more like her than anyone else in the world. And as Lucidity let go of her reserve and finally began to reveal to Thalia what happened with Morstua, she couldn't help but wonder if Thalia felt the same sort of relief, to know that she wasn't alone anymore. Not alone...to some extent, at least. 

"That is...." Thalia began once Lucidity finished, but then shook her head. "Forgive me; I do not know enough of your language to convey myself clearly. What you've told me, it is unsettling. I never would have imagined that the Princes would become so bold with us. I don't believe any of us could have imagined this. Perhaps that is our shortcoming: we are too accustomed to old ways and we lack the imagination of our enemies. Perhaps...not you, with your fresh eyes. But, if what you say is true, this puts us all danger." 

"It's true," Lucidity said. "I wish to the gods it wasn't, but it is. We've been in danger before, but never like this." 

"No, never like this," Thalia agreed. "We have never been more vulnerable. It will not be difficult for the Princes to execute their plans with our numbers depleted and with such dissension between us. The West needs to know; I should be the one to tell her when she returns. It might be best to minimize your interactions with each other until she has calmed down." 

"That...could take a while," Lucidity muttered, once more rubbing the back of her neck. "Her fury is...." 

"It's her way," said Thalia. "She never hid her disdain for me; I am not surprised at her reaction to you. It's simply in her nature. Do not dwell on it." 

In her nature? Was that the only reason? Lucidity wished she could believe that, wished that it was merely because the West was biased that had her taking out such wrath on Lucidity, who could not completely shake that sharp sting of hearing that it was her fault, that she was the ultimate cause for the murder of the North. She had tipped the balance, and the thought had her stomach running cold. She folded her arms tight across her body, frowning hard at the ground, her feet shifting. 

"What...troubles?" came the soft whisper from the Guardian of the South. 

"Need you ask?" she mumbled. And when she was answered with nothing but silence, she reluctantly lifted her gaze and found those green eyes staring back at her, as acute in their focus as a certain other pair that often scrutinized her, albeit were gold in color. "Would it...?" she heard herself say. "Would it have made a difference, if the North had known about Morstua?"

"It may have," Thalia said. "It may have not. We can never know." 

Her stomach churned. She actually...felt ill. Of course, she couldn't really become ill or vomit or any of that human stuff. But she had yet to forget that sensation, of muscles contracting, tasting bile in the back of her throat, of her body heaving and expelling its contents. And to her irritation, she shivered at the memory and quickly turned away. "I have to...I need to tell Sesshomaru," she said, and yet knew it was more of excuse than a need. 

"Who now?" 

"Sesshomaru," she repeated. "My protector. I promised I would let him know. If we can't do anything until the West gets back, I should go find him." 

"I see. I would like to meet this Sesshomaru. May I?"

Lucidity nodded. "I don't see why not. He's not the most pleasant, but I'd imagine he would be interested in meeting another Guardian." 

A small grin curved Thalia's lips. "I can handle unpleasant. Do you know where he is?" 

"Probably with...oh...shit...." 

The grin disappeared, replaced with a wrinkle of concern. "What is it?" 

"Oberon," Lucidity said. "Oberon doesn't know about the North."  

Chapter Text

"Ses...sho...ma...ru...." 

The daiyoukai glanced over when his name was articulated with such care. Oberon sat upon a high root that twisted far above his head, staring down at him, one leg swinging freely back and forth while the other remained propped up. With an elbow resting against his knee and chin in his hand, no part of the Fae King carried the appearance of a self-proclaimed monarch. If it wasn't for his manner overall, he would be nothing more than a reminder of a particular uncouth hanyou. 

"That is what you said your name was, yes?" asked Oberon. "Or am I mispronouncing it?" 

Sesshomaru didn't reply, but peered back towards the horizon. On the far side of the First Tree, the maze opened up to the edge of the cliff and this was where he stood, watching the stars slowly dwindle and fade. The scent of dawn hung thick in the air, though the first traces of light had not arrived yet. The only light that had been seen was the strange apparition of the Guardians, rushing overhead and disappearing into the distance. It had happened so suddenly and vanished so quickly that he would have been inclined to believe he had imagined the whole thing, if he had been the sort to use any type of imagination, that is. And then the Fae King had commented that the meeting must be over, which meant that Lucidity would be arriving soon. And so, Sesshomaru waited.

And waited. And waited. 

"I shall assume, given your silence, that my pronunciation is correct," said Oberon. 

And now, with this waiting, Oberon was attempting to draw him into another discussion. Sesshomaru kept his back to him, confident in his own power to thwart any attack, and doubtful that one would be forthcoming in this setting. Had they met under different circumstances, however, Sesshomaru was certain that a battle would be inevitable; he was too...curious about the strength of a Fae, especially that of a monarch, and would see for himself if it was worth his while. 

"It won't be long now, I'm sure," Oberon continued. "You must have questions. You should ask before we are interrupted. I will answer what I can, or what I am willing. Or did you allow yourself to be brought out here for a different reason?" 

Once again, Sesshomaru looked over at Oberon. Yes, he had questions, few of which he would share, perhaps not even with Lucidity. However, he was in the company of one who had spent countless years with a Guardian-a true born Guardian-and he would be a fool not to attempt to collect information from such a source. And though he had Lucidity and did not believe that she would lie to him outright, there were times when he was doubtful that she was being completely forthcoming, withholding matters from him or omitting them entirely. 

"What do you know about the Princes of Death?" the daiyoukai finally asked. 

Oberon straightened, apparently surprised by the choice of topic. "The Princes?" he repeated. "Well, now, let me see. There are four of them, I believe, each varying in age. Unlike the Guardians, who were created together in the beginning, the Princes were created one-by-one, with the gulfs in-between their births spanning anywhere from a few millennia to millions of years. If memory serves, the last one is some little brat who crowned himself Morstua. He enjoys his games, that one." 

A familiar surge hatred burned through him at the mention of that name, a reaction Sesshomaru had little control over as he looked away from the Fae King and out towards the land that stretched out below them. And yet, with a fist clenched at his side, all he said was, "Games?" 

"Yes, games," Oberon replied. "Every so often, the Princes will wreak havoc on the planet. Sometimes together, pairing up, or sometimes on their own. What domain they're in, it will be the responsibility of that Guardian to put an end to it. She may enlist the help of her sisters if needed, but for the most part, they handle the Princes on their own and send them back to the Netherworld."

"Send them back?" 

"Oh, yes," said Oberon. "Guardians can tear a rift through the dimensions and lock the Princes into the lower recesses of the Netherworld. I've seen the Lady North do it once, to Morstua actually. It takes them centuries to crawl back out. My Lady North told me that she wishes she and her sisters could lock the Princes away permanently down there, but the Guardians can't cross over; or rather, they choose not to, as they have little power in that dark realm."

Sesshomaru frowned as a gust of wind tossed his hair and fur, and he paused, wondering, yet felt nothing but empty air. "Then how are the Princes able to command formidable power in this realm if the Guardians cannot do the same in Netherworld?" 

There was no immediate answer. If it hadn't been for the scent that continued to linger so close, he would have believed that Oberon had vanished, he'd become so quiet. But then Sesshomaru heard movement, followed by the sound of feet landing on the ground, and he glanced over to see the Fae King approaching him. "You have met a Prince of Death," Oberon declared, coming to stand beside him. 

"Morstua," Sesshomaru answered. 

In a show of exasperation, Oberon rolled his eyes and folded his arms, cloak billowing behind him in another rush of wind. "Ah, of course," he said with a slight curl in his lip. "I'm not surprised; he makes Puck look like an innocent child of a saint. But I'm afraid I don't know why they have power here. That question is better asked of a Guardian."

"Do you possess any knowledge of import?" the daiyoukai demanded, growing impatient. "Does the North tell you so little?" 

The Fae King blinked, brows rising, before he simply shrugged. "Why would she?" 

"She is your lover," Sesshomaru stated. 

"She is a Guardian," Oberon countered. "She has no reason to share her knowledge with any mortal. Why? Is that what you expect from your Lady East?" And when Sesshomaru did not reply, Oberon shook his head. "You shouldn't have such expectations. She may have been human in the beginning, but she is ultimately the daughter of the Mother Goddess. You will learn, I'm certain, as will she. I've long since accepted that my Titania will never truly be mine. I know she cares in her own way for me, but she belongs to the earth first. That is the way of it."

The way of it? The North belonged to the earth, was a Guardian first before she was anything else. Was it the same, then, for Lucidity? As it was the way for their lifespans to be greater than that of humans-a matter that Lucidity must accept-was this a matter that he, Sesshomaru, needed to accept, as well? 

"Do you believe your Lady East is too different?" Oberon continued in the wake of his silence. "She possesses the memories of the original Guardian, as the Lady North has told me. She knows their ways, knows what is expected of her. She has married you, I'm aware, but that does not mean she can turn her back on her duties. My Titania has always put hers before everything else. Do not be surprised when the one you have taken as a wife must do the same." 

The impulse to strike out at Oberon was quickly ignored as the daiyoukai forced himself to turn from him and make his way back towards the castle. "Your advice is unwanted, Fae," he murmured without looking back. "And you overstep."

If a response was forthcoming, he never knew. He had gone no more than a few paces when he felt a gathering of energy that had him spinning around, ready to voice his displeasure that she had taken so long to return. Yet what he saw kept him silent. A mist was accumulating in front of Oberon, who appeared bewildered, but far from alarmed. Frowning, Sesshomaru watched as the mist rose into a short pillar, thickened, and then solidified into the form of an unfamiliar woman with crimson hair, her green eyes narrowed at the daiyoukai.

"My Lady South," the Fae King spoke. "What are you doing here?"

The Guardian of the South did not answer, but kept her gaze on Sesshomaru as she lifted an arm and pointed at the castle. "Lucidity waits," she said, her accent heavy, her command of the language crude; however, he understood clearly that he was being summoned back to the massive dwelling of stone, and felt his irritation rise. Yet before he could respond, the South had turned towards the Fae King. "Oberon...."

And Sesshomaru understood nothing more from that point on. The words she spoke were utterly foreign and bore no resemblance to the language Lucidity had taught him or the varying dialects he had heard her use during their time together. He was aware that the Guardians had learned a vast number of languages, but this one he could not decipher, not a single word. The Fae King, however, had no trouble. His expression was ever shifting. First from an ever deepening confusion, then surprise, before a steady shadow of horror passed over his features. His arms loosened, to hang at his sides, and his lips slowly parted while the South continued on, her voice low, her gaze downcast, until Oberon suddenly closed his eyes and brought a hand to his face. A moment later, he'd dropped to his knees and what could be seen of his expression was pure and utter defeat before the South crouched down to wrap her arms around him.

What news had been delivered? Why did Lucidity not come to him? What had even brought them to this strange island?

His irritation had disappeared, leaving in its place the bitter taste of apprehension. Sesshomaru left the Fae King and Guardian among the roots of the First Tree and ventured back over the hedges of the maze, intent upon entering the castle. Yet when he reached the courtyard, he stopped at a sudden scent on the air. The lights of the castle continued to burn in their many windows as he peered up at the enormous structure, but it was single movement that caught his attention. At the top of a high tower, where a pair of doors opened out onto a balcony, the hangings of the doorway were fluttering outward, as if the castle itself was able to provide an unending current of wind.

Little had changed about the interior of the castle. The paths and architecture, at least, remained more or less the same. Vaulted ceilings, carvings, and bits of art worked into the stone. The same brackets were mounted on the walls, filled with burning torches; it seemed only the first few floors were without proper lighting. With every staircase she climbed, Lucidity found ever increasing signs of life. Less dust and cobwebs. Floors had been swept and clean carpet stretched across the stones. Decorations here had been tended to, from oil paintings to more armor that was not rusted or falling to pieces. There was even plant life, vases filled with flowers that chased away some of the stench of old dirt. It was the wing that held the family quarters that showed the most care, showed that people actually lived here.

Not anymore, Lucidity reminded herself. With the North gone, she doubted anyone would want to remain. Could a sanctuary even survive the loss of its Guardian? A question that could now be answered. Yet it was a question that should never have been answered to begin with. These thoughts and her surroundings were taken in with measured care as she wandered through the halls, never venturing into any of the rooms, and never having any clear destination in mind. She was simply...procrastinating. Thalia had left her not long ago, to search for Oberon and.... Well, Lucidity did not envy her in this horrible task, had not even gone with her, though she was certain that Sesshomaru could not be far from the King of the Faeries. She had every intention of telling Sesshomaru everything; she just didn't want to be bothered right now. Honestly, what difference would it make if she told him at all?

Lucidity dragged a hand roughly through her hair, eyes closed, and came to a stop. It really did not matter if Sesshomaru was ever informed or not. In the end, there wasn't a thing he could do that would be of any help. Not a damn thing. And yet he had to know, had to be dragged along, had to be obeyed and.... "Fucking asshole," she muttered, covering her eyes briefly, before shaking her head and peering around, only to stiffen when she realized where she was.

The ornately carved, silver handle on the door in front of her was unmistakable. As she stared at it, she couldn't help but wonder at what subconscious thought had led her to this spot. It had not been her intention to come to this part of the castle, yet here she was. She had no right, no place. It was not hers to claim. None of it was. And yet, regardless, she opened the door and stepped into the room. 

Like walking into a dream, it was, knowing what was there and yet surprised by what she found. The room and its contours were so very familiar, the walls circular and the ceiling lower than that in the halls. On the far side of the living space, a pair of doors were open, and a balcony was visible beyond the curtains, with a small set of three stairs separating the balcony from the rest of the area. Yes, the shape and layout were exactly the same, but everything else was different. Fresh rugs carpeted the floors, soft and white. A four-poster bed, complete with canopy and hangings that were currently tied out of the way, took up most of the space. There was a large chest at the foot of the bed and a dresser with a chair and small mirror across the way. Everything in here was an antique in her eyes; however, for the era, every last piece was up to date, perhaps even the latest fashion, right down to the oil lamps that hung from the ceiling and lit the room. It was all so...confusing. These were Satomi's chambers. Why would the North...?

Lucidity stopped when she noticed a scrap of parchment on the floor by the dresser and crouched down to retrieve it. As she straightened, her eyes skimmed over the words, and she began to walk slowly through the room with an ever-deepening frown. It was a list, in another language far removed from this region, but one the memories allowed her to read. Each piece of furniture in the room was on here, along with several more items that had yet to be acquired. With a cold rush of realization, she suddenly understood. Just as when Thalia had claimed the mantle of the South so many centuries ago, Mother had made her existence known to the other Guardians, and no different had been done with Lucidity. The North had been anticipating her visit and was preparing Satomi's old chambers for the new Guardian of the East. The North had intended to fill it with a desk and tomes, scrolls and writing implements, clothes and footwear, anything to make it as convenient and inviting as possible. She had...wanted to welcome Lucidity, in a way she had never done so with the South.

And the project was incomplete.

Such a small detail it was, but one that brought reality into sharp focus. Some of the items had been marked off the list, while many more remained untouched, and forever would be. And while she stared at this tiny bit of paper, a memory rose to the surface of Lucidity's mind, one that was hers, one that she had not recalled since before she left her home country.

The day of her father's accident.

She'd gone to his house after spending hours in the hospital, speaking to police and doctors, answering questions, contacting family. She'd been so drained, so disconnected, and it had seemed the most logical thing to do. Though looking back on it now, there had been absolutely no logic to the decision. His house was where she had grown up; it was home to her and home was supposed to have the answers, to bring comfort. Of course, there had been no answers when she stepped through the door, and certainly no comfort. Nothing but emptiness had greeted her, with a cruel silence to accompany it. There was old mail on the kitchen counters; a pot of cold coffee he'd forgotten to pour out that morning; dirty dishes scattered across the living room, with newspapers that littered the coffee table, covering coasters, remotes, a controller for a game console. And, worst of all, there was a slow cooker keeping warm the roast that he would eat for the rest of the week. She remembered thinking that the food had to be packed up, because he wouldn't need it that day. She'd put it in the fridge, for when he came home. And yet...the moment she had pressed the button that turned off the slow cooker, the full impact of the situation struck her, the reality she was suddenly faced with and the utter finality that life would never be the same. Shutting off the machine had shattered her world. 

Lucidity didn't remember dropping the parchment or when she leaned against one of the bedposts. She wasn't certain when her breathing began to quicken or the flames of the oil lamps started to dance under the wind that was howling around her. It whistled in her ears, lifted her hair and robes, rattled the hangings of the bed and threatened to dislodge the blankets that had been so carefully tucked into place. A hand came to her chest and the heartbeat she felt couldn't possibly be hers, so erratic that it hummed beneath her fingers. She took a deep breath, once, twice, over and over as she tilted her head back and closed her eyes.

A mistake, one she realized too late as the memories burned through her mind, flashes that came so fast she could barely pick one from another. And her pulse continued to race, as if it was the very fuel that filled her head with unwanted images, words and scents and experiences that were not her own. So deep she had delved this day, deeper than she had in months, remembering what was not hers to remember, communicating in a language that no human could ever comprehend. And she could see the North, hear her voice, feel the touch of her hand, the warmth of a sister's embrace, a shared laughter, and then a desperate plea, the open weeping of a loss she didn't want to suffer, when she begged the East not to take the same path as the South.

Something echoed in her ears. Distant, hardly more than a whisper. Was someone trapped? The sound was so muffled. Again, it came. Sharper this time. Was it shouting? And again, she heard the noise. Yes, yes, that was a voice. What was it saying? Was it a man or woman speaking? She couldn't tell. Nothing else was said. But something was touching her. Arm. Shoulder. Face. She became aware of each part of her body in turn as the hurricane that was her mind finally began to subside. If the person would just speak one more time....

The slap across the face brought Lucidity back into sharp awareness and she heard herself cry out in surprise, felt her body stagger against the bedpost. She managed to catch herself before she fell onto the bed and, upon finding her feet, jerked her head up to see the daiyoukai standing there. Ever impassive, his expression was, that haughty gaze searching what was before him, deciphering each nuance that she, somehow, was never aware of in time. He said nothing; they were both aware of why it was necessary for him to give such a shock to her system, and the reason he chose no other option but brute force. And yet the way he watched her, scrutinized her, she knew what was coming, knew he would not offer anything of worth.

"What happened?" Sesshomaru asked, but there was nothing in his tone that suggested he was making a request. And when she did not respond, his eyes predictably narrowed. "Answer me, woman."

Lucidity swallowed around the thickness in her throat, heard the heartbeat in her ears, felt the constriction in her chest, the sensation sickening and painful all at once. "...get out," she whispered.

He blinked, which was the extent of his surprise, and then frowned, stepping closer. "I will not be ordered from here. Tell me what-" 

"Out! Out! OUT! GET OUT!" Her voice tore from her before she even understood what she was screaming. "You goddamn son of a bitch! GET THE FUCK OUT!"

And still, it wasn't enough, when he did nothing more than stop short to stare at her. She never touched him, never laid a hand on him, but her power unraveled like a heavy whip and backhanded him into the dresser. It broke apart on impact like so much glass being shattered and he collapsed into the remains. Bits of wood and shards of the mirror rained down on the daiyoukai from where he lay in the wreckage. And yet he merely shook his head as he sat up, brushing the mess from his hair and peering up at her, as if being knocked down was a terrible inconvenience. She stood over him, fists at her sides, face hot and the taste of salt water in her mouth.

"I want you gone from here, do you understand?!" she shouted, clinging to this rage that made everything so much easier. "I want you out of this castle. I want you off this island. You have no business being here! This isn't your world, this isn't your fight. It doesn't make a damn bit of difference if you know what's going on or not. You are completely fucking useless!" 

He never said a word, merely rose to his feet. A few more pieces of woods tumbled over one another to clatter onto the floor. Slivers and shards fell from his kimono in a shimmering shower as he gazed down at her, the lines of his face so smooth and perfect and cold. And it nearly undid her.

"Leave!" she hissed, her voice growing rough, breathless. "Leave now! You have my hair, so go back to where you belong, or I swear on his grave I will banish you entirely!"

His eyes flashed at the threat. Was he alarmed? Angry? She couldn't be certain, and didn't care, because he was already walking away. His pace was slow, ever measured, and the sound of his footsteps echoed through the air as he crossed the room, heading straight for the balcony. Lucidity didn't need to witness his departure, didn't want to, and turned her back on the sight of that mokomoko swaying behind him. It was inevitable. Long before he had declared that they had reached an impasse, before he'd demanded that she decide if she was his wife or the Guardian, she knew a separation was bound to happen. This dance of theirs had to end, the cycle had to be broken. And with an utter finality, the sound of the balcony doors closing rang in her ears, and yet kept ringing and ringing. She gritted her teeth, stomach churning, and wrapped an arm around the post of the bed, as the feeling threatened to drain from her legs and the floor tilted beneath her. It would be a relief to faint, to lose consciousness, to forget everything, to not care about anything! Such a relief...if it could all come to a stop.

An arm wrapped around her waist. 

Lucidity let out a gasp that was loud, strangled, as she felt the warmth that pressed against her from behind. Her hand flew to that striped wrist and her fingers scratched over the silk of the billowing sleeve of his haori, trying to find a hold. His mouth was above her ear, his breath rolling over her cheek, and she twisted her head away, attempted to pull free, only to discover just how fierce his grip was. And, with a shout of frustration, she began to struggle, digging for the strength she knew was there, a strength that was greater than his, that could break his hold, his goddamn arm if she wanted! But she was so...burnt out, so weary and overwhelmed that she wanted to do nothing more than collapse on the spot. 

"Dammit," she groaned, fingers digging at his hand. "Fucking let me go! I told you to leave. I-" 

"No," he murmured, and he was right there, closer than he had been in weeks, his voice resonating right down to her core. "I will not."  

"I don't want you here!" 

"I'm not leaving," he said, and his other arm slid across her midriff, pulling her tighter against him. "A mistake I made once before, and I will not make it again."

So indifferent, he was, to the pain he could inflict. So cruel he could be with the things he said, the actions he took. Such a cold, heartless bastard he was! A bastard who knew exactly what she needed in this moment and she could not stop herself from crumbling in the wake of it. She buried her face in her hands, drew in a deep, rattling breath, and released it with a gut-wrenching sob. And once she started, she could not stop. Any hope of control was destroyed the second he'd touched her. And now she collapsed. Not into his arms, but to the floor, her legs refusing to support her weight.

Yet he did. With his arms still around her waist, he lowered them both to the rug and brought her onto his lap. She knew this only because she was suddenly resting in the fur of his mokomoko. And yet the thought of his seeing her like this had her recoiling. Face still covered by her hands, she leaned forward, drawing her knees up, until she felt like a small child, curled up against his chest, head tucked beneath his chin, body wracked with sobs. She was weeping so hard she could barely draw breath, let alone speak.

But he made no demands for her to explain herself, to stop the foolishness of her tears. He did nothing but sit there in silence, one arm around her and a hand buried in her hair, holding her head to his chest. And this only made it worse, his quiet patience, his willingness to give when she was the one who had been cruel, when she attacked him because he was the easiest target...the only target. She may have been angry with him, but he had not been deserving of the assault, and the realization tore away at her, added to the guilt that was already burning her from the inside out, until a low keen rose from her throat, one that was silenced too late with a bite to her knuckle.

"Lucidity?" came the soft rumble of her name, and she groaned in return, rolling away from the daiyoukai and burying her face into his mokomoko.

"What have I done?" she gasped against the fur, her frame trembling, the tears never stopping. "Sesshomaru...what have I done?"

"Nothing to warrant this," he answered, and she felt the touch of his claws in her hair, drawing the strands from her wet cheek.

"No...no, you don't understand," she said, keeping her face turned from him. "It's my fault.... She's dead...the North is dead and it's my fault!"

And the moment the words were out of her mouth, it was real...irrefutably real. The moment she said it aloud, it became the truth. There was nothing anyone could say or do to change that fact. And as she realized this, Lucidity's voice caught in her throat and she succumbed once more. She admitted defeat in a way she hadn't done since her father had died-since she had let him die-and cried with abandonment into the fur.

Chapter Text

The air smelled of oil and salt and the warmth of early morning. The lamps had gone out under the torrent of wind that had clashed throughout the room. It was quiet now, and had been for some time. Only the distant calls of birds remained to battle the silence as the light of dawn crept across the balcony and through the glass of the doors that had been shut for some semblance of privacy. Sesshomaru had watched the slow progression of night giving way to day with Lucidity curled up in the curve of his arm, the mokomoko gathered beneath her. The weight of her was a strange thing, so long it had been. It was...regretful that circumstances could not have been different. Weeks it had been since he'd touched her, a full cycle of the moon come and gone, and now she lay with her back to him, unwilling or unable to look at him, lost as she was in her stupor, or so he could only assume. 

She'd grown quiet not long prior to the sun rising, while he continued to dwell on what had transpired. He'd seen her tears before, endured the brunt of her temper before, but never had he witnessed her collapse under the strain of emotions until today. The night she'd put her foot through the fire had been the only other time that came close to what had happened here, and even then she had been quick to calm. He'd felt the drench of her tears in the mokomoko long before she'd been able to stop, felt the quivering of her body echo through his, and could not understand what could bring her so low, cause her to show such weakness.

Regardless of what she had told him, he couldn't see the logic in her reasoning. A Guardian dead? Her fault? How was it possible? His immediate thought turned towards the Princes of Death. Were they the only beings capable of slaying a Guardian? Or had it been another force? And yet, what else could Lucidity be tied to that would make her believe such a thing? Or was it a matter that dealt with the Guardian of the East and not the woman at all? Sesshomaru could merely fathom and had been tempted to ask for a more thorough explanation. More than once, he had been on the verge of speaking, only to keep his silence in the end. Not a word had passed between them since she told him about the Guardian of the North and by now he saw no reason to say anything until she was inclined to talk. How long that would be, he didn't know, nor did he care. He was willing to sit here on the floor, his back against the trunk at the base of the bed, and wait for her to break the silence.

However, to his irritation, she was not the one to do so, and neither was he. 

No footsteps were heard, no presence felt, but the door to the chambers came open nonetheless. In its frame stood the red-haired woman from earlier, the Guardian of the South who had taken Oberon aside to deliver what the daiyoukai knew, now, was the news of the North's passing. She stared, her gaze shifting between him and Lucidity and back again, a slight twist to her mouth that suggested she was annoyed. She was not alone in that regard, as he had no wish for any interruptions, not even from another Guardian. Yet he said nothing as the South entered the room. 

"I here speak Lucidity," she uttered, coming to stand in front of them.

His lip curled at the broken speech. "My permission is not necessary." 

She frowned at him. "I know. I can't." 

"Can't?" he repeated. 

The South made a gesture towards Lucidity. "Can't," she said again. "She...she...." And suddenly, the woman let out a sharp exhale of breath, looking away and muttering in an unfamiliar tongue, seemingly frustrated she was unable to make herself better understood. When she peered back at him, she spoke once more, but he could not understand the foreign words. He watched her as she lapsed into silence, the corners of his mouth pulling down, and she soon tried again. Different words, a different language. And when that brought about no comprehension, she considered him for a moment, glanced at Lucidity, and made a third attempt. "[Do you know this language?]"

"[Yes,]" he replied, and her shoulders sagged with relief. 

"[This is Lucidity's native tongue? She taught you?]" 

"[It is,]" he said. "[What do you want?]"

"[I already told you: I wanted to speak with her.]" And here, the South let out a sigh and folded her arms. "[But I can see she has fallen asleep. When will she wake? One day? Two?]"

It was Sesshomaru's turn to frown. "[You are mistaken; she has already slept this season.]" 

The reaction from the Guardian was intriguing, her blatant surprise and arms dropping to her sides as she stepped closer, going so far as to kneel beside him upon the rug, her focus solely on Lucidity. But when she began to reach out, Sesshomaru was quick to close a hand over her wrist and she jerked her head up with a reproachful glare. 

"[I'm not going to harm her,]" said the South. 

"[You are unknown to me,]" he said. "[I will not have you touching her.]" 

The South pulled herself free and settled back on her heels, a hard anger etched across her face. "[Have it your way, Protector, but you can see for yourself that she does, indeed, sleep. If what you say is true, that she has already had her seasonal slumber, then this is quite odd.]" 

Sesshomaru held that green gaze for a bit longer, and then finally peered down at the one laying so serenely in his arms. Taking hold of her shoulder, he carefully rolled her onto her back. She never stirred, but remained perfectly still in the fur of the mokomoko, eyes closed and the barest trace of her lips parting. Her arm lay across her stomach, which rose and fell in the familiar cadence of steady breathing, deep and even and unmistakably asleep. He'd believed that she had chosen to ignore them, not...this. How was it possible? She was not injured; she did not need to recuperate. With a tension rising inside him, he brushed a hand over her cheek, tilting her head towards him, and leaned closer, her name on the tip of his tongue. 

"[She deserves her rest; leave her be,]" declared the South, and he glanced up with another frown. "[As I said: this is unusual, but not unheard of. The same has occurred for me, when I have been too overwrought. It is exceedingly rare, but we are experiencing a difficult time. She explained to you, about the North?]" 

"[She made mention, but gave no explanation,]" he said, feeling the tension ease. "[How-]"

"[We don't know how. We have our suspicions, but must investigate further. This is new territory for us; we aren't certain what will happen from this point on.]" 

Something twisted low in his gut and a sour taste rose in the back of his throat as he peered back down at Lucidity. "[You know nothing?]"

"[Only that we are all in danger. And if we can't be unified, I fear the outcome. The Guardian of the West is most upset about this. I am doubtful she is willing to accept Lucidity, and it is pivotal that she does. We are weakened. With the North gone, we are without focus, without a leader, and....]"

"[Survival is questionable against the Princes of Death,]" he said, looking at the South once more. 

"[Indeed,]" she murmured, "[as it never has been before.]"

"[Why does Lucidity believe she is the cause for the death of the northern Guardian?]" Sesshomaru asked, and the abruptness of the question appeared to surprise the South, who stared at him and, for the first time, displayed a sense of nervousness as she shifted on the rug, then immediately stilled. 

"[That is a question better asked of Lucidity,]" she replied. 

"[I've been waiting long enough; I would have the answer now.]" 

"[At least be honest, Protector, and admit that you do not want to cause further distress for her when she has clearly been worn down by the morning's events,]" the South immediately countered. 

"[Interpret my reasons as you wish, but tell me what I want to know.]" 

Green eyes narrowed at him. "[I see that she was being polite in describing you as 'unpleasant.']"

He let out a soft snort and settled back against the bed once more, with Lucidity still in his arms, resting deeply in spite of the hushed argument taking place next to her. "[You are welcome to leave if you have no intention of answering.]"

"[We believe that the North's murder was in retaliation to what Lucidity did to Morstua.]"

Sesshomaru peered sharply around at her. The Guardian of the South knelt there with her hands folded in her lap, posture straight and rigid. And when she spoke, a haughty arrogance seeped from every syllable of her words and every contour of her body, revealing nothing of the fear she claimed to feel. He listened while she shared what had taken place in the underground chamber, from their speculation about what had been done to the North to the brief scuffle with the West. Rules of war broken? A leader lost? An alliance shattered?

"[I do not think for a moment that Lucidity meant for this outcome,]" the South continued. "[But she took a risk in making Morstua her prisoner and we can only conclude that these are the results of her choices.]"

"[She believed Morstua's brothers would seek revenge on her alone,]" said Sesshomaru. "[She warned of it, the day she sealed him away.]"

"[Yes, and that has always been their way,]" said the South. "[They have obviously changed tactics. This is a new game, with new rules, that we must learn. I can only hope we are not slow to adapt.]"

"[You call a war between life and death a game, one that even you may not survive?]" snapped the daiyoukai, growing tired of hearing the comparison. He loathed this, the uncertainty, the doubt, of knowing that in this struggle against the Princes, he would be of little use, just as Lucidity had proclaimed him to be. And when a smile crept its way along the South's face, mocking in its amusement, he felt a scowl twist his own mouth.

"[When you have been alive for as long as we have,]" she began, "[life takes on a different meaning. It is easy for it to become a game, one century bleeding into another until you have become so ancient that you cannot remember how it all came to be. Even half-breeds like myself and your precious Lucidity will eventually reach a point where we can do little more than exist and react to what surrounds us. Our Protectors were so named to save us from ourselves. Mine was mortal, same as you, and though she was Fae and capable of living for centuries, she died the same as any human in the end: succumbing to old age. Such will be your fate if you are not taken prematurely, while the Guardian is left behind, with every day, every moment being a struggle. It can be a cruel existence. If I live through this war, so be it. If I die, I can only hope that what I leave behind is kept safe. And it would please me for Lucidity to survive, as well. I may have just met her, but she is full of life and it would be a sad loss to this world.]"

Sesshomaru...did not care for the turn this conversation had taken and found himself relieved when the South rose to her feet, smoothing out her garments and offering a small smile that reflected nothing of what had just been said. And when those green eyes flicked to Lucidity, he suddenly became all the more aware of the weight of her across his lap, the soft echo of her breath reaching his ears, the scent of her skin surrounding him, and drew her closer, hardly an inch or so. Yet the South noticed and the smile widened.

"[Do not be so possessive of her,]" she said. ["Until our Mother is able to birth a new Guardian of the North, we need the East, more than any other.]"

"[What is your meaning?]"

"[We have our chain of command, the same as any mortal army,]" explained the South. "[The North was our leader. With her gone, we must defer to the second-in-command.]"

"[And your second-in command is-]"

"[Is the one you covet in your arms.]"

Who was she? The woman or the Guardian? It was...unreasonable to make her choose. And yet he had attempted to do just that, because it was what custom dictated, for a woman to fulfill her duties as a wife first before anything else. But such a life was not possible with the one he had chosen, a reality he should have come to accept long before now. He faulted Inuyasha and the others for not understanding, for having no true respect for the mantle of the Guardian, when he, Sesshomaru, was guilty of the very same. How did he not realize this sooner?

Anger was an emotion he was not unfamiliar with. Anger at enemies for eluding him. Anger at Inuyasha for his boisterous manner. Anger at Lucidity for her stubbornness. Yet anger at himself? A relatively new experience, and one that was not so easily resolved. What he had learned this day, what he was coming to understand, was that he, in fact, understood very little. He knew nothing of the Guardians. Their purpose in this world, perhaps, but not their ways, not their customs. What he'd believed had been based solely on the actions of Satomi. It was only now that he realized just how peculiar she must have been in the eyes of the other Guardians.

How strange, then, was Lucidity to them? How mistrusting were they of her, the one who was expected...to lead these daughters of a goddess? If a truce could not be reached....

Sesshomaru closed his eyes as his claws scraped along the railing of the balcony, where his hands rested. It was speculation, this potential outcome, and it would not do well to dwell over what could not be determined for the time being. He recalled how Lucidity's advice had helped resolve the long-standing blood feud with the Viper Clan; she was not without her talents in matters of strategy, and that was before she had gained the memories. What would she be able to draw from her predecessor? A second-in-command, and the one who would be leader. What was it Lucidity had said the night of the festival? That she was no leader, just a cold, heartless bitch. He no more believed that now than he did then.

A noise rose from inside the chambers. He opened his eyes and peered out at the sun-drenched island of Avalon before turning around and striding towards the double doors, and spotted the first movements coming from the bed. By the time he stepped inside, Lucidity had pushed herself up, holding her head in one hand and looking around in exhausted confusion. Her gaze came to rest on him, but when he moved down the steps, giving her an unobstructed view of the balcony beyond, she let out a sudden groan and turned her head away, eyes squeezed shut and a hand lifted to block out the light of the sun. She was cursing softly as he came closer and, with a swipe of his claws, cut the cords that tied the hangings back, so that he might draw them shut.

"Sesshomaru?" he heard her mutter. "What happened?"

"You fell asleep," he told her as he walked around to stand on the other side of the bed, where he saw that she had pulled her knees up and had laid her forehead against them, hands pressed to her temples. "Lucidity?"

"My head...fucking hurts," she grumbled as she straightened and peered up at him, a tension around her eyes betraying the discomfort she spoke of. "I fell asleep? I don't understand. How?"

He repeated what the Guardian of the South had advised, and then added, "Does this not happen with any of the other Guardians?"

"No, it.... I suppose, since we're half-breeds, we will be different in both mind and body from the others." A sigh escaped her and she laid her head back down on her knees, face turned to him. "The South was here?"

"Hours ago," he answered. "You've been asleep for most of the morning."

"No wonder I feel like shit.... What did she want?"

"To speak with you. About what, she did not say." He moved closer to the bed, the covers, pillows, and woman all cast in shadow. "She informed me of what took place in the meeting."

Lucidity closed her eyes. "Of everything?" she asked, and when he confirmed her apparent fears, she immediately hid her face in her knees once more, hands pushing into her hair. The scent of salt water soon filled the air as her shoulders began to shake. Yet when he reached out, his claws barely tracing over the strands of yellow, she drew from his touch and knocked his hand away with a fist, still managing to keep her face out of sight. "Leave...leave me alone," came the strained whisper. 

"This behavior is childish," he said. But when his disapproval was met with nothing but a fresh attempt to recoil from him, his patience dwindled rapidly and his hand shot out, fingers closing over her wrist and yanking her out of the bed. He heard her gasp of alarm, felt her stumble against him as she tried to find her footing, and he caught her by the other wrist, holding her upright and glaring down at her. "Enough! You are not weak, woman, so you will stop acting this way and return to your duties as Guardian." 

"Why the hell would you care about that?!" she snapped, and yet in spite of the venom in her voice, she made no attempt to free herself. She stood there with steady tears wetting her face, eyes bright with an odd mixture of fury and despair, as though she swayed from one to the other. "You're the one who can't handle a Guardian as a wife," she continued. "You would prefer it if I was weak. It's the only way you'd be in complete control of our lives, in control of me. That's what you want, isn't it?" 

"It was," he said, and his candid response managed to douse the heat of her anger. She stared at him in a mute shock of parted lips and flushed cheeks, the stress of emotions still bringing fresh tears. "Being in control of you would mean you belong to this Sesshomaru completely. I see, now, that such an idea is an illusion. You cannot be mine and a Guardian."

"What...." The word came out as little more than a grunt and Lucidity had to swallow before making a second attempt. "What are you saying?"

He started to answer, perhaps assuage what concerns might be churning through her head, but the words never made it past his lips. The presence that made itself known in the castle was as abrupt as it was powerful, enough to break his train of thought and he peered sharply over at the entrance of the chambers. It was only when Lucidity pulled herself free that he realized his grip had slackened in his distraction. He watched as she hurried over to the door and wrenched it open, only to suddenly pause and glance back at him. There was hesitation in her gaze. She was...indecisive, peering down the hall, then back at him, and he noticed the movement in her throat as she swallowed once more. Did she understand, then, his meaning? He could only fathom any conclusions she may have drawn as she finally made a choice and quickly left.

He could hear the rapid pace of her footsteps echoing down the hall, until the noise stopped unexpectedly when she let out a gasp. And he was immediately out the door. He caught a glimpse of Lucidity in the distance and another woman standing before her. Small, black-haired, and trembling with visible rage. Not a word was being spoken, and yet there were obvious gestures of an animated conversation, shifts of facial expression. Lucidity was holding her hands out, imploringly it seemed, and the other woman shook her head, and then suddenly let out a cry of fury and lunged forward.

The two women disappeared before Sesshomaru could so much as take a step. A mirage of heat filled the hall that fed the torches burning in their brackets, raising the flames so high that they licked the ceiling, until a torrent of wind stole the very air from the fire and left nothing but smoke in its wake. The two forces clashed-felt, but unseen-racing through what limited space there was, before an outlet was found, through the very door he stood next to. He was tossed aside, no more than an obstruction that impeded their progress, and heard the shatter of the balcony doors by the time he found his feet and sprinted after them.

The daiyoukai could do nothing. In their true forms, the Guardians eluded him, were beyond his reach. He could do naught but stand there on the balcony, trying to focus on where they were, follow the flow of their fight. Had it been only the West-for the black-haired woman could be no other-he would have attempted to bring a stop to her, however temporary it would be, with Bakusaiga. Yet he would not risk Lucidity. Was this not her battle, though? Were the Guardians not her responsibility from this point on?

And there they were, the South appearing on foot on the grounds below, running from the direction of the First Tree, while the three without form seemed to burst from the very air, swirling in a maddening cacophony of colors and power, encircling the forces that were the East and West. Then, in an explosion that shook the earth and caused loose stones of the castle to rain down, the figure of the black-haired woman solidified once more, floating above, perhaps trapped by the three who continued to dance around her. But it was the other form that had the daiyoukai leaping off the balcony, seeing that long, yellow hair whipping about her as she fell, unconscious, towards the ground.

However, it was the South who caught Lucidity, reaching her moments before he did. He landed beside the women as the South knelt and laid Lucidity upon the grass. No injuries were visible, not so much as a bruise, and she was already beginning to stir. Soft groans escaped her as she rolled her head, eyes fluttering, then flashing with pain before closing, and he felt a fist clench at his side, as his other closed over the hilt of Bakusaiga.

"[You idiot! What do you think you're doing?!"]

The shrieking voice of the South followed Sesshomaru as he rose into the air, his attention fixed on the West, who had been focused on the three formless Guardians. Yet now she turned her dark, burning gaze onto him and a sneer played along her lips, which soon deepened into a mangled expression of fury when he unleashed a volley of Bakusaiga's power. Blood sprayed through the air as the energy tore through her body and she let out a scream, the same sound she had made prior to attacking Lucidity. Save this time, it was the daiyoukai she was after as she surged forward, paying no mind to her wounds and disappearing in a wave of heat. And again, Bakusaiga's power found her, incorporeal though she was, forcing her to retreat.

This repeated. Over and over, with no interference from the others. Yet there was shouting down below. Lucidity's voice, calling out, ordering him to stop. But she made no attempt to enforce her commands, while the fight pressed on, while the temperature around him rose, and his vision became obscured and the air grew too heavy to breathe, an agonizing reminder of how Lucidity was capable of stealing the breath from the body itself. And when he attempted to descend, to escape the pressure slowly crushing his lungs, the aura of the Guardian rushed at him from all sides. Fire erupted, encasing his frame, and he raised Bakusaiga once more as he caught the scent of burnt hair and silk. And though he was able to extinguish the flames in a single stroke, he felt a pain that tore across his back, penetrated his body, and he could suddenly taste blood in the back of his throat.

Chapter Text

"What is it with you and being stabbed from behind?! First the blackness, now this. I hope you realize how lucky you are that she didn't kill you on the spot."

"I will make no apologies, woman."

"You never apologize for anything! So, that statement is a bit moot, don't you think? Honestly, Sesshomaru! You realize it's impossible for Guardians to kill each other? All of us are on equal footing. It's not as if you were saving me from anything."

"Then why did you lose consciousness?"

"That's not the point! You had no business getting involved! I never should have brought you here. If I could, I'd send you home, knock your ass straight back through Sagashite."

Sesshomaru scowled and started to push himself up. Yet not even the stoic youkai lord could hide the pain of what the West had done to him, and the color draining from his face, the grit of his teeth, were lingering reminders of her power that continued to flow through his body. Lucidity, sitting beside him on the edge of the bed, shoved him back down into the blankets with little effort on her part and they glared at one another for several long, tense seconds before he let out a sharp exhale and turned his head away, closing his eyes.

Sweat was gathered along his forehead and trickling down the side of his face, glistening over the skin of his neck and bare torso, which heaved with every labored breath he took. He was stripped from the waist up, the mokomoko stretched out along the bed around him. The gaping wound in his chest, where the West had plunged her arm straight through, was an ugly sight. The blood had been cleaned away, but the ring of exposed tissue had a sickly, yellow cast and was frothing along the edges, bubbling outward to stain the skin. A putrid stench would have been fitting for how horrible it was to look at, but it was a small blessing that the wound was completely odorless. Of course, that did not mean that Sesshomaru was any less happy about his condition.

"What manner of poison did that Guardian infect me with?" he growled when Lucidity, once again, dragged the wet cloth she'd been using over the wound.

"Sulfur, or something based in it, I would say," she answered as she dipped the cloth back into the bowl of water, which had slowly taken on a yellow tint since she had started tending to him; there was another cloth beneath him that would need to be changed soon.

"Sulfur?" he repeated

"A natural element, and often found in volcanoes, which the West has always favored. She weaponized it early on," Lucidity explained. "It can be a slow death for many, or instant, depending on where she strikes. You would have dropped dead if she'd hit your heart."

"A strike to the heart would be fatal regardless of who deals the blow," said Sesshomaru, his eyes still shut and a deep wrinkle in his brow. "This is not, then, judging by your lack of panic?"

"Considering the poison is slowly eating its way through your veins and burning out your blood, it actually is, whether you are youkai or not."

His eyes snapped open and she could have smiled at the alarm that broke through his expression, if matters between them were not so...unresolved. With the bowl of water on her lap, she carefully wrung out the cloth and laid it over his chest as the wound began to seep again, more profusely now than when she had brought him up to Satomi's chambers less than an hour ago. She gently eased her hand over marred flesh, letting the ragged material of the cloth soak in the foreign liquid, and could feel the pulse beneath her fingers, the heartbeat that was a little faster than normal. She could not help but recall when he'd been infected by the blackness and was grateful he was conscious this time, even though that meant he had to endure quite a bit of pain.

"The South, Thalia, has the antidote," she told him and saw his brows quickly contract. "Hence my lack of panic, and hence why the West had no true intent to kill you. Make you suffer, yes, but she knew this would not kill you while the South is here."

"And why do you not have the antidote?" he demanded. "Why prolong this?"

Lucidity sighed. "Let me rephrase: The South is the antidote. Her magic, however she is able to counter the effects of the West's poison, is the cure. A human would be bedridden for a month. For you...maybe a few days. So, do me a favor, and take that time to rest. Perhaps reflect on the stupidity of your actions? I'm going to find Thalia, see if she has managed to escort the West through Sagashite yet."

And Lucidity started to stand, her hand slipping from his chest, when he seized her wrist without warning. The movement was so abrupt and his grip so strong-stronger than she expected, given his condition-that she jumped and sent the bowl tumbling from her lap, where it clattered onto the floor. Her heart seemed to fall right along with it, right into the pit of her stomach. He never said a word as she stared down at him; he merely fixed her with that unwavering, golden gaze, which soon slid over to the hand caught in his grasp. Too mesmerized to budge or speak, she sat there, feeling his thumb trace over the raised scars on her palm, before he unexpectedly laced their fingers together and pressed his scar against hers. Mother's mark, a physical reminder that would never fade, never...give them an ounce of peace when separated.

The swell of emotion that gripped her suddenly made it difficult to breathe. Her throat tightened in a sensation that had become too familiar as of late, but she could no more help it than she could ignore the sting in her eyes, how her vision began to glaze over when he looked back at her. She couldn't meet his gaze, not if she wanted to hang on to that last thread of control. If he said her name, if he so much as squeezed her hand, she wouldn't be able to stop herself. She knew...just knew she would be helpless, knew she would go to him and force herself to forget the last several weeks, beg him to forget it with her, beg him to make everything right again. And then she stiffened when she saw his other arm rise. Through the haze of tears that threatened to fall, she saw him reach for her, fingers outstretched.

The chamber door swung open.

And Lucidity was on her feet, pulling herself free and blinking rapidly until the fog in her vision cleared and she was able to see Thalia entering the room. She was not alone, however, as the other three Guardians swept in after her and filled the space with their soft light. 

"[The West has gone home,]" Thalia announced. "[And she is adamant that she will not return to us.]" 

"[Even if the Princes attack?]" asked Lucidity. 

Thalia shook her head. "[I do not believe so.]" 

"[If it comes to war, she will need to see reason.]" 

"[I agree. For now, though, we should leave her be. No good will come from bombarding her with tensions so high; she will only attack us again. Speaking of which, how is Sesshomaru doing?]" Thalia added as she stepped over pieces of the broken dresser still scattered about and moved closer to the bed.

In the short span of their conversation, the daiyoukai in question had managed to sit upright and remove the cloth from his chest, along with the one on his back. Both had been tossed to the floor and Thalia kicked these and the forgotten bowl aside as she peered down at him, considering the wound from a short, albeit safer distance, before letting out a soft hum. 

"[A simple fix,]" she said, and suddenly lowered herself onto the bed. "[If you would lay back down, Sesshomaru.]" 

"[That won't be necessary,]" was the predictable, stubborn reply that did not phase Thalia in the slightest. 

"[If that is what you would prefer, but I will let you fall where you may if you pass out,]" she said as she brought a hand to his wound.

There was something decidedly...aggravating in seeing Sesshomaru being touched by her. Not that Lucidity didn't trust Thalia to remain professional, but just bearing witness to another woman with a hand on the daiyoukai's chest, shifting closer to him while he was shirtless, on a bed and.... And now she was leaning down, her mouth hovering an inch or so over the wound, and something hot uncoiled itself in Lucidity's stomach. This was stupid. This was petty! There was no need for any anger or.... Gods be damned! There was no need for jealousy. And yet her hands clenched as she moved away, trying to find something else to focus on, hardly aware of the bits of wood near her feet. But the wisps of a blue, hazy mist that flowed from Thalia's parted lips drew her attention, and she watched its progress as it entered the dripping wound. And she suddenly found herself caught up with the steady of rhythm of Sesshomaru's chest while he breathed, the stray lock of hair that had fallen over his shoulder to hang so near the injury. She noticed his hand tighten briefly on the coverlet and looked up at his face, curious if the procedure was somehow painful, but received a slight shock, instead, to find him watching her over Thalia's head. 

"Sister." 

Lucidity nearly jumped at the unexpected greeting from the incorporeal Guardians. She peered around at their drifting forms that illuminated every crevice of the room and felt their touch as they surrounded her. "What is it?" 

"Inconvenienced though we are by our Sister West, we must remain vigilant," they said. "We still have responsibilities to this world and our Mother, domains to protect; we cannot be distracted at this time. The best course of action must be considered. What are your orders?" 

"Orders?" 

"Yes, orders," the three repeated, and there was in impatience in the air. "What would you have us do now?" 

"I...uh...I'm not sure. Maybe...." So put on the spot, Lucidity was drawing an absolute blank. The three waded around her and she felt goose bumps rise each time their aura brushed over her skin, making it all the more difficult to focus. On reflex, she found herself glancing over at Sesshomaru, knowing that he would probably have no answers even if he was aware of the conversation taking place. His eyes met hers with such a familiar intensity, and she realized he had never looked away, even when she had. He was watching her with an unwavering concentration that had her heart doing a tap dance against her ribs as she wondered about the thoughts behind that molten gaze. And then she felt a bristle of irritation from the three Guardians and shook herself out of the trance. "I don't...I don't know," she finally admitted. 

"You can think of no solutions?" they demanded. 

"The Princes are our only lead and you said there was no trace of them at the site," Lucidity replied. 

"A trace of the Netherworld, but nothing powerful enough to suggest a Prince was present," corrected the three. 

"Then search!" she snapped. "Something still could have killed the North on their orders, yes? So search the world over. Find out if they have come topside recently. Look for any rips in the dimensions. Do what you can to locate a Prince and imprison him for questioning." 

There was no immediate response. The three rose and fell, as if deeply considering the wisdom of her instructions, their colors ever shifting, moving into hues not unlike those found in a sunset. A hushed conversation drifted from the bed where Thalia continued to battle the West's power with her own, Sesshomaru still upright and very much conscious. He was asking if something was happening and Thalia was gracious enough to explain the conversation. And though Lucidity tried to maintain her focus on the three, her ear was tied to their voices, listening to minute changes of pitch and tone, an inflection of interest on Sesshomaru's part and boredom on Thalia's.  

"If that is what you believe is best, Sister East, then that is what we shall do," the three answered. "But what of the scarring created by Morstua in your domain? How would you have us determine if he or his brothers are behind whatever we may discover?" 

"I will search my own domain," Lucidity told them, and there was a ripple of agreement in return. 

"And I will do the same," Thalia added. 

"As you wish," said the three. "We shall return to you when we have finished, Sister East, and report our findings. Farewell."

And nothing more was said. Without waiting for a response, the three swept out of the chambers, through the shattered doors of the balcony. The curtains rustled at their passing before silence prevailed and the room immediately dulled without the constant, vibrant show of lights. And Lucidity was left with a distinct impression that this pathetic excuse of a leadership role was merely tolerated by beings who understood only protocol...and had no other options available. She suppressed the urge to release a heavy sigh as she stared through the empty doorway, at the afternoon sky outside that was bright and cloudless and utterly mocking in its cheery appearance. The desire to simply drop on the spot and drag her knees up had the muscles of her legs growing tense. She fought the impulse and, instead, managed to keep her back straight, her limbs so rigid that she felt no different than the stone she stood upon. 

"[Open your mouth.]" 

Thalia's voice drew Lucidity's attention back to her and Sesshomaru on the bed. It was startling, the sight of them. Thalia had taken hold of Sesshomaru's jaw with one hand and it appeared as if she had forced his mouth open, rather than allow him to comply. Or had he refused? Either way, the glare of anger was blatant in the daiyoukai's eyes and he had even taken hold of Thalia by the arm, while he braced himself on his other hand in an apparent attempt to pull free. Yet Thalia ignored all this as she leaned in, her own lips still parted, and Lucidity took an involuntary step forward, stopping only when she saw something rise out of Sesshomaru's mouth. 

No longer in liquid form, the sulfur looked as if it had taken on the consistency of sand, with tiny particles trailing through the air on unseen waves, to filter their way into Thalia's mouth, as though she was stealing the very soul from his body. Gods how he must be hating every second of this! And now Lucidity could hear his voice, little more than a grunt that he struggled to contain. She could see it, the tension that filled him, the way the muscles of his arms flexed, right down to his stomach when he inhaled sharply. All the while, Thalia continued to extract the poison, paying no mind to the daiyoukai's increasing discomfort. Again, Lucidity heard his grunts as he shifted on the bed, and then the sound of shredding fabric filled the room as his claw tore into the blankets. His body arched as his eyes squeezed shut and Thalia renewed her grip on him, dragging his face closer, and Lucidity knew beyond any doubt the agony he was in. A strangled growl tore from his throat before it unexpectedly cut short, as if someone had muffled the noise, and his expression slackened, his body falling limp in Thalia's grasp. 

Lucidity was beside the bed, gripping onto one of the posts, without even realizing she had moved until she was there, staring down at him and whispering his name. There was no response. His head had fallen back, exposing the line of his throat, while Thalia supported his weight with an arm around his back, her other hand still holding his mouth open, the sulfur steadily pouring out and into Thalia.

"He will be fine," she told Lucidity. "I'm surprised this didn't happen sooner; everyone passes out from the pain."

"[You're sure? He won't.... He really will be okay?]" 

"[Yes, I promise. The poison spread far. It traveled through his heart just now.]" 

"[His heart?!]" Lucidity exclaimed. "[But-]"

"[Relax. My power diluted it. Although, had he been human, he wouldn't have survive,]" said Thalia, her eyes narrowed in irritation, possibly at the repeated interruptions. Or perhaps she did not appreciate her abilities being questioned. Either way, Lucidity stepped back, knowing how annoyed she became when others hovered over her, inspecting her work, doubting she was capable. The West certainly doubted her. Did Above, Below, and Within feel the same? Did Thalia? The Guardian of the North was dead and an inexperience child had taken her place as leader. Anyone in their right mind would doubt a child and Lucidity couldn't blame them.

The trail of sulfur was coming to an end. The grains flowing from the daiyoukai into Thalia was thinning until Thalia finally lowered him onto the bed as the last grain disappeared between her lips. She inhaled sharply, eyes closed, and coughed several times before letting out a deep breath. "[I have never worked on a daemon of his caliber before,]" she said as she peered down at his immobile form, mouth pursed pensively. "[I'm uncertain how long he'll remain unconscious, but he will make a full recovery. I should return home and begin my search, as my leader has commanded.]" 

"[I'm no leader,]" Lucidity muttered.

Thalia rose from the bed and came to stand in front of Lucidity, who suddenly found it difficult to maintain eye contact with the Guardian of the South. Those green eyes were too vivid, too scrutinizing, as if she could pull secrets from the soul with nothing more than a glance. And then she reached out and clasped Lucidity by the shoulder. "[You did well with our sisters and it will become easier as time goes on. The West will always be wild and unpredictable, and we shall handle her accordingly should it ever be necessary.]"

"[...necessary?]"

The answer she received was little more than a small, upward curve of the lips. "May the gates of our domains be open to one another," said Thalia in that heavy accent of hers. And the words were a deep echo of the past; she must have practiced off and on for years to perfect the phrase.

"Now and forever," Lucidity replied with a slight bow of the head that Thalia returned in kind. And yet Lucidity felt a stranger in her own body, repeating gestures and formalities that were never hers. It wasn't until Thalia began to walk towards the exit that she suddenly remembered one matter she had been meaning to ask about. "Do you know where the North was killed, by chance?"

Thalia turned sharply around, surprised at the question. 

"I was going to ask the other three, before they left," Lucidity continued. "But with Sesshomaru injured, I just...I forgot. I was hoping that they told you. Or...was that a privilege only for the West?"

A sigh broke from Thalia as she ran a hand through her hair, such a very human display to make. "[I see. Yes, they did tell me. When they first returned with the West, I asked where they had gone.]"

"Will you show me?" Lucidity requested with a tap to her temple.

Thalia obliged and was able to paint a clear picture in her mind while giving directions. How many miles it was, and that she needed to travel in the direction of the setting sun, then further north until she found water. A great body of water that was teeming with absolutely no life, not even a single plant. And then the South was gone, leaving in a soft rush of mist, and the rest was silence. 

Though she was not the only one here, the room felt empty. Broken, was what it was. Unfinished. She peered around at the remains of the doors and dresser, what the hard work of the North had been reduced to. Her gaze lingered on Sesshomaru's belongings that were on the floor by the bed. Swords, clothing, armor, boots. Foreign and out of place, as was the daiyoukai himself. Lucidity came to stand over him and peered down at his form, unobstructed by the presence of Thalia. His wound was no longer seeping. There was no sweat to be found. And his breathing was shallow with sleep. Overall, he was improved, for which she was grateful, even if she hadn't...cared for the method of healing Thalia had used.

Lucidity paused when she abruptly realized what she was doing. Peering down at her hands, she saw her thumb pressing into the scarred palm. An indent of her nail could be seen in the skin and she quickly pulled her hands apart. What would have happened if Thalia had waited a bit longer to arrive? What matters might have been addressed, even put to rest? Or would there have been no talking at all? They needed to talk, if only to sort out what needed to be done now, what their...priorities should be.

Swallowing heavily, she reached out and took hold of the mokomoko so that she might drag it around Sesshomaru's shoulders, knowing that was how he preferred to sleep. But she went a step further-perhaps using this as nothing more than an excuse to keep touching him-and pulled the blankets over his frame. Only then did she step back, to watch him for a long moment: the stillness of his face, the movement of the blankets as he breathed, the slight bit of space between his lips that seemed to beckon. And yes, she wanted to kiss him, rather desperately in fact. But what would happen after? She had no idea. And that uncertainty made the atmosphere of the room so hot and thick that she was forced to step outside onto the balcony. The irony of it, that she of all people needed air.

There was no mountain peak here, no place to truly find an escape. Yet it was so quiet. Devoid of Guardians, servants, and even the locals. No dancing will-o'-the-wisps, no prowling gargoyles, no instruments being played. Were those creatures active only at night? A minor curiosity that could not distract her for long as she leapt off the balcony to the ground far below, with a vague destination in mind. Perhaps she would visit the place the North had died. Or should she wait, until Sesshomaru awoke? Would he, by some chance, be able to find something the Guardians had missed? A trail? A scent?

She took a slow, ambling path through the hedge maze as these thoughts churned through her head. There was no clear plan of action, no where to turn for answers. Mother was silent. She had delivered the news to Her daughters and now had Her own work to do, leaving-no, abandoning them to their own devices, their own wars against outside forces and among each other. Ever the absent parent, She was, playing Her hand only when She did not have every Guardian available to use as Her tool.

Anger would be refreshing, would give her something to focus on. Yet Lucidity could feel little more than a fleeting burn of irritation before it disappeared and she was left with a bottomless hole in her gut of dread and guilt and regret. She peered up at the great branches of the First Tree as she cut through the maze. Why bother coming here? This was the North's resting place, not hers. This was not Hahaoya no Shikyu, similar though the trees were. This was not home. Ah, but then, what was her home? The Isle? It was a safe haven, no doubt, somewhere she was familiar and at ease with. But could she call it home? Or was home not a place, but rather people? Inuyasha and Kagome, Sango and Miroku? Or, perhaps, home was just a person. Sesshomaru, then? Or...

Her father?

At the end of the maze, Lucidity came to a stop in an archway of hedges and stared down at the massive roots of the First Tree. There was an all too well known sting in her eyes and an ache in the back of her throat as she pushed a hand through her hair. Dammit! Why did she keep thinking about him? Now was not the time. She had to focus. She couldn't dwell on homes and belonging and injured husbands. She had to.... To what? Do as the three had said? Focus on her responsibilities to their Mother and ignore everything else? There was...truth to the fact that what happened between her and Sesshomaru was of little consequence where the whole of the world was concerned. He helped to keep her grounded, yes, but he could not fight in a war against the Princes. She did not need him to win this. Without a doubt, she wanted him at her side, but if they could not reconcile, he would only be a distraction. She needed to...to figure out her priorities. 

"My Lady East."

Lucidity gave a start and looked around to find Oberon walking through the roots, striding with purpose in her direction. Where had he come from? Had he been there since she stepped out of the maze? Jumped down from the branches, perhaps? As he drew nearer, she realized that, once again, she'd been rubbing at her scarred palm and quickly folded her arms.

"No more formalities, Oberon," she said when he gave a low bow after stopping in front of her. "Please, just call me by name."

He frowned and there was a deep set to his brow that suggested anger or disapproval. What details had Thalia told him? It didn't appear as if she had held back. He looked utterly exhausted. His hair was disheveled, as though he had spent hours with his head buried in his hands. There were prominent circles beneath his eyes, which appeared...somewhat swollen. Not red in the least, but she wondered if he had the taste of tears in his mouth as she did.

"I'm sorry, Oberon," she murmured, looking away.

"What does my Lady apologize for?" he asked, and she didn't know if he was indifferent or simply...sad. His voice was so low and monotone, the complete opposite of his lively tone upon first meeting him.

A deep sigh broke from her. "Everything," she said. "The loss of the North, of your Titania, the part I played in it."

"The part you played? Yes...the Lady South mentioned something of the sort."

Trying not to cringe, Lucidity started to turn away. "I'm sorry," she said again. "I...shouldn't be intruding. I will-"

"Don't leave on my account," said Oberon. "And do not apologize. What you did to Morstua was brilliant."

Lucidity froze and peered back to stare at the King of the Faeries, lips parting a fraction. He gave a rueful smile at her surprise.

"The Princes have never truly paid for their crimes," he continued. "Is Morstua conscious? Where he is trapped, he has no form, but he's aware, yes?" 

She nodded.

"Explain to me how it works, his imprisonment." 

Lucidity was reluctant, and yet saw no reason to refuse. "His body has been broken down into a base substance," she said. "He's trapped between the edges of this planet and what lays beyond, and is conscious for every moment of his existence. I can feel him, like a small discomfort you get used to after a while. He is constantly trying to pull his body back together, become whole again. I ignore him, for the most part, allow him only so much progress, before I scatter his essence again." 

"So...he is forced to start over," murmured Oberon. "How often does that happen?" 

"Once, maybe twice a month." 

"That," Oberon said, his voice growing breathless, "would drive any man to insanity, mortal or otherwise. How long do you intend to keep him prisoner?" 

"Indefinitely," was the apathetic response. 

"Is it possible for this fate to be shared by all of the Princes?" he asked, and there was no hiding the eagerness in his tone. 

"No," Lucidity said. "It is the next best thing after an execution, I know, but I can't imprison all of them. One, yes, two...might be possible, but not nearly as long. If the other Guardians were willing to take Morstua's brothers, there could be some measure of justice for the North." 

"You believe I care for justice?" demanded Oberon, but paused when she leveled him with a quiet stare. 

"Not in the least," she said. "You want revenge. You want them to suffer." 

"I want to find the one who killed her and make him pay," came the vehement declaration that had Lucidity sighing once more. 

"Challenging a prince is suicide for anyone other than a Guardian." 

"Do you think that matters to me?" he snapped, and there was a prickle in the air, a subtle power that had the hairs on the back of her neck standing up. "Do you think it would matter to your husband if the same were to happen to you?" 

Lucidity could not stop herself from moving away, if only a step or two, and fought the urge to peer up at the castle, at the balcony that led to the chambers the daiyoukai slept in. "No," she muttered, keeping her gaze fixed on the ground. "He wouldn't hesitate to give his life in pursuit of revenge."

The sound of footsteps had her glancing up at the King of the Faeries to find him standing before her, his jaw clenched in a hard frown, the anger running deep in the lines of his face. "And I would do no less for my Titania," he said. "When you discover who is responsible, I want to know. I wish to be there when the sentence is passed. And in return, I am at your disposal, Guardian of the East. I offer my service and that of my people, should you ever have need." 

"Oberon...that isn't-" 

"Please, Lucidity," he whispered, and the temper of his demeanor fractured, bearing the broken man beneath the King. "I was not meant to outlive her, and now...." 

"All right, all right," she said. "You have a deal." 

The cloak he wore slid back from one shoulder as he lifted a hand out to her. "The bargain of a Fae is binding," he said. "We must promise each other that we will not go back on our word." 

Her brows rose slightly. "And...what should happen if the promise is ever broken? I have not heard favorable tales of those who bargain with the Fae."

"Mortals who betray us are dealt with harshly, this is true," he answered. "But there is little we can do against the power of a Guardian. You and your family would be unwelcome among my people, should you break our deal. Loved ones less powerful than you could potentially be put in great danger should they ever come across us outside of Avalon. As for myself, I am aware of what you are capable of, of the harm you could bring to not only me, but to all Fae. I know the risks and do not offer this bargain lightly."

Lucidity reached out and took his hand. "So it would appear."

Oberon's smile was tired. Sincere, yes, but he was worn down, aged by grief, and, considering his longevity, that was quite a feat. His hand was warm in hers, firm in its deliberate grip that would have crushed her fingers had she still been mortal. And then she felt the caress of his power, a subtle flow over her skin, and there was a wildness that she could taste in the magic that was different than what she was accustomed to. It filled her senses with the scent of flowers and wet soil, reminded her of storms and oceans battering against cliff walls. Pure nature. It wasn't a wonder why the North had been drawn to him.

Without warning, a sharp pain seared her palm and she jerked her hand free with a soft curse.

"Apologies, Lucidity," said Oberon. "I know it can be uncomfortable."

She didn't answer, but stared down at the image that was already fading. There was a distinct glow of pale antlers in the center of Mother's mark, overlapping the raised scars on her skin. But she blinked once, twice, and the image vanished, leaving nothing behind but a vague soreness when she flexed her fingers.

Oberon moved closer, his gaze on her hand. "That is where the Mother bound you and Sesshomaru together. From what I have seen, she has chosen well. I witnessed his assault on the West from a distance; he has great skill, even if she bested him in the end." 

"You know he will not be happy with this bargain of ours?" she replied, lowering her hand and peering up at Oberon. 

"I'm aware, but he should learn that the business you conduct as the Guardian is not his to interfere with."

"That...isn't how a marriage should work," was her feeble answer. And yet she had no true ground to stand upon, when she, herself, had told Sesshomaru no different. 

"You are not a typical wife, my Lady," he said. "And I hear how you protest, but I know there is discord between you two. I understand that much from what little Sesshomaru deigned to reveal, and more from what he would not speak of. Sometimes, silence is more informative than words." Of course, she said nothing in response, merely frowned, and he gave a small, sad smile before continuing. "A war is coming, Lucidity. And if the passing of my Titania means anything, it is that the outcome of war is unpredictable. Do not let matters remain as they are between you and your lord husband. Sever or strengthen your ties as you see fit, or you will have nothing but regret in the end."

Night had fallen.

The lamps had not been lit. There was no crackle of fire, no warmth of light. The air was stale and cold. Nothing stirred. So, at first, he could not understand what had awoken him, until he became aware of the presence near his feet and a familiar scent that accompanied it. The fact that he had not noticed immediately was a strong hint of the effects the poison had had on him. He did not need to feel the weakness of his body, .or the aches of protest in his muscles when he began to move, to know that the alternative outcome could have been potentially fatal if it had not been for the interference from the Guardian of the South. And knowing that he was at a disadvantage only served to strengthen the foul mood that was encroaching on him.

The blankets fell from his frame when Sesshomaru pushed himself up. And he saw her there, kneeling at the foot of the bed. The form of her silhouette could not be mistaken, as was the sheen of yellow hair that tumbled around her shoulders. Darkness did nothing to impede his vision and he could see those eyes fixed on him, saw her lips move, though she said not a word. And then she moved forward, placing one hand in front of the other, crawling over the bed, over him, her body moving along his, over his thighs, until she settled into his lap. She had a leg on either side of his waist and the weight of her pressed down on him. 

She wore no clothing, and he felt the touch of bare breasts against his chest as she leaned in, lips brushing over his, hands taking him by the shoulders. And he, in turn, seized her by the throat.

Chapter Text

The surprise was sharp in her eyes. Her mouth was agape, and a sound rose from her throat, the beginning of some protest or insult, perhaps. Yet Sesshomaru had no intention of indulging the antics of anyone, least of all her. With his claws scraping along her skin and drawing beads of blood to the surface, he flung her away with enough strength to send her crashing into what remained of the broken furniture that he, himself, had been thrown into previously by Lucidity. Naked limbs were flailing among the fragments of wood, which clattered and reverberated throughout the room, and the voice issuing from the floor was an angry hiss. The scent of blood wafted through the air as Sesshomaru pushed aside the hangings on the side of the bed and rose to his feet. The muscles of his legs burned with nearly forgotten pain, and he recalled what Lucidity had said, about the poison eating its way through his veins. And he also recalled what the South had done in an effort to cure him of that poison. The agony of it, when it had entered his heart, made him question his own survival. That was the last coherent thought he'd had before the memory went blank. 

To meet his end in such a way, in a bed, feverish, being touched by a woman he did not know, had the daiyoukai clenching his teeth in a deep scowl. And to awaken to this! It was more than he was willing to tolerate and the first crackle of power fed his body, chasing from it the lingering weakness of his wounds. Claws and fangs lengthened as he walked around the bed, his feet making no sound over the soft surface of the floor coverings. The figure on the ground was still moving, shaking slivers of wood from her yellow hair and muttering incoherently. Blood trickled from numerous scrapes along her body as she fixed him with a hard glare, indifferent to the power rolling over his skin. The energy of the Whip began to gather in his hand. 

But the arrival of another drew his attention. The Whip dissipated as he peered over at the shattered doors, to see Lucidity stepping barefoot over the broken glass, her eyes wide. She was staring at the one on the floor, the one who was a perfect mirror of her physical form, down to the last strand of hair. The false Guardian stood, anger gone, and a smile started to crawl along her lips, seemingly delighted to have someone new to play with. She spoke then, the same foreign words that had been exchanged between Oberon and the South, words that had Lucidity's face growing tight with a quiet fury that had her striding forward. The false Guardian let out a cackle of a laugh, turned, and ran.

Lucidity wasn't injured, wasn't using her power to maintain herself, and was, therefore, faster. Sesshomaru had gone no more than a few paces by the time she had grabbed hold of the creature and was pinning it by the throat against the wall, its feet dangling above the floor. And even as it struggled, Sesshomaru could see the change coming over the form. Limbs were shortening. Hair was receding, growing darker. The features of the face rippled, not unlike the surface of a pond being disturbed by a fallen rock, until large, brown eyes darted between him and Lucidity, as though searching for some sign of mercy. 

"Puck," Lucidity growled at the Fae trickster. 

Puck began to babble, while Sesshomaru frowned. Had Puck not been male? Lucidity had indicated as much, and Sesshomaru had detected no different. The figure she held was slim and shapeless, with little more than a suggestion of female endowments. But the sex between the Fae's legs could not mark her as anything else but female, along with the fair scent that accompanied it. This was more than glamour or shapeshifting. Sesshomaru was uncertain what it meant and could only conclude that the Fae were among some of the more peculiar creatures he had encountered. 

"What is he saying?" the daiyoukai asked when Puck's voice became higher in pitch, the words coming faster. 

"He. She. It," Lucidity muttered. "I don't know at this point. He's begging now. A moment ago, he said he wanted to teach you a lesson for being rude and that he was going to parade around in my skin to expose the most intimate parts of your wife, since you went and ruined his grand plan by knowing it wasn't me who was trying to seduce you." And here, her fingers tightened on Puck's throat and the wet, hacking sound of a windpipe being crushed filled the room. "Pity no one told him how laughable that idea is." 

Sesshomaru did not respond, but listened in silence as Lucidity addressed the trickster in that strange, foreign tongue, her voice low and soft, regardless of the hard fury in her gaze. A calm rage, it was, that had Puck's eyes widening and head nodding vigorously. And then she brought him away from the wall and carried him outside onto the balcony. A shout of alarm reached Sesshomaru's ears, followed by a sharp scream, and Lucidity returned moments later, empty handed. She ran her fingers through her hair, breathing heavily through her nose, eyes closed and forehead wrinkled. She was an image of subdued temper and exhaustion as her shoulders sagged and she lowered her arms. 

"I told you he was going to want revenge for what you did to him," she said, and the daiyoukai frowned at the admonishing tone. 

"The trickster is no concern of mine," he said. "He is fortunate I did not kill him." 

Lucidity, who was looking around, did not appear to have heard, until she murmured, "I will if he bothers us again; that is what I told him."

"Did you not claim it was unwise to slaughter the locals?" 

"I could destroy the whole of Avalon and it would be within my right," was her indifferent reply as she moved through the chambers, kicking a length of wood out of her way. "With the North gone, her domain is mine. Puck knows it, and he knows that no one can protect him from me; I doubt we will be seeing him again. This place is a disaster," she suddenly added. "We should move you to another room." 

"That will not be necessary," said Sesshomaru. He had no intention of remaining indoors. The castle smelled of rot and dirt, of old death that had been forgotten. The forests outside, though unfamiliar, were more appealing than this ancient structure of stone. And yet Lucidity placed herself in front of him when he took a step towards the balcony, hard fingers snatching him by the wrist. 

"Fine," she said. "Then lay back down; you will burn yourself out at this rate." 

Any choice that was to be made was removed for him when the unexpected crackle of the Guardian's power scorched the air and seared across his skin. It was a brief, painful reminder of when he had attempted to stop her after she had robbed him of breath last winter. How their auras had clashed, how she had overpowered him in the end. She did the same now, cutting through the thread of his energy like a blade through a body. And the agony of the poison returned in full, flooding through him as though it were a parasite that continued to feast, continued to deplete his strength. His growl was answered with a shove that had him landing in the nest of blankets and fur, and he glared up at Lucidity as she loomed over him, armed folded, haughty and unimpressed. 

"If you want to be some measure of helpful to me, you will let yourself recover," she said. "Though how you could possibly be of any use in a war against death is beyond me, but you are the one who wouldn't listen and insisted on-Stay!" came the shout and she pointed a sharp finger at him when he began to push himself up.

"I am not some dog to be ordered, woman," he snapped, ignoring the discomfort in his muscles, as he sat upright.

"There is irony in that statement. You realize that, right?"

Was she intentionally trying to infuriate him? It seemed as if she was taking every opportunity to slight him, insult him, and he did not have the patience for such petulant behavior. And he was about to dismiss her, order her to leave him in peace if she continued with this act, when he stopped and considered the possibility with greater care. "Why are you angry?" he asked.

He wasn't certain if it was the question itself or if she expected a different reaction, but she did not respond immediately, merely blinked, staring at him, before she quickly recovered and let out a scoff. "If you need to ask, then there's no point in explaining," she said.

"You are trying to bait me, Lucidity. Why?"

"I'm not-"

"What are you hoping to accomplish with this fight?"

"Nothing! You're just a stubborn-"

"Lying will not help. Tell me the reason for your behavior."

"Fuck off, Sesshomaru! Stop over analyzing everything and just lay down already."

"Lucidity-"

"I mean it!" she yelled, and her arms had unfolded, hands clenched into fists. "You're injured and no use to anyone until you've recovered. Believe whatever the hell you want. I don't care! Just go back to sleep and leave it alone."

He didn't move, and neither did she. They stared at one another, he sitting on the edge of the bed and she standing in front of him. Her fury was as palpable as her power. The heat of it filled the space between them. He noticed the muscles in her neck constricting as she swallowed, the tremble that rushed through her body like a whisper, before he caught a scent that had been present too often of late.

"Lucidity...." he said, and saw the moisture that gathered in her eyes. Her lips parted. She began to speak, little more than an incoherent sound, before she snapped her mouth shut and shook her head, turning away in the same motion. He reached out and caught her by the wrist.

"Don't!" she shouted, jerking free and glaring back at him. Her cheeks were wet, and the fury etched along her face was fractured, and not even one as dense as Inuyasha would have had trouble understanding what lay beneath.

He could feel how she shook when he took hold of her wrist once more. This time, she didn't pull away, nor did she struggle when he drew her closer. Anger was an emotion that was easier to indulge. He, himself, had a preference for it; though he never cared for the times when he lost control. Lucidity was the same in this aspect, but she was losing control. Repeatedly. He could understand the reason for choosing to be angry. To a point, he could even understand the reason for her tears. Yet he could not understand the reason she continued to succumb, why she would allow it, when it was not in her nature. She was not weak. 

And yet she collapsed against him. The moment he reached up with his other hand, to take her by the arm, she was there, falling onto the coverlet beside him. She'd broken his grip on her wrist and wrapped her arms tight around his neck. He could hear her sobbing, felt the tears soaking his shoulder where she had buried her face, and he glanced down at what he could see of the trail of yellow hair. Why did she do this? Why did she insist on behaving as some fragile human? And why did he, Sesshomaru, continue to tolerate it? He loathed listening to her weep, smelling the salt of her tears. He loathed how she shivered in his grasp when he wrapped his arms around her, drawing her legs across his lap and lifting her to him. He loathed how her breathing grew wet and labored when his hand buried itself in her hair, and how a low keen sounded from her when he said her name again. He wanted it to stop, but did not know what to do. Beyond this...he was at a loss. 

Was being the Guardian breaking the woman? 

The daiyoukai wondered at the thought, feeling the weight of Lucidity against him. His body was still sore, still weak from the poison, but he paid the discomfort no mind as he listened to her weeping gradually subside, and her grip began to loosen. But when she drew her head from his shoulder, he was seized by a rare impulse that he succumbed to without thought, an impulse that was more instinct than desire, as he took hold of her chin and lifted her head up. Blue eyes were wide when his tongue touched the curve of her jaw and traced the path of tears along her cheek. She was stiff in his grasp, as though preparing herself to spring away, but didn't move when he repeated the gesture on the other side of her face. Yet when it happened a third time, and his tongue found the corner of her mouth, she turned from him, and was soon easing herself from his lap to sit beside him. Her feet came to rest on the floor, but she didn't stand, remaining where she was and staring down at her hands, particularly at the seven-pointed star on her palm that her fingers were tracing.

"The other Guardians believe you are a distraction," she murmured, keeping her head lowered. "And they're right. You make me forget what I should focus on." He noticed her thumb press hard on the center of her hand. "But you insist on staying here. Why?"

"Need you ask?" Sesshomaru replied, and she leaned her head down further, until her hair fell forward to hide her face from view; her nail was starting to dig into her skin.

"'We cannot remain as we are.... You cannot be mine and a Guardian.'" Hearing his own words echoed back at him had a frown creasing his lips, but he did not have a chance to respond when she spoke again. "It's becoming difficult to understand what you want from me, when you say one thing and do another. I don't know...how to interpret.... So, just tell me why you stay. Is it duty, because you're obligated, or because it's what you want?"

"You are making yourself bleed, woman," he told her, watching the small bead of crimson smear beneath her thumb.

"Answer me, Sesshomaru," came the command, with the first renewed note of irritation entering her voice.

"Both," he said. "Do not forget that I was named your Protector, but I chose to be your husband. It is what I wanted."

Yet this did not seem to be the correct statement. She displayed no signs of reassurance, but appeared to draw in on herself, arms tightening against her body, and he found himself...vexed at the sight. "Wanted?" she repeated in a quiet whisper.

"You idiot woman. You believe that I have changed my mind?" he demanded. "That I have decided this was a mistake?"

"What am I supposed to think?!" she shouted, finally lifting her eyes to glare up at him; yes, anger was always easier. "You're a stubborn, proud prince of youkai! By your own admission, you wanted me under your control, but you finally realize how impossible that is! And the things you've said to me, telling me that I can't be yours.... Didn't I tell you that I'm used to this happening, of people taking off on me?! Why do you think I have never worried about letting anyone, friends or family, know that I'm all right after Mother brought me here? I have no one waiting for me, Sesshomaru! You're the only family I have! Do you have any idea what these last few weeks with you have been like?"

The daiyoukai was unaware that he had seized her by the shoulders until she gasped in alarm and he realized that he had shoved her onto her back across the bed, strands of yellow hair caught among the white of the mokomoko. "No more than you comprehend the humiliation of one being unable to touch his own wife," he growled, and the sight of her shocked expression was as refreshing as the swell of fury that had his grip tightening on her. "I taste your blood and cannot control myself. I sought out the Sage to put an end to this affliction. I was forced to seek aid from another...for you. I am the eldest son of Inu no Taisho. The legacy alone commands respect, and I have surpassed my father in power. I seek to build my own empire. Youkai have come to fear me and bow to my will. And yet I cannot lay with you without causing you harm, because I do not understand the cause of what is happening. Attempt to fathom what that means, woman, for a youkai lord, before you next complain."

Her chest heaved as she panted, and he could hear the racing of her heart, so close he was to her. "Why couldn't you explain this to me in the beginning?" was her immediate response, and he drew back. "I know how proud you are, but would it ever kill you to admit, at least to me, the trouble you're having, instead of leaving me to wonder what the hell is going on? You didn't even tell me you were working on a solution when you went to see the Sage. You just left, and I was going to crazy. You were treating me like some burden of a human again, like it was in the beginning when we could barely tolerate each other, and I was an inconvenience to have around-"

"Lucidity," he cut in, "those concerns are ridiculous. There is no logic in them."

To his surprise, she smiled, a bitter, unhappy expression as she turned her head to the side. "You are so damn practical," she muttered. "I'll admit that I didn't consider the humiliation of this for you. But...I don't think you can understand the fear of being left, whether it's rational or not. I was ready to send you away, before you made the decision yourself."

His eyes narrowed. "After everything that has happened, that is what you believe?"

"No," she groaned, and suddenly covered her face with both hands. "It's not what I believe. It's what I'm afraid of! There's no logic to it. Don't you get that?!"

He did not pause to think, but took her by the wrists, dragging her hands apart, and pinned her arms on either side of her head. There was no force on his part, no strength, and yet she made no attempt to stop him as he leaned down, his face above hers, until he could taste her breath. "No," he murmured. "I do not understand such fear." And he closed the curve of his mouth over hers. He saw her eyes widen before his own fell shut, and felt her arch against him, as though she intended to protest, to break away. And then she sagged beneath him, all fight, all resistance fleeing her body, and her lips parted for him. The touch of her tongue beckoned, and he reacquainted himself with the taste of her mouth. Slow, methodical, he savored the warmth she gave, the fires of home that he always knew her by. Too long, it had been. He had forgotten the succulent flavor of the power that was forever coursing through her, and the fragile mortality of her nature that continued to linger.

By the time they broke apart, he was uncertain who was more breathless. There was a strain in his body as he remained upright, with most of his weight bearing down on her wrists. She either did not notice or ignored it entirely as she peered up at him, mouth open and chest heaving once more. He watched the movement, watched the curves of her form hidden by nothing more than a single layer of material, and she shifted beneath him, her scent deepening in realization of his thoughts. And he lowered his mouth to hers yet again, feasting on such a small portion of what she offered, of what he wanted to take.

But he was quick to end the embrace and his forehead came to rest against hers, eyes closed, as the exhaustion encroached. "You are my priority, Lucidity," he said. "I would have you remember that the next time you fall prey to such idiotic thoughts."

"You still love me, then?"

He pushed himself up and looked down at her with a frown. Yet she could not meet his gaze. Her eyes flicked up, then away, and there was a flush to her cheeks that suggested discomfort, if not the heat of her need.

"Craziness and all...do you?" she whispered.

He let out a soft snort. "You are not insane, woman."

"Not yet...not completely. You know that. It's what a Protector is supposed to protect a Guardian from. No mortal mind could fully survive after learning the truth. So...please.... I lied. I need to hear it. For now, just this once. Do you love me?"

His thoughts immediately turned to what the South had said to him, that a Protector was meant to save a Guardian from herself, and the fate that awaited her after he was gone. He felt a tension rise inside him that he did not care for, a sour taste forming on the back of his tongue, and a sudden need to...touch, to feel the heat of skin against his body, beneath his hand. Damn this woman! She truly would be his undoing. Long had it been since he was able to recognize himself and his actions, and this moment was no different as he gathered her into his arms, his weight threatening to crush her into the bed. His lips seized hers once again, as if determined to compensate for the long weeks of starving himself of her taste. Her gasp was lost in the embrace before he felt trembling arms slide around his neck, felt the kiss deepen, the caress of teeth against his lips, soft bites, the yearning for more. A yearning he should not indulge, whether he had the strength or not. His mouth drew back from hers, found her chin, her throat, the erratic pulse beneath her skin.

"Yes," he growled. "You insufferable, manipulate wench, the answer is yes."

Chapter Text

There was emptiness here. Nothing moved. Nothing breathed. Nothing walked, crawled, galloped, or swam. Nothing lived in this void where the North had perished. Though the blue waters stretched towards the horizon, beyond the visual of the naked eye, there was naught but dry grass and dirt beneath his feet. Death had visited here. True death that left this emptiness behind. Nothing could have survived.

At Lucidity's request, Sesshomaru had searched for some hint of the Princes having been in this dead place, a scent or an aura that somehow went undetected by the other Guardians. Sesshomaru had no confidence that anything would be discovered, but had done as she'd asked, knowing it was reassurance she sought rather than proof. And while he searched above, she had gone below, into the waters, along with the Fae King, who had been adamant on accompanying them upon learning their destination when he'd discovered them departing the island of Avalon on foot. Sesshomaru was indifferent to Oberon's presence, and at the same time understood his desire to be here; the daiyoukai would have done the same.

His search had been concluded not long ago, necessary but ultimately fruitless, and now he walked the water's edge, loathing the stagnant smells of the air and impatient for Lucidity's return. His gaze continuously swept over the still surface, but it never churned, never hinted at any sort of change. How deep did the water reach? He knew the length of this great lake, but could only fathom how far into the earth it went.

He wanted to leave this place, this country, to find himself back in familiar settings. It had been nearly three days now. The first day spent in meetings, in fights that invited death, and the second one spent recovering from those fights. The effects of the poison allowed him to venture only so far for so long before he required rest, keeping them on Avalon until this morning. Lucidity had claimed she still had business here where the North had died and they would leave once it was concluded. And while he knew this to be true, he was aware that she could have brought him yesterday, but opted, instead, to give him time to recuperate. In another lifetime, he would have been insulted. Now, however, he reflected on her priorities, especially when it was revealed that she needed to search the entirety of her domain for some signs of the Princes, that the South was doing the same in hers, and the other three scoured the remainder of the world. Should he allow her to become so distracted, to neglect her duties?

A hand absently went to the plate of his armor, settling above the wound that had closed over, but not yet healed. It would take a few days longer before he was fully recovered. Was there a way to prevent this from happening again? A way to improve his chances, increase his strength? If a single hand through the chest by a Guardian could bring him so close to his end, what success could be had against one, let alone several, fathered by Death? There must be a way, as there had been when Bakusaiga came to him.

At his back, he heard it: the sound of lapping water. Turning on a sharp heel, he saw the surface of the lake rippling. Droplets were shooting upward, higher with each passing second, until the water spread apart like a dull roar, just as the ocean had done. The narrow pathway opened up onto the bank and from it the two figures emerged, dry and engrossed in conversation that lacked the enthusiasm of a useful discovery. The currents of wind that held the water died away as Lucidity and Oberon reached the daiyoukai.

"Anything?" she asked, only to sigh when Sesshomaru gave a single shake of his head. "I'm not surprised; I figured this would be a waste of time. Thank you for looking, though." 

"Better to be certain than careless," said Oberon, arms behind his back and his gaze on the water, its surface calm once more. "I do not understand why the Princes created this lake after killing Titania. What is its purpose?" 

"I don't believe it was intended," said Lucidity. "There is nothing rotten about the water itself, only the land. There are some places where it's impossible to dig graves, because the sea level is too high. Maybe the water was already here when the crater was made and filled what was left. But water is considered a necessity of life. Without it, there would be no plants, no air to breathe. I know other factors are involved, but water has already been considered the heart of life. It's possible Mother created the lake, to balance the scar left on the earth by Titania's death." 

"An ideal way to honor her memory, to make this place lush and green," Oberon replied, then peered over at Sesshomaru and Lucidity. "You two are leaving now?"

"Our return is overdue," said Sesshomaru. 

"Plus there is another search to be made and I don't know how long it will take," Lucidity added, to which Oberon frowned. 

"Do you believe it will yield anything of use?" he asked. 

Lucidity shook her head. "I'm doubtful. We usually find the Princes when they want to be found. If they know about the North, they'll be expecting us; it will be difficult catching them off guard." 

"You have fresh eyes," said Oberon. "Perhaps you will think of something the others will not."

"Perhaps," she said, but there was uncertainty in her tone. 

"Safe travels, my Lady East. Call upon me if you have need," said the Fae King, and then made the odd gesture of extending his hand out to her. 

"You're staying here?" Lucidity asked, and Sesshomaru frowned when she clasped his hand with hers. 

"For now," Oberon answered, before offering his hand to the daiyoukai. "Farewell, Protector. I hope we meet again, under better circumstances." 

It did not escape his attention, the quick glance the Fae King and Lucidity shared, which had his frown deepening. He peered down at Oberon's hand, then back to his face and the tentative smile that was offered. "Farewell," said Sesshomaru, then turned and walked off. 

"Is a handshake...somehow offensive?" he heard Oberon ask. 

"I suppose a certain distance is maintained between strangers back home," Lucidity said. "Handshakes are not common. Don't take it personally, though, even if some of it is his personality." 

"As you wish, Lucidity. Goodbye for now." 

Sesshomaru stopped, just as he heard her reply, "Goodbye, Oberon. You're always welcome in the east." And it was a few moments before she was at his side, pausing to wave a final farewell to the Fae King, as Sesshomaru resumed his pace. 

"He has become familiar with you," he said after a while. 

"He doesn't need to be calling me by titles," Lucidity said.

"Why? Because he is a self-proclaimed monarch?"

"No, because I'm still the reason his Titania is gone."

He cast a fleeting glance in her direction, but saw nothing but quiet contemplation in her expression as she stared at the path ahead of them. "You continue with the foolish belief that you are at fault?"

"It's the truth."

"It's ridiculous."

Lucidity stopped and so did he, peering over to meet her gaze. "You really like using that word, don't you?" she asked. "Ridiculous."

"Only when your behavior makes it a necessity," he said. "You deserve the mantle of the Guardian because you do not want it. I have told you this before, and yet you continue to doubt yourself. Idiot woman."

She opened her mouth, perhaps on reflex, but she appeared to have lost her retort somewhere along the way. Soon, she shook her head and settled on a glare that did not quite reflect the heat of anger. "How is it that you can praise and insult at the same time? It's like an art form with you."

"You make it easy."

"I'm...not sure how to take that."

"Take it how you will," he told her as he turned away. "Come. I wish to leave this place, and you have neglected your duties long enough." 

A sigh echoed in response, followed by the sound of quickened footsteps as she caught up with him. "Should I not be free to choose my own priorities like some of us?" she muttered. 

"A leader is bound by responsibility and has less freedom than most," said the daiyoukai. "You should realize this by now." 

"I'm not a leader. How many times do I-"

"I grow impatient with this adamant refusal of yours," he interrupted. "You are the second-in-command of the Guardians. You are responsible for them and what happens now." 

"They barely tolerate me, Sesshomaru, and the West won't even have me. How-"

"You will deal with the West when the time comes, as you have done everything else. Do not allow yourself to be distracted by uncertainties of the future. Focus on what is happening in this moment and handle it accordingly." 

"I don't...I don't know if I can." 

A growl began to form low in his throat as his claws dug into the palm of his hand. 

"I never imagined something like this could happen, that one of us would be killed," she continued. "I don't know anything about war, about being in charge. The memories can only help so much. I'm not Satomi; I wasn't born a Guardian. I was raised to have a boring, quiet life with an equally boring husband." 

Sesshomaru rounded on her. "Enough! I will hear no more of your inane prattling, woman. You will accomplish nothing at this rate. If you wish to whine about the unfairness of the world, do so to someone who is willing to endure your complaints. My tolerance for it has waned. If you continue in this manner, you will be searching the east on your own."

The image of her expression, the shock in her eyes and the pallor of her face evident even beneath those yellow strands of hair, managed to burn itself into his mind before he turned from her, his strides quick and impatient in an effort to distance himself. 

A pair of hands on his armor brought him to an unexpected halt. He'd felt the movement, but had anticipated a gust of wind and a form to suddenly materialize before him if she attempted to impede his progress. Yet, regardless, her speed was not a matter to be underestimated, nor was her need of late to be reassured at every turn, as she laid her head against his chest. He stood there, arms at his sides, and stared down at the crown of yellow. 

"Wait," came the whisper. "I'm sorry; I didn't mean to make you mad. I know this is you trying to help."

He let out a soft snort and felt her press closer in response. 

"And you're right that I should focus on the solution and not the problem. I don't know how well cut out I am for leadership, but...having you around...kind of makes it easier." She looked up then, chin resting on his armor, and met his narrowed gaze. "So, I'll try not to complain, okay? And you'll stay?" She stepped forward, closing what little space was left between them, and grasped hold of the breastplate. "Please, just tell me I'm stupid or insufferable. Call me a wench. I don't care. Just tell me that you aren't going anywhere." 

He scowled then, feeling his irritation rise, and grabbed her by the back of the neck. His fangs nearly sliced through her lip when he caught her mouth in a rough kiss. "Does that suffice?" he demanded upon pulling back. Yet she did not answer. Rather, she stood on tiptoe and sealed her lips firmly to his, as though angry his touch had been so brief, arms locked around his neck. He was barely aware of pinning her waist with his arm and dragging her to him, lifting her so that her feet dangled above the ground. His fingers buried themselves into her hair as he devoured her mouth with an ever-increasing appetite. And the more aggressive he became, the more she responded, the harder she kissed him. He could smell her, a suffocating, sweltering blanket that was beginning to smother, until he could breathe nothing but her. His tongue explored her, searching for more of that heat, until their teeth knocked together, and he tasted it.

Her blood.

His fang had nicked the inside of her lip and the flavor exploded onto his tongue, sharp and sweet and never quite forgotten. His eyes snapped open just as she took his face in her hands and pulled herself back, feet touching the ground once more, and at the same time holding him in place. Teeth clenched, tongue pushed against the roof of his mouth, he could feel the blood sliding down his throat, stoking the embers of want into scorching flames of need. He had her wrists in his hands before he noticed what he was doing. And even then, he moved her hands away and leaned down. She turned her face from him, and he growled low in his throat, easing his forehead against her hair.

"Damn you, woman," he rumbled, his mouth directly above her ear, and she shuddered in response.

"No, Sesshomaru," she said, and there was a resolution in her tone he had not been expecting. "You'll never forgive me if I let you."

He didn't like it, the harsh sound of her voice, the truth of her words, and clamped his mouth hard onto her throat in retaliation, reveling in the cry that sprang from her. He shifted closer, holding fast to her wrists and bringing her arms behind her back. He bore down on her, pressing himself against her, and let her feel his desire.

"Fuck!" came the rough curse. "Don't! Sesshomaru...you...you were just chewing me out for neglecting my duties. Stop making it worse!"

Duties...responsibilities...Guardians...war....

His brow furrowed and his fangs loosened their hold as he brought his mouth away and straightened. The blood lingered on his tongue, even as he swallowed, but he refrained from the useless gesture of shaking his head, despite how disorienting it was to regain his bearings. Yet once he was able to focus, he found himself peering down at a familiar face that was somehow flushed and pale simultaneously. There were deep creases in her forehead and her bottom lip was drawn tight between her teeth; she appeared truly anxious, the gleam in her eyes so oddly unguarded.

And he realized he still had her arms pinned. He released her and stepped back, only to have a scowl curl his lip when he saw the red imprint of his fingers on her skin. His reaction, what he felt in response and the rarity of it, made it...difficult to look at her, to the point where he walked off, his stride long and heavy, the anger punctuated with each step. He heard her follow, but did not slow his pace; however, she quickly fell into step beside him. He glanced over and saw that she was rubbing at her wrist. 

"Did I injure you?" 

"No," she said. "I'm just thinking...how everything keeps going to hell. But I'm fine, really." 

An appropriate comparison, he thought. Yet he could not fully agree with her. "My actions are inexcusable." 

"But the blood-"

"It was not your doing; I was careless." 

"I'm not hurt, Sesshomaru." 

"That's not the point," he said sharply, his patience starting to thin once again.

"What are you trying to say then?" she asked, sounding equally exasperated. "That you're sorry or something?"

For a moment, nothing was heard but the echo of heavy footsteps upon the ground as he felt the hot coil of anger inside...anger at himself. "Yes," he said.

"...oh...." he heard Lucidity whisper. "You...oh...." 

He was not entirely surprised at the color that had filled her face, the flush of embarrassment she continued to be afflicted with, regardless of how much time had passed since their union. "You say I never apologize," he told her. "I'm apologizing for this. I regret my actions and do not wish to repeat them." 

She rubbed at the back of her neck, the heat in her cheeks persisting. "Thank you," she muttered. "I...never imagined you'd ever admit...." 

"Do not become accustomed to it," he said, and saw the corners of her mouth turn upward briefly. 

"But," she began, "does this mean we have to go back to maintaining our distance again?" 

"It would be best."

There was little change in her expression, save for the color gradually fading from her skin, before there was a slight heave of her chest as she let out an inaudible sigh, brows contracting. He looked away then, at the land ahead of them, resolute in his decision. If a single embrace could undo him to such a degree, he did not consider this a mistake. And while it not escape his attention that Lucidity found reassurance in physical touch, her reason for needing it escaped his understanding. He could understand the fear of a coming war and the unknown aftermath that would follow. Yet her doubt in his sincerity of their union, her fear that he would leave, when his actions showed the contrary, was a frustrating mystery to him. Statements made by him may have caused some confusion, but he never imagined they would have such an affect on her. What had happened in her past to plant such a seed? Was it simply the mother who had abandoned an infant daughter? Or was there more?

A sudden weight against him had Sesshomaru peering down, taken aback to find that she had moved closer and laced her arm through his. "Lucidity," he began. 

"Shut up," she said softly, and laid her head against the mokomoko. "If you're going to deprive me again, at least give me this until we're back on Avalon." 

Indulging her was a mistake, he knew, with the temptation it could bring. Refusing her would be better. And yet the words never made it out; nor did he pull away. They walked in silence together, with the grass beneath their feet gradually shifting from brittle and dead to moist and green. The stale scent of the air disappeared, became easier to breathe, and he heard Lucidity inhale deeply before tightening her hold on his arm. He should detach himself from her. Her touch was.... It was not maddening, not yet, but the possibility was there. Yet his desire seemed to be waning, enough that his mind was clear, that he would not dare reach for her again. The taste of her blood still lingered, but it was not driving him into the usual frenzy. That was...an improvement; however, he had allowed himself to be influenced, if only for a heartbeat, but enough that Lucidity, again, bore his marks. What would have happened if she hadn't stopped him?

He could not continue like this. Neither of them could. He could think of only one other who might be able to provide him with answers; however, he did not know if he could bring himself to ask that person of all people, youkai or otherwise. It was a matter he would think on for the time being and come to a decision later. Once more, he glanced over at Lucidity, or rather what he could see of her with the mokomoko hiding her from view. He was acutely aware of her warmth against him, perhaps more than he was aware of than anything else in this moment. A dangerous thing, to be so inattentive of his surroundings, and he nearly extracted himself from her grasp. Yet he found it...more difficult than he cared to admit, though he had admitted to a great deal more over the last couple of days than he'd ever believed possible. He could never have predicted such outcomes when he chose to follow her here. 

He and Lucidity walked in silence, a rare one of comfort, as it had been not too long ago; an entire day journeying could be spent with hardly more than a few words exchanged, such was the ease they'd once had with one another. The countryside they traveled along now was empty and green, similar the scenery of their country. And yet the scents marked a stark contrast. There was nothing unpleasant about it, merely different, as if the world had been slightly altered to remind the daiyoukai that this was not his home. Miles of rolling hills and open fields, distant mountains and an utter lack of inhabitants made up their journey from the great lake to the entrance of Avalon.

The scent of salt water reached him long before the sea came into view, where the unmarked path they followed ended at the edge of a cliff. The echo of waves crashing against the base filled the air and served as a reminder of what awaited their return, other trivial matters that needed to be resolved. And just as he wondered if she had any interest in those illusive creatures, Lucidity came to a sudden stop before the precipice.

"I don't want anyone to know that we came here, Sesshomaru," she announced, peering up at him. "They don't need to know what's happened."

"I remember your warning," he said. "And you remember my conditions?"

She nodded. "I do," she said, and began to pull away as she moved towards forward.

Yet, he did not release her and she glanced back at him, a slight crease in her mouth. "We should resume our training, and you will teach me what the memories hold of the Princes and their ways of war."

She smiled then, but there was something decidedly forced about the expression. "I'm willing, if you believe it will help," she said, before drawing her arm from his. This time, he did not stop her, and she stepped off the edge of the cliff.

A heavy fog rushed in, as if their eyes had been blind to it until this precise moment, as Sesshomaru followed Lucidity onto the open air, only to be met with solid ground beneath his feet. The fog grew thicker. The scent of salt water slowly dwindled until it vanished altogether and there was nothing but a mass of these dark clouds on every side. Only he and Lucidity were of solid form in this world between worlds. And then the fog began to recede, faster than any natural occurrence could be possible, to reveal a large bridge of stone that marked the entrance into Avalon, wide enough to accommodate a small army to march side-by-side.

Nothing attempted to stop their entry. The land and forest beyond were quiet, the castle a distant silhouette against the midday sky. Though Lucidity had claimed this island was home to a great number of Fae creatures, he had encountered little, except for what he had seen upon their arrival. He could hear and smell nothing as they reached the paths of the forests. A horde of a thousand youkai would have brought more comfort than this unnatural stillness, which he ultimately found...unsettling.

Reaching the Sagashite of this domain was a relief, one he would never admit to, and he stood back while Lucidity touched its surface, waited as it began to glow, until she gestured for him to follow as she lighted upon the edge of the pool and stepped in. The moment he was beside her, power and water rose up around them. He caught a final glimpse of the empty forest before the island of Avalon vanished from view, knowing he would be content to never venture here again.

And to never travel by way of Sagashite again. The power of it had the daiyoukai gritting his teeth, fists clenched at his sides, and a dull pain throbbing in his ears by the time the water fell away, to return to its seemingly benign existence in the reflecting pool.

The discomfort alone would have been enough to irritate him. Watching Lucidity jump to the ground and peer back at him, forcing a smile onto her features as a way to ease their situation, would have been enough. But the stench that filled his senses was too much. It set his fangs on edge, brought a growl low in his throat, and he bolted out of the niche, into the darkness of the night, with Lucidity calling after him. He could hear her footsteps as she followed him across the veranda and through the door into the palace. Servants threw themselves aside with cries of alarm as he made his way through the halls, his focus solely on the smell that did not belong here. More infuriating it was when he finally located the source, coming to a halt in front of the banquet room. Inside, the intruder sat there, partaking in the food of this Isle as though he belonged here.

"Sesshomaru, what the hell?" Lucidity exclaimed, as she walked out from behind him. "What's going on? What-" And then she stopped upon seeing what had his attention.

The intruder rose to his feet and swept into a deep bow. "My apologies, Lady Lucidity, for this unannounced visit."

Sesshomaru had difficulty suppressing a scowl as Lucidity stepped forward.

"Masami?" she said. "What are you doing here?"

Chapter Text

"Why did you ever see fit to gift him with your hair?"

"It was a single strand in case of an emergency, as a way to lessen the blow of exiling the Vipers back to their land."

"They were exiled centuries before your arrival; your dismissal of them makes no difference."

"The Isle is not part of your territory, Sesshomaru, and this is where they wanted to stay. I had to do something to appease them; they would inevitably blame you and I really didn't want to deal with another blood feud. Leaving a path open to Masami put his people at ease."

"He is the only one with an open invitation, then?"

"Yes. I wasn't about to invite the whole lot-"

"Why him?"

Lucidity blinked, staring, before she managed to recover herself and put her hands on her hips, a gesture that was a forceful reminder of a certain miko berating her husband. "Is that the real issue you're having with this?" she demanded. "Not that I've allowed a Viper to come here, but that it's Masami?"

"I do not trust him."

"When it's motivation to keep his people safe, we know that we can trust him; that's why he was the one I gave the hair to. But you can't trust him with me, right? That's your problem with this. The question I have, though, is do you trust me with him?"

The daiyoukai didn't speak, but glared at her as she stood before him, every inch of defiance.

"Do-you-trust-me?" she asked again, each word punctuated with a bite of anger. "Answer me."

He slid his arms into opposite sleeves. "The last time I answered such a question, you left me unconscious in the forest."

"Fine!" she snapped. "Have it your way. I'm going to speak with Masami. If you want to come with me, I won't stop you, but don't start anything, Sesshomaru. We don't have time for petty jealousy."

His eyes narrowed. "You assume much, woman."

"Whatever," she said, then spun on her heel and out of the empty banquet room. For a brief moment, the daiyoukai entertained the idea of leaving her on her own, but just as quickly dismissed it and followed after. The two of them strode through the halls together in a strained silence that did not last long, before she spoke again. "Try to remember something for me, Sesshomaru."

The door to the veranda came into view as he asked, "What is it?"

Blue eyes darted over to him, near lost behind her hair. "I'm already yours, and you're mine. Nothing is going to change that." And before he could respond, she'd looked away and reached for the door to pull it open.

His hand came to rest above hers, immediately pushing it shut, as he stood over her. The warmth of her body was so close, a forbidden fruit he would not taste. "I trust you, Lucidity," he whispered into her ear, and loathed how she shivered, how she was forced to turn her head away. But he saw her hand move towards his, felt the touch of her fingers, before she eased the door open and stepped outside, leaving him with naught but cold, empty air. 

Masami stood in the courtyard, at the edge of the veranda, where he had been instructed to wait and inclined his head at their approach. Sesshomaru, however, did not acknowledge him, but continued on his way down the steps and out onto the grass; he was content with allowing Lucidity to handle this problem if she was so intent upon the belly-crawling creatures.

"It's good to be back here," he heard Masami say. "The security of the Isle has always been a comfort; I feel guilty for having enjoyed it this past day without my Clan." 

"I will not be giving your people sanctuary," replied Lucidity, which eased the daiyoukai's irritation at the blatant attempt of manipulation.

"I would not presume-" the viper began.

"You've been waiting here since yesterday?" Lucidity cut in. 

Masami nodded. "Yes, my Lady. Your servants have been accommodating. They informed me you'd been called away and offered me lodging until your return." 

"I'm here now. What do you need?" 

"Well...it is not so much a need, my Lady, as it is a message I was sent here to deliver.” 

Sesshomaru peered back at the pair, at Masami's grievous expression and Lucidity's momentary surprise.

"I don't know if you are aware, but my people live off the coastline," Masami continued. "Something has been attacking our crafts with increasing frequency these last few weeks. Not just us either, but humans as well."

"...something?" Lucidity repeated. 

"Yes. It's decimating whatever it comes across. Many have died. There are rumors that every fishing village along the coast has suffered. People are afraid to go back out onto the water; at this rate, the stock of fish will dwindle into nothing by the time winter arrives."

"I see.... This thing wouldn't happen to be a giant sea creature by chance? Very large tentacles that are sinking the boats?" 

"Yes, yes!" exclaimed Masami. "Have you encountered it? That is one of the monsters that-" 

"One of?!" Lucidity echoed, and alarm rang clear in her voice. "What do you mean 'one of?'" 

"Well...as in, there is more than one creature that has been attacking us," was the tentative response, as if Masami feared a painful reprimand for stating the obvious. "There have been sightings of water dragons and serpents, larger than the vessels they destroy, giant turtles that have snapped men in half in their jaws, and a couple other creatures that I do not have names for. But now we have an increase of sharks and whales and nearly any sea animal that poses some sort of threat. It's as if the ocean itself has turned against us. We may yet find the source of this upset, but we were hoping you might be familiar with what is happening, if it is going on anywhere else in your domain." 

"This is the first I'm hearing about it," said Lucidity. "It seems...isolated to your area; I would have been aware of it otherwise. If these attacks spread to the rest of the country...." 

"The country will be devastated," finished Masami. “The Viper Clan will manage to survive, but I cannot speak for the humans.”

Lucidity let out a sudden groan, running both hands through her hair, and made her way down the veranda, away from the two men. "[I don't have time for this crap,]" Sesshomaru heard her mutter. "[Son of a bitch. Already killed two. Now there's a third? Plus dragons and serpents. What next? No, don't say that. You just jinxed yourself. Idiot!]" 

"Uh...my Lady, are you all right?" 

She waved a dismissive hand at the viper, keeping her back to them both. "What was the first monster that was spotted? The one with the tentacles?"

"I...think so, yes. Why-"

"Has anyone spotted youkai from the sea?"

"I have seen none for myself, and I've heard so many stories by this point that I cannot be certain. Are these youkai behind everything?"

Lucidity cast a brief glance in Sesshomaru's direction before looking away. "A strong possibility. We've been searching for them for weeks. We'll take care of it, Masami, so don't worry."

At this, the daiyoukai stepped forward. "We are under no obligation to aid the vipers again." 

"We aren't aiding anyone," Lucidity said, turning to face him. "We're settling a score."

"They have come to you twice now for help," he told her, "and give nothing in return." 

Suddenly, Masami came down from the veranda, announcing baldly, "We are prepared to offer our services. The other leaders and I actually discussed this matter before I left. Our swords and venom are yours, Lady Lucidity. Our magic, too, if you so desire." 

"I...I don't have need of any of that," she said, and her hesitancy had Sesshomaru peering over at her; though there was little he could understand about her discomfort over Masami's proposal.

"Perhaps not at this moment," the viper replied. "But I hope that you would count us among your allies should that day ever arrive." 

"A hollow compensation," said Sesshomaru, ignoring Lucidity's glance towards him. "But one that will suffice."

"Does this mean you will accept?" asked Masami, looking between them. 

Sesshomaru caught Lucidity's eye and saw the resignation of defeat in the lines of her face before she shook her head and let out a sigh. "If this deal placates everyone involved, I won't object," she said. 

"Thank you, my Lady," said Masami with a deep bow. "You have the undying gratitude of the Viper Clan. I pray that we will serve you well in the years to come." 

With his gaze downcast, Masami did not see the minute cringe in her expression as the daiyoukai did when she turned away. Yet it only served to further bewilder him, witnessing such reluctance to a bargain that was of little consequence. "Is there anything else, Masami?" she asked.

"Nothing that would demand your attention, my Lady, but would you have anything of me now? Some service I am able to render?"

"No," was the immediate answer. 

"Shall I take my leave, then?" 

Lucidity folded her arms, tilting her head back to peer up at the night sky. "If it's what you want." 

A sudden impulse to move forward, to intervene in a possibly violent manner, had every muscle in Sesshomaru's body stiffening as he fought the urge. Watching Masami approach her filled him with the irrational desire to drag her away, to ensure that the belly-crawling beast understood that his intrusive presence would not be tolerated. "And if it is not what I want?" came the soft question that had the daiyoukai flexing his claws. 

Once again, however, it was Lucidity's response that nullified him as she stepped away from Masami, regarding him with a slight frown. "Doing what we don't want can mean it is the better choice," she said. "If you have nothing more to tell me, then it's best for you to leave." 

Masami was quick to move back, inclining himself deeply at the waist. "As my Lady commands. I look forward to seeing you in my homeland and hope that you are able to put a stop to those responsible for the attacks. I will inform my people of your pending arrival; it will be a relief for them to know that you are coming." 

"Until then, Masami," Lucidity said, and the viper gave her a broad smile that Sesshomaru did not care for.

He came to stand beside Lucidity as the viper, having accomplished his purpose on the Isle, gave another bow of farewell, then turned and strolled away. Through the courtyard, beyond the Hahaoya no Shikyu, and out into the field, the daiyoukai watched until his form was swallowed by the darkened forest. "He is too forward with you," said Sesshomaru.

"Seems that way," muttered Lucidity.

"You agree, then?"

"I knew you wouldn't like his behavior. Why do you think I sent him away?" And yet, before Sesshomaru could deign to answer, she abruptly turned to face him. "Why did you do that?"

A frown creased his lips as he folded his arms once more. "Be specific, woman. I will not guess your meaning."

"Why did you accept his offer?" she demanded. "Why would you want to have anything to do with them?"

Sesshomaru gave her nothing but a silent stare, aware that she would not be so agitated if she didn't know the answer. And, indeed, she moved towards him, her hands forming into fists. 

"You did it because we could be going to war soon, didn't you? Because we could be facing the Princes?" 

"This upsets you?" 

"The vipers would be nothing but cannon fodder!" she shouted. "The Princes would slaughter them!" 

"If they know the risks and are willing, then you should allow it," replied the daiyoukai. 

"It's suicide!" 

"Sacrifices must be made in war."

"I'm not sending people to their deaths!" 

"If it is necessary to win, then you must." 

"Dammit, Sesshomaru! You-" 

Sesshomaru stepped up to her, so close that she balked and moved back before stopping herself as he peered down at her, his gaze hard and unamused by these repeated outbursts. "One who would lead listens to the advice of those more experienced. You may have the memories of another, but you, yourself, are ignorant of the ways of war, Lucidity. By your own admission, you know this." 

There was no response, no sound that rose from her. There was nothing but a fine tremor that filled her body as she glared up at him, the bones of her wrists straining with the tightening of her fists. Eventually, she managed to open her mouth, and yet she did not speak. She scowled when words failed her and cast her gaze to the ground. The sight...eased his own displeasure of the situation, seeing her admit defeat, knowing that she agreed, even if she never admitted aloud. 

"You...are so damn frustrating," she finally muttered, to which he responded by placing a short distance between them and unsheathing Tenseiga. 

"Do you wish to alleviate your frustrations?" he offered, and she looked up with a frown, blinking in surprise. But then, a slow smile curved her lips and she held a hand out to her side, summoning the Guardian's power that manifested into the weapon of her choice. With the war scythe clutched in both hands, she tilted her head in invitation with that smile still in place, both mocking and alluring in the same breath. 

Lucidity brushed a hand through her hair for what felt like the umpteenth time. Sleep would have been wonderful, glorious even; a chance to give her overwhelmed brain a chance to recover. But despite what Thalia had claimed about half-breed Guardians being able to find a bit of extra sleep, the ability so far eluded Lucidity. The past few nights since leaving the Isle had yielded nothing in the way of a one-way trip to dreamland. She'd spent so many long hours going over places that needed to be searched, better ideas that could be implemented, traveling to the territory of the Viper Clan, sea monsters to battle, that she was ready to drop on the spot and refuse to move until the next seasonal slumber came and she could pass out. There was just...so much.... The Princes. The Guardians. The North's death. The West's refusal to accept her leadership. The role of leadership itself! 

She hated it. She hated that there was so little she could do about what had gone wrong, that there was nothing she could do to fix it. Just...prepare. Yet her training with Sesshomaru seemed so...so damn laughable. Pitting her strength against his, teaching him about how the Princes operated while he taught her about war, gave her no reassurance. The Princes were too powerful and Sesshomaru, determined though he was, passionate in his fight, did not stand a chance.

And, frankly, Lucidity had trouble believing she did either. Was it such a shock that she fought not to cry every night, every day? Traveling with Sesshomaru, whether it was dark or light, these endless worries threatened to get the better of her. On the rare times they stopped, to rest or bathe after a bought of sparring, that was when it was the worst. That was when she felt like staying where she was, to let the earth swallow her whole, and she separated herself from Sesshomaru with some feeble excuse or other to weep in solitude. Sometimes for a few minutes. Sometimes longer. And she could never go to him. He had so little patience, and she'd promised she wouldn't complain. She couldn't let him see, couldn't let him hear.... Though, he must have smelled the tears on her. The way he looked at her when she came back, the way his mouth moved in that pensive gesture of his, he must have suspected. But he never said a word, never indulged her, and she kept everything to herself, this entire...hopelessness of such a bleak, uncertain future.

And now that they had reached the village, she didn't want to venture further. Going within the boundaries of the human world, she would become a blight upon the quiet, peaceful existence of her friends. She could not bring her problems to them. She wouldn't.

"Lucidity."

She looked away from the villagers milling about their lives in the distance, and over to a certain daiyoukai, who had already walked ahead and was now peering back at her. If he was irritated or bewildered, she didn't know, but she said nothing as he watched her with that ever-scrutinizing gaze of his.

"You are the one who decided we should fetch Jaken and Ah-Un," he said. "Why do you delay us now?"

"I was just thinking," was her vague reply as she approached him. Yet his stare was persistent, a mute command for a better explanation, and she let out a sigh. "What should we tell them, about where we've been, about why we had to leave so suddenly? They're bound to ask."

"It is none of their business," said Sesshomaru as he set off.

"I believe that has already been established," she said. "Look, you may be able to ignore them without consequence, but I don't have that luxury. If they ask me, I'm not sure what to tell them. And lying-"

"You are a poor liar, Lucidity," he cut in.

"That has been established as well," she grumbled.

"You omit, distract, or tell half-truths," he continued.

"Figured that out, have you?"

He shot her a cold glare. "You cannot lie; don't insult yourself with the attempt."

"I'm not sure how this is suppose to help if they-"

"You are not obligated to answer any of their questions," came the sharp interruption. "You have refused their demands before and can do so again, or have you forgotten your resolve so easily?"

It was Lucidity's turn to glare. And the anger was refreshing, like plunging into a cold river on a hot day, and she held on to that feeling. She curled her lip at the daiyoukai, at his uncanny ability to deliver an insult, whether he was praising or advising at the same time. Was it some sort of way for him to save face? Making a person feel like an idiot while helping simultaneously? Maybe one day she'd call him out on it, when she wasn't pissed off about it. Instead, she quickened her pace and marched on ahead, not deigning to respond, exactly as he'd instructed.

The villagers were congenial in their greetings. As she walked the familiar paths along the fields and through the huts, many heads nodded in her direction. Some called out to her, bowing, friendly smiles and all. Very few approached with the daiyoukai not far behind her. Only the children, either more trusting or oblivious to how dangerous this particular inu could be, ran up to greet her. Of course, when they realized she hadn't brought gifts or treats this time, very few decided to stay. Though one little girl, no more than four, was quite insistent on being picked up. And as soon as Lucidity stopped to oblige, tiny hands grabbed hold of her blonde hair.

"What are you doing?" Lucidity asked, just as she felt Sesshomaru's presence come to a stop behind her.

"Your hair isn't warm," she said, with an unexpected pout to her lips.

Lucidity blinked. "Is there a reason why it should be?"

"People say that you steal the light of the sun, and that is why your hair is yellow and your eyes are blue, because the sun makes the sky blue like your eyes. Is that true? Do you really take the sunlight?"

A burst of laughter broke from Lucidity. She couldn't help it. The seriousness of the girl's tone, her earnest expression, when telling such an absurd tale, was rather adorable, and such a stark contrast to the doom and gloom that they had been dealing with for the last week. It was a welcomed relief. But then she noticed a woman approaching, very hesitant and anxious, her gaze darting from Sesshomaru to the girl, whom Lucidity lowered to the ground.

"If anyone asks," she said, crouching in front of her, "tell them I only take what I need and leave the rest for everyone else. Now, I think your mother is waiting for you, so get going."

"Okay!" chimed the girl as she darted off in the woman's direction, oblivious to the worry she had caused.

Lucidity straightened and glanced over at Sesshomaru, who was watching the pair of mother and daughter. "Stealing the sun," she remarked, and he looked at her. "That's a new one. A better story would be a sun god embracing a mortal woman and fathering children with golden hair. Don't you think?"

"Stories do not interest me," he said.

What a shock. And yet, before she could reply, a new voice rang out.

"Lucidity!"

And Lucidity turned to see an all-too-familiar group coming their way. Only three for now. Well, four, if one counted the infant being pushed into Inuyasha's arms by Kagome. It was she who had spoken and the one who was rushing ahead of Inuyasha and Shippo, beaming brightly. Lucidity was never given a chance to respond properly as a pair of arms was flung around her neck, hugging her tighter than ever before.

A movement out of the corner of her eye distracted her, if but for a moment. And she watched as Sesshomaru continued down the path, passing Inuyasha and Shippo on his way. No words were exchanged, not even a glance, save for the nervous look the kitsune cast the daiyoukai.

"O! Lucidity, you're back!" Kagome exclaimed right in Lucidity's ear, which brought her sharply round, coupled with a nice ringing in the air now. "You've been away too long! I'm so sorry about what happened at the festival! I'm so sorry that I upset you. I never should have said those things. I was upset about the girl we had buried that day. I couldn't help her and...I just...." And here, Kagome stepped back and clasped Lucidity's hand in both of hers, inclining her head in a very unexpected bow. "I took it out on you and I'm so...so sorry! Please accept my apology, Lucidity! You're a good person and I don't want to lose your friendship and-"

"Kagome, it's fine!" Lucidity finally cut it. "We're fine. It's all good. I'm not angry; I never really was."

Kagome blinked, eyes brimming with tears. "You weren't? But...you left so quickly, without saying anything."

"I fell asleep," Lucidity told her. "Sesshomaru had to take me back to the Isle."

"Oh! Then...you really weren't. I'm so glad!" The priestess smiled and released her hand. "But why were you gone for so long?"

"Yeah!" said Shippo as he and Inuyasha reached them, and the kitsune promptly hopped up onto Kagome's shoulder. "Where did you go? Some place new? Did you bring us anything?"

"Shippo! You should say hello first before asking for things," Kagome scolded, while Lucidity shook her head.

"I don't have anything, Shippo. Maybe next time," she said.

The kitsune was visibly disappointed, even as he accepted the lack of presents with a sullen. "Okay," he mumbled. "But...are you going to tell us where you went?"

"Yeah, that's what we'd like to know," said Inuyasha from where he stood apart from the others; he was currently attempting to dislodge his daughter's hold on his hair, but as soon as he managed to free himself from one fist, she immediately grabbed on with another. He muttered a curse as he went round and round with her, before his gaze darted up to Lucidity. "Well?" he asked. "You gonna tell us what happened? You show up, the ground shakes, then you immediately disappear, and we've had to deal with Jaken crying about it every day."

"What are you talking about, Inuyasha?" piped up Kagome before Lucidity could answer. "When was she here?"

Inuyasha froze like a deer in the headlights, staring at her with his mouth ajar, while Asami squealed above him and yanking freely on his hair. "I...." the hanyou began. "I...er...she wasn't.... I mean...."

"Why didn't you tell me?!" Kagome shouted, stomping up to him. "You know I've been wanting to see her for weeks! If you knew she was in the area, you should have taken me to her. Why did you go off on your own to see her?"

"Don't blame him, Kagome," said Lucidity, and the priestess whirled around, face flushed with anger, while Inuyasha gave her a look of relieved gratitude over his wife's shoulder. "I was just passing through when he came across me. I asked him not to say anything because I didn't have time to visit. Sesshomaru and I have been searching for some youkai, and then the earthquake happened and...." Lucidity shook her head. "It's just been a bit crazy is all."

"Will you tell us about it?" asked Kagome.

Something cold and heavy sank into the pit of Lucidity's stomach. Yet, rather than answer, she cast around, looking for a way to stall, and found herself asking, "Where are Miroku and Sango?"

"They're home with their kids," said Inuyasha, who had resumed the hair wrestling with Asami.

"How about we all head over there?" Kagome suggested with a smile. "I'm sure Sesshomaru has gone off to find Rin and he will want to visit with her."

"Yeah! Then we can get some food and Lucidity can tell us everything!" Shippo declared.

Lucidity could do nothing but cringe inwardly and resign herself to following her friends through the village. How long, she wondered, will Sesshomaru want to stay?

The greetings from Miroku and Sango were as usual: a warm, welcoming smile from the monk and a smothering embrace from the daemon slayer. Their brood raced in circles around the many legs of the adults, including their baby son, waddling around on short legs, eager to catch up with his sisters. Inuyasha eventually managed to untangle Asami from his hair and set her down, and it was not long before she was crawling after her playmates. Out on the porch, the meal that Shippo was desperately after was served. Bowls of rice and cooked fish were passed around.

And yet the children were too keen on their games to be bothered with something as trivial as food. Lucidity found a spot on the ground, sitting in their midst to keep an eye on them, which gave the adults and Shippo a chance to eat in peace. She watched as one of the girls chased her twin with a large sunflower. At first, she couldn't understand why the twin was shrieking so much, until she spotted a large, fuzzy worm on top of the flower. Their brother was making nonsense noises while he tried to keep up with his sisters, and it was such a normal, predictable display of lives free of care. Lucidity didn't even realize how mesmerized she'd become until she noticed that Asami had sneaked up on her. The baby was crawling over her thigh by the time she looked down and fell face-first into her lap before she could grab onto her.

"She likes you," Kagome giggled as Lucidity held the infant up at eye-level.

Inuyasha snorted. "She likes everyone, even Sesshomaru. The kid's got weird taste, kinda like you and Rin."

"Well, we all like you, Inuyasha, for some reason," said Lucidity. "What does that say about your character, I wonder."

"Bitch," he muttered through a mouthful of food.

"Jerk," she snickered in return, and he grinned.

"I don't get you two," Kagome sighed. "But so long as you're getting along, I won't complain; just try not to use such language in front of the children."

"They're gonna hear and see a lot worse in this world," said Inuyasha. "They should get used to it now and learn how to deal. For fuck's sake, woman, do you know what I had to go through as a kid? I mean, shit, I was lucky to survive-"

"OSUWARI!"

The hanyou kissed the ground, and his near-empty bowl went flying. Sango caught it with barely an upwards glance in one hand, her other still holding her own bowl, and let out a sigh as she set it aside.

"Serves you right," Shippo grinned at the twitching hanyou stuck in the earth.

"I told you not to use that language, Inuyasha!" Kagome yelled. "This time period might be more violent than the one I grew up, but that does not mean I will have our daughter listening to that foul mouth of yours!"

Inuyasha managed to jerk his head up. "Dammit, woman, I know that-"

"OSUWARI!"

"GAH!"

"Obviously you don't if I have to keep reminding you!"

"All right! I'm sorry, Kagome. Give it a rest already! That shi-stuff hurts!"

"So, Lucidity!" Miroku began, his voice easily carrying over the bickering couple. "How have your travels been?"

The lighthearted amusement of the moment was punctured in an instant and Lucidity felt the smile slip from her face. She was still holding Asami, letting the girl tug at her robes and hair, as the twins resumed their chasing, their brother struggling after them. She said nothing, but watched the children in their play, and Shippo joined before long, setting his now empty bowl aside, and then darted in the fray.

"Lucidity?" Sango called. "Everything okay?"

No...no, everything was not okay. Everything had gone to hell! Sitting here in this perfect little world of mortals was a complete sham! She shouldn't be here. She didn't belong! And it was so irresponsible of her to pretend otherwise. She'd sent the other Guardians out to search for threats and she hadn't even begun. She'd wanted to collect Jaken because she knew how devastated he was, being left behind. And now she had to deal with this! The fury was churning so hot in her chest, building, rising into her throat, which began to constrict, making her eyes burn.

"Lucidity?"

It was Inuyasha this time, sitting up and ignoring the dirt falling from his hair as he frowned at her. She forced herself to swallow, forced herself to ignore the anger, ignore the discomfort, the guilt, the stress, the...just all of it. She began to extract her hair out of Asami's grasp, a ready-made excuse not to look at anyone.

"Things have been difficult," she was able to admit, her voice low, but sturdy as she went through the motions. "But it's been manageable. I have work to do after we leave the village, so I doubt this will be a long visit." 

"Has something happened?" asked Miroku.

"Nothing that concerns any of you," was her reply, and it was...astonishing how easy the words came to her.

"Hey!" snapped Inuyasha. "What kind of answer is that? You sound like Sesshomaru."

"Yeah," said Kagome. "You know we just want to help."

Finally, Lucidity was able to free herself from Asami and settled the baby onto her lap, dragging her hair back and out of reach of those strong, tiny fists that continued to search for stray strands. "I know," she said. "But you can't. None of you can. Two of you died last time. Nearly three, if memory serves."

"So, something did happen," said Miroku, putting his food down. "Something with the Princes of Death. That's why you don't want to tell us." 

A scowl pulled at her lips. "There was an emergency and I had to leave, yes. There is nothing I can do to put right what happened, so there is definitely nothing that any of you can do. And that is all I will say on the matter, so leave it alone."

"Please, Lucidity," said Kagome as she leaned forward, bowl clasped tightly in both hands. "Don't shut us out. We're family, aren't we? Let us help you."

"I'm not shutting you out!" snapped Lucidity, causing Kagome to jerk back in surprise. "I'm trying to keep you safe! And don't pull that family crap with me, Kagome. Don't try and guilt me into giving you answers. This is my decision as Guardian of the East and I will not have any of you involved. Understand? I don't need anyone."

The tension in the air was palpable and the silence pressed against the ears like a high ringing note. The children continued with their laughter and games, while looks were exchanged between Sango, Miroku, and Inuyasha. Yet Kagome had eyes only for Lucidity. The two women sat in their respective spots, brown and blue eyes locked together in an unseen battle, until the darker of the pair abruptly narrowed. Lucidity felt her heart against her ribs as Kagome slammed her bowl down, rose, and came to stand in front of her. Not a word was spoken. Lucidity did not budge, was barely aware of the infant moving about in her lap. And then Kagome crouched down, took her squirming daughter, before turning on a sharp heel and walking off.

"Kagome?" Inuyasha called out.

"Don't follow me, Inuyasha," she said without looking back. "I need some time to myself."

But Inuyasha was already on his feet and padding after her. "Wait a second, Kagome!"

"OSUWARI!"

"Maybe it's best to heed her advice," said Miroku, leaning over from his seat on the porch to peer down at the Inuyasha-shaped hole. "Leave her alone for now and go look for her after she has had a chance to calm down."

There was much grumbling and cursing from the hanyou as the power of the beads wore off and he was able to right himself, shaking the dirt and rocks from his hair. With a scowl, he folded his arms within the sleeves of his haori and promptly turned a hard glare onto Lucidity, who was still sitting quietly on the ground.

"I'm not apologizing," she said at once.

"It's okay," said Sango as she began collecting the discarded bowls. "We know you have your reasons."

"Though I must admit, the ways of the Guardian continue to baffle me," said Miroku. "It would be fascinating to learn more, if you would be willing to teach me."

"To teach us," his wife put in just before disappearing inside the hut.

"Maybe some other time," said Lucidity. "I'm not up to giving lessons right now."

"Keh!"

She peered over at Inuyasha, who had not stopped bristling with anger, his clothes and skin bearing the marks of the most recent abuse at the hands of the priestess. Was it so different from her and Sesshomaru lashing out at each other? "She may be upset with me now," Lucidity began, and caught a glimpse of fangs as Inuyasha sneered, "and she has taken it out on you. But wouldn't you rather her be furious today and alive later? I mean, do you really want her going up against another Prince of Death? One was bad enough. Imagine what could happen with the remaining three."

The bristling stopped and Inuyasha blinked, straightening and staring at Lucidity as if she had just cast a magical spell that made him see the light.

"Just let me be the bad guy," she continued. "And you can go comfort her after I've reduced her to tears."

"Huh...that's not a bad idea," he said, rubbing his chin thoughtfully and peering up at the cloudless sky. "Be a nice change for once."

Lucidity managed a small smile, then peered over at Miroku, just as Sango emerged and knelt down beside him. "And I know you two don't want to see another battle with Morstua's brothers, not after your children nearly became orphans."

The two glanced at one another, before Sango spoke. "We may not want to, but we will if necessary."

"Like hell," said Lucidity. "I wasn't above knocking Sesshomaru out last time. I could imprison him if I so choose. What makes you think I won't do the same to you?"

Sango rolled her eyes, then suddenly asked, "Does he know about whatever is was that happened?" Lucidity nodded and the daemon slayer let out a soft sigh. "Good. I'm glad you have him, at least."

A sigh of her own broke from Lucidity. "Yeah...there's that, at least," she muttered, unfolding her legs and stretching them out as she leaned back on her hands. She wondered how Sesshomaru's visit was going, if he was ready to leave or not, being so close to so many humans. If Jaken was with them, he must be ecstatic and eager to be on his way. What had it been like for the imp, forced to mingle in the village? Or had he hidden out in the forest with Ah-Un?

Something touched her finger. At first, she ignored it, thinking it was nothing more than a blade of grass being tossed by the wind, even when the sensation began to move upward. It wasn't until she felt the same touch on a couple more fingers, followed by the mild weight of something on her knuckles, that she glanced down.

"[FUCK!]" she cried out, and jerked her arm up. A very large, very black beetle was sent tumbling to the ground and she immediately flicked it away. There was a vindictive pleasure in watching it sail through the air and disappear into the grass, where the children and Shippo quickly converged on it, while Lucidity scowled and rubbed at her hand, her skin crawling with the remembered sensation of its tiny legs moving over her skin. A bark of laughter had her peering around at Inuyasha, who made no effort to hide his amusement, unlike Sango and Miroku, who at least had the decency of covering up their grins; and yet their shoulders were shaking with mirth.

"You take out a son of Death, but you can't handle a little beetle?" Inuyasha jeered. "Ha! You're such a girl!"

"They're disgusting, all right?!" she shouted. "I've always hated those things, ever since I was kid. I woke up once to a roach crawling on my neck. My father thought I was being murdered with all the screaming coming from my room."

"Youkai and sea monsters and Princes of Death, and you lose your head over a freaking bug!" the hanyou practically howled, red in the face with laughter, tears starting to glisten from the corners of his eyes.

"I-Inuyasha, stop!" Lucidity chided, and yet her attempt at scolding was pitiful, as a chuckle bubbled to the surface. "Stop-stop already! It's not f-funny!"

"No, it's fucking hilarious!" Inuyasha declared, doubled over and clutching at his sides. "Big, powerful demigod screams over a beetle."

"I didn't scream!"

And now Miroku and Sango had joined in, the monk with his head tossed back and his wife gripping her stomach, and Lucidity finally admitted defeat. All four of them lost themselves to their own laughter, falling into this shared ecstasy of grand amusement and delight. And for Lucidity, it was such a rare and strange treat, one that filled her with a pleasure so different from that of the flesh, but a pleasure, nonetheless, that she did not want to end. Gods, how she wished it never would!

Yet, of course, it did. Not for the others, though. Just her, when she felt an unexpected tug on the back of her robes and something being dropped inside, sliding between clothing and skin. Her eyes flew wide. She didn't need to see to understand. She could feel it! Squirming and scampering with its many feet along her bare back. With a shriek she couldn't suppress, she leapt up, whirling around, hands grabbing at the back of her robes, to see the twins and Shippo fleeing for cover and the infant clapping his hands from where he sat watching.

"You little brats!" Lucidity cried out. "Which one of you did that?! Oh my gods, get it out! Someone-AH!"

Nothing but ringing laughter answered her, both from the children and the adults, as she danced on the spot, a great deal of dignity forgotten. There was no daughter of any goddess here, just a woman having a panic attack as a beetle crawled inside her clothing. She made many attempts to seize it through her robes, and yet refrained from crushing it at the same time; the last thing she wanted was the guts of an insect all over her. And with so much tugging and pulling on the material, it wasn't long before it began to loosen, but she didn't have the mind to stop until one of her shoulders was suddenly bare.

Shit! She couldn't strip here in front of everyone! And she couldn't...couldn't act on the obvious solution.

And then she felt the beetle slip lower, desperate in its own way to find an exit. Further into the robes? No. Down a thigh? No, back up it went. Up her back, around her side, down again. With a shout of frustration, Lucidity began to hop, hoping to dislodge the damn thing, and heard renewed guffaws of her audience.

"You idiot!" Inuyasha cackled. "Just let yourself become incorporeal already and it'll fall out."

Fuck.... Fuck, fuck, fuck! Maybe, just maybe she could get away fast enough. She'd held her own against the West before she'd become too disorientated. And Sesshomaru...he'd never suspected.

Seeing no alternative, or perhaps too panicked to manage, she did not consider any other options and did as the hanyou said. And the world spun away from her. Like being caught in a loop, she couldn't stop it. Vaguely, she was aware that the object of her panic had dropped to the ground as she spirited herself across the grass and up the hill, away from the hut in an effort to put as much distance between herself and the others as possible. She had only one clear thought churning through her: she couldn't let anyone see. If she could just get far enough....

Yet everything was wavering around her. The earth was up, the sky was down. There was a pressure, a discomfort of both mind and body that was rapidly becoming worse. Each time it was worse! She could barely see, barely focus, could only feel the grass, smell the soil. Voices echoed in the distance as her body collided with the ground. But the world never stopped its spinning. Faster and faster until everything began to fade, became murky, and finally went dark.

Chapter Text

The miko was angry.

The piercing glare fixed on him was unnecessary. The purposeful gait in which she walked was enough to determine her unpleasant mood from a distance, long before she reached the outskirts of the village where he had located Jaken and Rin. Accustomed though he was to her towering rages, Sesshomaru had difficulty imagining what action on his part could have provoked her. Normally it would involve an attempt on her life or Inuyasha's, and nothing of the sort had taken place in several years. Perhaps he should reconsider where he stood on that matter; he would prefer to earn whatever tirade the miko intended to subject him to.

Sesshomaru, reclined in the shade of a tree, peered over to where Jaken and Rin were knelt upon the ground, lost in their work of digging up roots for the old miko. A basket of collected herbs lay beside them, steadily being filled, even after his arrival. It was no different than the day of the festival; Rin had not allowed herself to become distracted from the tasks Kaede had set for her, regardless of his immediate presence. He approved, if not begrudgingly.

"We're almost done, my lord!" Jaken called out upon noticing the daiyoukai watching them. "It won't be long, and then I can fetch Ah-Un for you and-Oh! Kagome! What are you doing here?"

The miko had walked into their midst, carrying her child on her hip and glowering down at Sesshomaru, before she turned to the others. "Rin, can you watch Asami for a bit? I need to speak with Sesshomaru."

"What business could you possibly have with my lord?" Jaken demanded as Rin hurried over to take the infant.

"Quiet, Jaken," said Sesshomaru, and the imp nearly choked on the next words that never made it out.

Meanwhile, as Rin returned to gathering roots with Asami now beside her, Kagome knelt in front of him, hands clenched tightly upon her knees and her expression one of fierce disapproval. What had he done to offend her? The question intrigued him, and yet her mute glare was becoming irksome. Did she wish for him to guess? To ask? He would not indulge her antics and soon looked away, waiting for her to speak. He did not have to wait long.

"What's going on with Lucidity?!"

Sesshomaru peered back at the miko. Though he did not care to fathom what went on in a female's head, he should have surmised the topic of this one's irritation. 

"What's wrong with her?" Kagome pressed. "She won't talk to us. We know something happened, something with the Princes, but she won't tell us anything about it."

"And what makes you believe that I will oblige?" he replied.

"Because there's more to it!" she snapped. "I get that Lucidity wants to protect us, but she's really upset. She almost started crying when we were talking, and that isn't like her. Haven't you noticed anything-"

"Your underhanded methods of getting information do not impress," he said. "I will not go against Lucidity's wishes."

Kagome was not deterred and leaned forward with that piercing glare of hers. "Even if it means stopping her from going off on her own again?"

"She has made her promises to me, miko, and that is my only concern."

"Your only concern?" she repeated, and there was a mocking note in her tone that had his patience quickly evaporating. "So, you don't care how sad she is? Just like she was when she first came here, when she was alone and afraid all the time?"

A fist clenched within his sleeve. "Is there a point to your ramblings?"

Kagome slammed her hands onto the ground, eyes burning from beneath her dark hair, and the chill of fury in that gaze gave him pause, perhaps even a fleeting insight into what made Inuyasha cower under the wake of his wife's temper. "You had better be taking care of her, Sesshomaru," she said, and the warning in her voice was unmistakable.

"Do not lecture me of my duties, miko," he said. "I am her Protector. You are merely-"

"No!" shouted Kagome. "No, not as her Protector! You need to take care of her as her husband, more than you are now, because it's obvious that you're not. She let slip that she doesn't need anyone in this fight of hers, which means that she feels like she can't rely on anyone. Do you get that? She isn't simply refusing to tell us what happened. She isn't talking to us at all. She's being distant, even cruel, and I'm worried about her. So, if we can't be there for her, you need to be. That's your biggest job now, the most important. Got it?"

That was it then. That was the point. The miko was not after any practical information; she was anxious over her friend's state of mind. And Sesshomaru was...uncertain about how to respond. He did not care for the lecture, at being admonished, least of all by a human, but he also found himself disconcerted. The accuracy of the miko's deduction made him...uncomfortable. His cold gaze was settled on her, but he did not reply, even as she continued to glare at him, perhaps waiting for a response that he would not give.

"How dare you!"

Jaken, however, was another matter, as he came running over, having abandoned the roots in favor of coming to his lord's defense. "How dare you speak to Sesshomaru-sama with such disrespect!" the imp yelled, waving the two-headed Staff above his head as always. "You should be punished for your insolence, wench! I should burn you to a cinder, leave nothing but ash behind for that pathetic hanyou to find." 

"Kagome!"

On reflex, Jaken dove to the ground, Staff landing with a clatter beside him, as he covered his head in fear of imminent attack. Sesshomaru considered his ineptitude for a moment, before rising to his feet, along with the miko, who appeared perplexed at Inuyasha's sudden arrival. Skidding to a halt in front of them, the hanyou peered around, at Jaken shaking on his stomach, over to Rin holding Asami, and finally sparing Sesshomaru a quick glance.

"Good, you're here," he said, which only served to increase the confusion; he was never pleased to see Sesshomaru. 

"Inuyasha, what's going-Hey!" Kagome exclaimed as she was dragged forward by the hanyou.

"Come on, both of you," said Inuyasha, pulling his wife onto his back. "It's Lucidity; she passed out."

The daiyoukai didn't move. Even as Inuyasha bounded away, he stood rooted to the spot, his mind processing, his body...refusing. He knew this was shock, this...coldness inside, and it made him hesitate. A second, only a second, but a second too long. He could not hesitate, not in battle, not now. And as he finally set out to pursue the hanyou, he heard his servant calling after him, and yet could not focus on what was said. It wasn't important. He knew what was, even before the miko interfered.

On the hill that overlooked the hut of the monk and daemon slayer, the others were gathered. The miko was already clambering down from Inuyasha, to kneel beside the still form on the ground. Words were being exchanged in hushed tones as the children pushed through the legs of the adults, eager in their curiosity and lack of understanding. Save for the kitsune, who let out a startled cry and jumped back when the daiyoukai landed beside the group.

"S-Sesshomaru! I-I didn't mean.... I'm so sorry!" the boy wailed, and suddenly flung himself down in a prostrated bow. "I didn't mean to scare her so badly! This is my-" 

"Don't be stupid, Shippo," Inuyasha cut in. "You didn't do this." 

"Your prank was harmless," said the daemon slayer, while she and her husband gathered the children. "This isn't your-" 

"Enough," said Sesshomaru as he walked through the group, forcing the monk and daemon slayer to step back with their brood. He peered down at Lucidity, quiet and unmoving upon the grass, with the miko's hands inspecting her cheeks and forehead for ailments that would not be there, the back of the head for injuries that were never sustained. "What happened?" 

"It's my fault," the kitsune began.

"Would you shut up already about the damn beetle?" Inuyasha snarled. "She didn't faint because she was afraid. Something else is wrong with her. She passed out after she shifted forms."

"Shifted?" echoed Kagome, peering up at him. "She's done that plenty of times. Why would it affect her like this?"

"Beats the hell outta me. This ever happen before, Sesshomaru?"

Before?

The daiyoukai narrowed his eyes. The last time she'd fallen unconscious was on Avalon, during her battle with the West; he had assumed the West was responsible. And the Panther Divas had mentioned she'd arrived in their territory with previously sustained injuries, but he had not given their claim much consideration. Again, he'd assumed otherwise, that she had encountered another youkai or that the Panthers were being dishonest to save themselves from his wrath. And yet now he doubted. Now, he began to wonder. She'd been walking everywhere as of late, to and from the village, on the Isle, on Avalon. And even when the Mother had summoned the Guardians, she had run to the Isle, to Sagashite. When was the last time he'd seen her transform? Before Avalon, when had-

"Sesshomaru? Is everything all right? Do you know what's wrong with her?"

The miko's voice cut through his thoughts. He glanced at her, then back to Lucidity. No...no, he did not know what was wrong, and he found that just as unsettling as he did upon learning how long this had been going on without his realizing. She'd been hiding it from him. It was exactly as the miko had deduced; Lucidity did not trust him, did not...rely on him as she should. And the insult of it was maddening.

A shadow fell across the group. Sesshomaru looked up to see Ah-Un land a short distance away, bearing both Jaken and Rin, and his decision was made in that instant; he realized he had no choice, to seek out the only person whose experience may have the answers. Rin had dismounted, carrying Asami, and was sprinting over by the time he had knelt to lift Lucidity into his arms.

"Is she okay, Sesshomaru-sama?" the girl asked, immediately changing direction to trail after him as he made his way over to Ah-Un. Yet, before he could speak, the miko's voice rang out. 

"Wait, wait! Where are you taking her? You know what's wrong, don't you? Tell us. Don't just leave. We need to-" 

"I am under no obligation to explain myself to you," said the daiyoukai as he took Ah-Un's reins from Jaken. Still holding Lucidity in one arm, he mounted the dragon, Jaken shifting out of the way, and peered over at the humans and hanyou who had followed. His gaze came to rest on Kagome. "Even if I did know, miko, you do not make demands of me." 

"You jerk, Sesshomaru!" she shouted and, though her face was flushed with anger, he could smell the salt water in the air. "Stop being so selfish! You're not the only one who cares for her!" 

"Just tell us where you're going," said Inuyasha, stepping forward. 

"Please, Sesshomaru," said the daemon slayer. 

The soft groan that broke from Lucidity effectively ended the dispute. Their attention turned in her direction and Sesshomaru peered down at her with a frown as she groaned again, louder this time, and pressed the heel of her hand against her temple. There was pain in her expression when her eyes opened, but it soon vanished as she blinked rapidly, taking in the change of her surroundings. She started to sit up, looking around at the others, and then up at Sesshomaru. She appeared...anxious, and that did nothing to alleviate his foul mood. 

"Wait, stop! Come back!" 

"You can't just leave like this!" 

"Asshole!" 

"Let us know that you're all right, Lucidity!" 

"Please return soon, Sesshomaru-sama!" 

The cacophony of shouts eventually faded into the distance as, with a subtle command from the daiyoukai, Ah-Un rose into the air and left the village, and its irritating inhabitants, far behind. The wind had chilled touch as it whipped around them, tossing hair and fur and clothing alike. Out of sight, Jaken shifted and Sesshomaru felt the mild squeeze of his grip on the mokomoko, letting him know that the imp was nervous with the speed in which Ah-Un traveled. However, the daiyoukai did not ease the pressure of his heels against the dragon's sides, not even as the lands became a blend of shapeless color below, and he stared straight ahead towards the horizon, at the sun that was starting its descent in the sky. 

"Sesshomaru?" 

His hand tightened on the reins. "Quiet, woman," he said. "We will talk later; for now, I prefer silence." 

"Will you at least slow down? My head is killing me...." 

He looked at her then, at the furrow in her brow, the way she turned her face into the mokomoko, and the hand over her ear in a poor attempt to block out the change of pressure in the air. And there was a twist of fury in his chest, the reaction that was expected after learning she would dare hide such secrets from him. Yet there was also the pull of something lower, the chill in his stomach, and the discomfort of it was equally infuriating, as she was, for being the one who infected him with it. In the end, he slowed the dragon's pace as she wished and her hand soon fell away, to lay across her lap. She never spoke, never opened her eyes, and their travels were made in the perfect, utter silence he'd wanted. 

The sun was nearly set when Ah-Un landed in an empty field, the long grass rippling under the occasional gust of wind. Jaken hopped down and struck out for the stream flowing nearby, declaring that he would build the evening fire. Lucidity slipped off the dragon and Sesshomaru, his gaze fixed on her, released the reins and dismounted beside her. As Ah-Un stepped away to forage, she glanced up at him, but said nothing; rather, she decided to leave, walking in the direction Jaken had gone. 

"Why have you kept this from me?" 

She stopped and he saw her head turn to the side, hesitant, before she peered over her shoulder at him. "Would telling you have made a difference?" 

He approached her, his footsteps quickened, impatient, and came to stand in front of her, sparing no effort to hide his displeasure. "Do not avoid the question with your tricks, Lucidity. Answer me. You have known for weeks. Why would you-" 

"No," she suddenly said. 

"No?" he repeated, moving closer, his anger rising. "You are refusing to explain yourself?" 

"No," she said again. "I mean that I haven't known for weeks." 

"The first time this happened-"

"Was in the ocean," she interrupted. "And I told you then that I thought it had to do with the water; I wasn't lying. The second time was during the fight with the Panther Tribe. That was when I realized something was wrong, but we've been a little preoccupied since then. I didn't intend to keep this from you."

"Then when did you intend to tell me?" he demanded.

"When there was a chance to breathe! With the North gone and-"

"Those are excuses, Lucidity," he said. "Lies you tell yourself about why you would hide this affliction from me. You revealed just now that you believed my knowing would make no difference. You had no intention of letting me know what was happening and that is the truth of it."

"What good would it have done?" she shot back. "It's not as if you could fix this, to put a stop to it. This has never happened to a Guardian before. No amount of research could find out what's wrong. No monk or miko or healer could ever diagnose me."

"Did it ever occur to you that this could be a means of attack from the Princes of Death? That this was how they killed the North?"

She didn't speak. She didn't need to. Her surprise was answer enough, and the subtle thrill of horror that echoed behind her gaze had the daiyoukai clenching his teeth. And when she made to step back, he caught her by the arm and dragged her forward until she put a hand on his chest to stop him.

"Rarely do you give yourself to stupidity, but when you do it astounds," he said. "Are you so trapped by the knowledge of your predecessor that you give no consideration to the experiences that others may hold?" 

"And how the hell could the experience of mortals pertain to a Guardian?"

He released her with a shove and she stumbled back, but kept her balance and glared at him like a petulant child. "You are an arrogant woman," he stated. "And an ignorant girl as a result. You have been infected. It is not unheard of, among youkai, to become hindered as you have."

"I'm not youkai. Whatever you have planned-"

"And what is your plan?"

"Thalia," she answered. "I was going to speak with her when she was done with her search, to see if this has happened to her."

"And why did you not ask her on Avalon?" he demanded.

"Gods be damned, I didn't think about it, all right?!" she snapped. "It wasn't high on my list of priorities. You were lying in bed, riddled with poison. A war is coming. The North is dead. The West is against us. I'm supposed to lead what is left of the Guardians. And now we have youkai attacking and threatening winter supplies for the country. Excuse the hell out of me for not caring about traveling on the wind! So, you know what? You were right; I had no intention of telling you. I had no intention of finding out what was wrong because I don't know a way. Beyond talking to Thalia, I have no plan. Is there anything else you want to discuss about the matter, because I am done with it at this point?"

In a few, short strides, he closed the distance between them. Brazen and shaking in her fury, she scowled up at him, hands fisted at her sides as though battling against an unseen force, unwilling to admit defeat. "As you have no plan," he said, "I will hear no objections to mine. I do not care about what is happening to Masami, his people, or the rest of the country. I do not care about the other Guardians. You are my priority, Lucidity, as I have told you. I would learn the reason for your illness and will be taking you to one who can be trusted in this matter."

Abruptly, tension fled her body, and when he saw her shoulders begin to sag, he stepped closer and reached up to curl his fingers beneath her chin. He allowed himself this simple touch, brushing his thumb along her skin, and nothing more. But then both her hands closed over his and her eyes fell shut as she eased her cheek into the curve of his palm. His teeth gritted together, yet he could not bring himself to move, did not trust himself to make the correct decision.

"Kiss me," Lucidity murmured, blue eyes opening and darting up to him. "Please.... I'm so tired of this. It makes me feel sick. If we could just go back to the way we were-"

"You are attempting to manipulate me, woman," he said as he drew his hand from hers.

And, suddenly, she was there, gripping at his armor, her forehead pressed against his chest. "I'm begging you," she groaned, and the desperation in her voice rang sharp in his ears. "Please! Everything that has been happening...it never stops! And I'm so scared that I can't think straight half the time. I know I promised I wouldn't complain, but I can't take it anymore! I don't sleep; it's impossible to let my mind rest. This is the only thing that helps. Please...please, just.... I need it to stop."

How was she capable of this? How was it that she could make him wonder, make him doubt? He'd been certain in his decisions, and now she planted this seed in his mind. Lucidity, Thalia, Kagome. All these women, trying to sway him against the choices he had made. He should refuse and push her away, remind her that she was to respect his decision, that until he found answers, they could not lay together. His hands took hold of her by the shoulders, intent upon rebuffing her, but he had already caught the scent of tears, felt the tremors of her body, and he stood there, as indecisive as a blind fool at a crossroads.

However, he knew he could not choose a path in this manner and eventually eased her back. She didn't resist and went where he directed, but her gaze remained downcast. A noise slipped from her, muffled behind pursed lips when he took hold of her chin and lifted her face to him. Wet tracks were painted down her cheeks and she was biting at her bottom lip in an effort to remain silent. What choice was he to make? Was he to protect the mind or the body?

"Liar," he murmured, and she was startled enough to look up at him. "You never promised; you said you would make an attempt, not to complain." She blinked and several tears escaped the corners of her eyes. And when her lips parted, he leaned down and seized them for himself. Her taste was heavy, crippled with emotions the miko understood with such ease, the human nature that continued to elude the daiyoukai. He could not fully comprehend the cause, only that it needed to be put to a stop. The daughter of a deity, who remained so hopelessly mortal, claimed he, Sesshomaru, was the only cure for her madness.

So be it.

She gasped when he brought her to the ground, on her back with the long grass surrounding them, concealing both their forms from prying eyes that would never dare cross him. Her hands were on his chest, braced against him, as he loomed over her. And then he shrugged the mokomoko from his shoulder, letting the great length of fur tumble down beside her, before sliding his swords free and setting them aside. Her eyes followed each movement, and he could hear the echo of her frantic pulse.

"S-Sesshomaru," she stammered. "I didn't...didn't mean for this...."

His hand came to rest near her head as he lowered himself against her and claimed her mouth once more. Trapped between the daiyoukai and the earth, she began to shift and the movement of her body was temptation itself. Her heat, her aroma, the touch of her skin, the shape of her lips all beckoned him as no female ever had. If he was not cautious, vigilant, she would be his ruin. And the worst part of such a fate was that he did not care. If it was in her embrace, he would welcome the end.

Her moan was high and sharp in his ear when his other hand slid between her legs and found her warmth through the fabric of her robes. That he could lose himself to this, to a woman, was unfitting for a daiyoukai, an embarrassment to the power of his lineage. And yet he wanted this fault, this vulnerability, wanted her close, wanted to forget the world and remember.... He would remember only her taste, her scent, the sound of her voice, the contours of her body. That was what he wanted.

"Lucidity," he breathed into her ear. "Roll onto your side."

Feeling her move, watching her obey, he knew he was weak. As weak as his foolish, hanyou brother. And settling in behind her, laying on his side as she did, he knew he didn't care. This was where he wanted to be, with the figure of her body molded to his own, drawing the long robes she wore up the line of her legs, until her thighs were exposed. And his hand found her again, fingers sliding into the wet folds he could taste on the air. His mouth came to rest on the side of her neck and she moaned for him, moaned his name as his fingers explored her and began to move along the center of her pleasure.

"Lift your leg," he ordered and, once more, she obeyed, bracing her foot upon the ground and opening herself to him. His other hand pushed into her moisture from behind. He could see her clawing at the dirt, felt her arch against him, and another moan crawled its way out of her, low and somehow agonized. His fingers were inside her, searching her depths, and her hips shook, pushing back against him, as his other hand tormented her knot of pleasure in front. Back and forth, he worked her body, twisting it to his own liking, making her writhe, making her tremble. His breath was hot against the shell of her ear as his tongue caressed the tender flesh and he pressed himself against her, wanting more but not daring to take it.

And then she was crying out. No warning, no begging, she succumbed, her entire frame quivering upon the ground, trapped in his grasp; and he felt her essence flow over his hand, caught the scent of her completion, and heard the soft whines of her voice as it came to an end. She lay there, helpless in the aftermath, frame heaving as she regained her breath, while he slowly brought his hands away and simply lay beside her, an arm draped over her waist.

Neither of them moved, neither of them spoke, and though he was plagued with the discomfort of his own desire, he didn't act on it. He focused on her warmth, the rhythm of her heartbeat, the cadence of her breath, and eased his nose into the strands of her hair. Her scent.... This was...a torture unto itself. And it took him a moment to remember what had brought them here, hidden in the grass together, with his need quickly becoming an ache he was not accustomed to. He began to sit up, but paused as his lips found her ear.

"Never keep secrets from me again," he said.

She rolled over at his words, peering up at him with a quiet expression, tears dry and forgotten. Nothing more was said, and he started to rise, but went still at a hand on his thigh. "Wait," she murmured. "Aren't you-"

"I will not lie with you this night," he told her.

"Then...let me do something else for you," she said, pushing herself up.

"That will not be-"

His frame stiffened when her hand found him beneath his armor. He felt her fingers through his clothing, sliding over his swollen desire, and dug his claws into the earth, in an effort not to seize her, not to...regret whatever action he might take.

"Lucidity-"

"Let me," she whispered, and pressed the firm line of her body against his arm as her hand slipped inside his hakama. He could feel her loosening the straps of his armor while her fingers moved over him and he gritted his teeth against the sensation, loathing the ripple of pleasure that seized him with such a simple touch. And when he began to lean away, on the verge of refusing her, she stroked him. Again and again, she steadily reduced his mind to nothing, making him want little more than the next touch, the next caress of her hand. At some point, the armor was lifted away, but the warmth of her never disappeared. It only increased, with the weight of her frame laid across his thigh and her head in his lap.

The first stars of the night were dotted across the sky and the scent of a freshly lit fire filled the air, but, beyond this, Sesshomaru gave so little attention to his surroundings as she took him into her mouth. He knew this dance of her lips and tongue, rare though it was when he was often more interested in taking her for himself. Perhaps he should indulge her, let her taste him as she wanted. The heat of her mouth, the contraction of her throat, washed over him, threatened to paralyze him, and his hand buried itself into her hair. In a fevered movement, his hips pushed up and he felt himself slide further into her throat. Yet she swallowed him an ease that nearly made him question her past, until she did it once more, then a third time and a fourth, until he was beyond the capability of thought, of judgment, of anything but this base instinct of thrusting deeper into her tight moisture and emptying himself inside.

He could hear the echo of his own bated breath as the pleasure began to recede, and only one clear thought came to mind: defeat. That was what this woman had reduced him to. He wanted her and what she would give him, what she could give him; and he realized that he was willing to accept what she was able to offer, rather than what he wanted to take. To have less when he wanted more. Was that what he was to sacrifice, in order to be with a daughter of the Mother Goddess?

Chapter Text

"So, we're to accompany you on this search of yours, after the threat from the sea has been dealt with?" 

"That's the plan; though I don't know how far you'll be able to travel." 

"Where are we to search?"

"Land, air, water. This country and the surrounding islands. And then there are more countries to the west, north, and south, plus the ocean to the east." 

"So vast! That is the entirety of your domain? How do you hope to search it all?" 

"If I could break down my form, it would take a matter of weeks." 

"But that is no longer an option." 

"I know. I'll make do. It will take longer, but we'll get it done. I doubt anything will come of it, but there's still a possibility we might track down at least one of the Princes. And so long as there's that possibility, there's an obligation to act." 

"And then what? If you find a Prince, what will you do?" 

"Have another dance with death." 

Jaken frowned, seemingly perplexed by the phrase, then let out a haughty scoff. "It would serve them right, murdering your sister and forcing you to put forth so much effort into finding them. I hope you knock them so far back into the Underworld that they won't dare cross you again." 

Lucidity rolled her eyes. "I'm flattered you think me so skilled, but let me remind you that this is all a game to the Princes of Death, even to the other Guardians. Sending them to the Underworld, or trapping them as I did Morstua, is more of a check to them instead of a checkmate." 

"A check-what?" 

She shook her head. "Never mind. It's a modern day reference."

"To what, my Lady?" 

A bit reluctantly, Lucidity gave a vague explanation as she strolled alongside the imp through the small valley of hills they'd been traveling all day. Now and then, she peered up ahead at Sesshomaru's form leading the way, watching the sway of the mokomoko trailing behind him. The afternoon sun glinted off his hair in silver streaks, catching her eye every so often. Yet, for the most part, she'd been engaged in conversation with Jaken, while Ah-Un lumbered after them, the reins hanging lose in the imp's hand. 

"May I ask you a question, Lady Lucidity?" 

"You have been full of questions for the past two days and I've answered every one of them. Why would this time be any different?" 

She must have sounded exasperated, because Jaken gave a start. "Many apologies," he immediately said. "It wasn't my intention to annoy you. I feel very privileged that you have shared so much with me, especially knowing that you want this kept from the hanyou and his people. And I would never breathe a word of it to them, I swear! I-" 

"It's fine, Jaken, relax," Lucidity interrupted, waving a dismissive hand at him. "I'm not going beat you for every little infraction; I'm not Sesshomaru." Ahead of them, she caught a glimpse of a golden eye narrowed in her direction, as Jaken let out a nervous laugh. 

"Ehehe...right, of course. No! What I mean is...Sesshomaru-sama is very patient with me; I just overstep and speak out of turn and-" 

"What is your question, Jaken?" Lucidity asked. 

"Yes, yes! Now...it was...er.... What was it again?" he muttered to himself, scratching at his cheek in thought. "Oh! Right. I'm just curious, really, about this. You mentioned that you have to be the one to search your domain because you already know where Morstua has been, yes?"

She glanced at the imp, whose large eyes betrayed little of the point he was attempting to make, if he had one at all. "That's correct...."

"So, that means you can sense the Princes of Death. How is it, when you were hunting Morstua last winter, that you did not sense him?" 

"I didn't have the memories," she replied. "I didn't know what to search for specifically." 

"Yes, but, for one as powerful as a Prince of Death-" 

"Death is natural," she said. "Morstua and his brothers are meant to exist inside the balance. What I try to sense are traces of the Underworld that they bring with them. The blackness, for instance, was made in the Underworld, but until I gained the memories and Satomi's power, I didn't know how to be aware of it." 

"Could someone be taught how to sense the Underworld?" 

Lucidity shrugged. "I wouldn't be surprised if many people, youkai or otherwise, could sense a breach when it happens. The echo of it, after the fact, I don't know; I can't speak for the abilities of other creatures." 

"Could you-"

"No."

"What?! You don't know what I was going to say!"

Out of the corner of her eye, she could see the Staff waving back and forth, and let out a sigh. "You were going to ask if I could teach you, and the answer is no. I'm not teaching anyone anything right now; I don't have the time or the patience for it. There's too much going on."

"Of course, I understand that. But perhaps after-"

Screams shattered the distant silence.

Their group came to a halt and Lucidity saw Sesshomaru turn his head in the direction of the commotion. There were many voices, all men, making a fuss about something. There was no panic or fear, but they were definitely worked up over whatever they were doing. Probably another battle being waged or just a brawl between bandits. And when the ringing of metal reached her ears, Lucidity's curiosity waned, and so did Sesshomaru's apparently, as he continued walking.

"I wonder what these humans are fighting about this time," Jaken mused, prodding on after the daiyoukai.

"Don't care," Lucidity said, which was perfectly true. She was not inclined to get involved in any type of altercation between humans, not even one nearby, at least not until she heard the roar. A resonating screech, it was. A pure, feral beast of a noise that had her stopping in her tracks and glancing towards the unseen source with renewed interest. The roar resonated again, quickly followed by more screams from the men. Now these sounds...these were terror, agony, perhaps even death.

"Lucidity," Sesshomaru called when she set off for those screams.

"I just want to see," she said. "I'll be back in a minute."

"It's probably nothing more than a youkai, my Lady," said Jaken. "You needn't concern yourself with it."

It wouldn't be a surprise if he was right. There were a number of youkai in the area whom she could sense, and a particular potent aura, as well, that was most likely the cause of everything. However, she wanted to see for herself and, ignoring Jaken, took off for the trees on the surrounding hillside. All that ruckus was incredibly easy to track, especially with an unexpected impact that shook the ground beneath her feet, caused leaves to fall from the trees, and frightened birds from their perches. She was quite certain she could hear the galloping of hooves somewhere, perhaps deer or a runaway horse. But she came across nothing as she made her way deeper into the forest; though, oddly, she did catch the smell of cooked meat. And then, finally, she laid eyes on a sight that had her coming to a stop. At first, she didn't quite trust what her brain was trying to process and had to blink several times, to ensure that her vision was not being deceived. It was around the time she heard the steady footsteps of Sesshomaru behind her that she finally accepted what she was seeing.

"That dragon doesn't belong here," she said in an undertone as the daiyoukai came to stand beside her. 

And it was, indeed, a dragon, a few times the size of Ah-Un with a head as large as her body. It had a great, swan-like neck and a long, sharp face with horns that swooped back from its head. The scales upon its body were a brilliant white and caught the light of the sun in such a way as to give the illusion of glittering colors that were usually seen in the mist of a rainfall. To her, this was the perfect picture of the mythological beast.

Struggling to gain its footing upon four legs, the dragon spread its impressive wings, the span of which extended enough to cover Lucidity and Sesshomaru in shadow from where they stood out of sight amongst the trees. And she could easily see the massive tears through the membranes that made it impossible for the dragon to simply fly off. Well, that and the numerous chains that were being cast over its body and tied those wings to its sides. The dozen or so men running around the dragon were well-organized. She knew, now, that what had shook the earth was the dragon being brought down and successfully tethered in place. Spikes had been driven into the ground through the end of the chains that looped over the great form, right down to the mouth being muzzled shut. Only the tail was free and that was doing enough damage on its own, whipping aside trees and men alike; there were already several victims who lay motionless and very much dead upon the ground, along with the charred remains of others. And the tail continued its assault, the last line of defense apparently, at least until a spear pierced through it, followed by another and another, until the tail was a bloody mess upon the grass, the points of the spears driven into the ground just as the spikes had been.

"Horrible," Lucidity muttered, listening to the muffled roars of the dragon and watching it writhe, while the men continued to swarm around, ensuring that the restraints held. "Have you ever seen anything like it before, Sesshomaru?"

"No," was the short reply.

"No, I didn't think you would. If the memories serve, it belongs further south. I wonder why it came here."

The men were yelling to one another. Lucidity could hear instructions being given above the noise of the struggling dragon, orders about how to dismember the beast, how to remove the horns from the head, the head from the body, the claws from the feet, and, of course, the hide. The full hide of precious white scales was not to be damaged, lest the value of it goes down in price. Lucidity felt her gut twist and didn't realize she had moved forward until Sesshomaru's hand clamped down onto her shoulder.

"As Jaken said," he told her, "this is not our concern. You have satisfied your curiosity; I would have us leave."

"Just wait a second," she said, shrugging his hand off.

"Lucidity," came the low, impatient rumble of his voice.

She sighed and peered back at him. "Come on, Sesshomaru. They're going to butcher and sell the dragon in pieces. Let me free it and we can go."

Of course, she would do that no matter what he said, but managed a slight smile when she saw his scowl and heard his growl. For some reason, she found his irritation as a sign of defeat, or at the very least he was considering her request. And, sure enough, the next words she heard were, "Be quick about it," before he turned and strode away, disappearing through the trees so that she would have to hunt him down after.

Smoke was billowing from the dragon's nostrils as Lucidity moved out into the open. The men was so preoccupied, so flushed with their success, that they didn't notice her approach, not until she was close enough to touch one of them. And when he spun around, she was there, closing a hand over his throat. His shout of alarm rang out before she was able to squeeze his windpipe shut, alerting the rest. Swords were raised, including by the man she held. She twisted it out of his grasp and tossed it aside as the others began to rush her, only to stumble or drop almost simultaneously, mouths gaping, eyes bulging, just as members of the Panther Tribe had done. Her gaze swept the area until she satisfied herself that she had missed no one, then turned her attention to the man in front of her. He was clawing at her arm, not unlike how his companions were clawing at their throats, and his face turned a brilliant crimson as she forced him to his knees. Then her grip loosened, enough that he was able to draw in great, rattling breaths. 

"Damn youkai!" he hissed. "Release me!" 

"Not youkai," she said. "And I'll release you, and your friends, after you answer my questions." The contorted rage on his face contorted all the more at her words, only for his brittle courage to shatter into fear when his companions began to lose their struggle and collapsed one after another. And when the humans were completely silent, she could hear only the rattling of chains as the dragon continued to writhe. "I can stop this," she continued as the man's beady eyes darted back and forth, taking in the scene. "They don't need to die. You don't need to die. Understand?" 

"What do you want?!" he was quick to ask, and she could feel him shaking in her grip. 

"Your attack was planned, yes? Do you know how long the dragon has been here?" 

He shook his head. "No, no. Rumors only, about a white beast that has been prowling the area, the likes of which have never been seen before. We hunt youkai, sell their parts or weapons or anything of value. This beast is no different, and there's no harm in it. We're doing the country and the people a service!" 

Lucidity raised a brow, then flung him away. He landed with a cry of pain; and yet it did not take him long to pick himself up and snatch a sword from one of the unconscious men, turning to her with both hands clutching the hilt. "Really?" she sighed. "Are you really going to do this?" 

"You killed my friends!" he screamed as he raised the sword. 

"Not exactly," she said. "But I could kill you without lifting a finger." 

"Then why don't you?!" 

"I don't find it necessary at this point." 

His scowl was a brilliant, determined thing and he let out a scream, a battle cry that she had grown accustomed to since coming to this era. And she sighed once more as he charged, preparing to incapacitate as she'd done to the others, when the need became moot in an abrupt and rather gruesome manner. Blood sprayed the grass in front of him, bringing him to a halt, and he stared down at the point of a spear that was jutting out of his torso. For a split second, she believed that Sesshomaru had thrown it, despite knowing he was not inclined to use human weapons. And then she saw the white appendage behind the man, as thick as his body, that was lifting him off of his feet. The dragon had freed its tail, which was still impaled by spears. Spears that the dragon had used to stop this human from attacking her. Or had it been simple, dumb luck? 

Either way, Lucidity stared as the man was lifted higher and higher, the sword falling from his grasp, blood streaming out of his mouth, and his face ugly with agony. Still alive, she thought. Even as the tail whipped through the air and sent him hurtling far, far across the forest, he was still alive. She let out a deep breath as the tail crumpled to the ground and peered over at the dragon. Bright golden eyes, perhaps a shade or two lighter than Sesshomaru's, were watching her over the chains around its snout, as though sizing her up to determine if she'd make a decent meal or not. She started to walk towards the dragon, but stopped when it began to growl.

"Easy," she whispered, and moved towards the tail flopping so piteously around, like a fish trapped on dry land. "You want those things out of you or not? I swear, though, if you impale me, I will end you."

Louder, the dragon growled and thrashed in its restraints, smoke now rising from both nose and what bit of its mouth it could open. Claws scraped through the earth when she pinned the tail down with one hand and took hold of the first spear with the other. In a jerk, she snapped the tip off and yanked the length of wood out. Even behind the muzzle, the dragon's roar was deafening when she was this close. Quickly, she did the same with the remaining spears, tossing each piece aside until she was done, then stepped back and peered over at the panting beast. Its great sides were heaving and its head was stretched out upon the grass, no longer growling or roaring, just deep, ragged breathing that sounded like rocks scraping against one another.

Glancing down, she saw a spike embedded in the soil, not far from her feet. There were many surrounding the dragon on all sides, enough to ensure that it would be overpowered. Perhaps just temporary with this makeshift trap, but if she hadn't interfered, she knew that the dragon would have been decapitated by now. While keeping a close watch on said beast, she went to work extracting the spikes out of the ground. Large, golden eyes followed her and the massive form began to shift beneath the chains, the wings attempting to expand, the head starting to move. And then she jumped back when the dragon rose to its feet and shook the remaining chains off its body, reminding her of an overgrown dog after a bath.

Finally, the dragon dragged the chains off its snout with a front leg and lifted its head, wings spread and flapping something fierce. All around, the men still lay unconscious, unaware of the danger they were now in. Lucidity had half a mind to drive the dragon off, but found herself too curious when it ignored those who had attacked it in favor of moving towards her. Craning her neck back the better to see, she couldn't bring herself to look away from those golden eyes fixed on her. There was no more smoke coming from it, at least, which had to be a good sign. Yet she remained wary as the dragon lowered its head to her level, turning slightly the better to keep her in its sight.

"You should leave," she murmured, "before they wake up. Find a place to hide until your wings heal."

The mouth opened, just enough that she was able to see two, possibly three, rows of jagged teeth, as a sound escaped, so deep in its reverberation that she could feel the echo of it inside her body. Not unpleasant, just a strange, heavy rhythm that resonated through them both, until the dragon drew back, seemed to consider her a moment, then turned and walked away with a shockingly soft step for so giant a figure. She could hear the crashing and breaking of trees long after it disappeared from sight, then peered around at the immobile bodies that littered the area, some dead, some not. The whole encounter had been a strange one and left her with more questions than she had started out with. Yet it was unlikely that any of these men could hold the answers. Honestly, what person alive could know why a dragon left its homeland?

As she mulled over possible explanations, a familiar figure emerged from the treeline and made his way through the chaotic destruction. Not the worst aftermath of battle they had come across, but this scenario was certainly unique and she was still studying the scorched and bloodied earth as Sesshomaru stopped beside her. 

"Thought you left," she said, but he remained silent and she glanced over to see him looking around as she'd been doing. "You were curious, weren't you?" Again, silence. "Yo, Fluffy!" And that earned her a hard glare, to which she grinned. "Either you were curious or worried. That's what I'm going with; though, I think I prefer the latter." 

"Think what you want, woman," he said, turning his head to peer down the path the dragon had taken. 

"Mostly I'm thinking about how the humans managed to knock the dragon out of the sky." She kicked over a broken spearhead. "The weapons they have aren't right for the damage on its wings." 

"I was the one who tore the creature's wings," spoke a new voice that had Lucidity jerking her head up to discover that it wasn't the dragon's path Sesshomaru was watching. "It thought best to assault me a few days ago while I was traversing the skies."

A woman, dressed in a white and purple kimono lined with fur and wearing an all-too-familiar stone, was strolling out of the trees, so calm and collected as always, appearing as if she belonged, no matter what setting she was in, whether it was a bloody battle of severed remains or the throne of a palace. And as she came to a stop in front of Lucidity and Sesshomaru, a smile curved her painted lips. 

"And to what do I owe the honor of this visit from the Guardian of the East and her lord husband?" asked Sesshomaru's mother.

Chapter Text

"That question is better directed at your son." 

"Hmm? Were you unaware of his intentions to bring you here?" 

"He mentioned only that we were visiting someone who could be trusted; I didn't realize that included you." 

Inukimi smiled, an expression that had never sat well with Lucidity. There was nothing friendly about her smiles. Amused, mocking, but never warm or inviting. Not that Lucidity expected anything less from the woman who had raised Sesshomaru. Blue eyes slid over to the youkai lord in question, who was gracious enough to spare her glance, and that alone revealed that he acknowledged her irritation. 

"There are matters I wish to discuss with you, mother," he said, peering back at Inukimi.

"How fitting," she replied. "Since you are here, I, too, have some things that I would speak with you about. Come; the palace isn't far." 

Yet the moment Inukimi rose into the air, Lucidity seized Sesshomaru by the sleeve and yanked him back towards her. He glared at her over his shoulder, but she only scowled and hissed into his ear, "Why didn't you tell me where you were taking us?!"

He pulled himself free and turned to face her, his mouth pressing into a thin line. "To what purpose when you showed little interest in our destination?"

"But I still asked-"

"And would have complained endlessly, regardless if it made a difference in coming here or not," he cut in. "Save your bickering for later, Lucidity. My mother is a knowledgeable youkai; she may provide the solutions we've been searching for, or know of another who might." 

Solutions? Lucidity frowned at Sesshomaru. If he was seeking more than one solution, then that meant he came here for more than one problem. And considering the multiple problems that had been cropping up as of late, personal or otherwise, she found herself...resigned to the likelihood that Inukimi was their last option at this point. With a deep inhale, she turned from Sesshomaru, taking a few steps away, as she raked both hands through her hair. "If you say so," she muttered. "What other choice do we have?" 

"None," he said, and she heard him walk up behind her. Then, quite suddenly, she felt his hands on her, and the ground was suddenly no longer beneath her feet. 

"Hey! What are you-"

"Quiet, woman," ordered the daiyoukai, who had her clasped tightly in his arms, his eyes narrowed at her supposed defiance of his wishes.

Lucidity didn't know what to make of this behavior and, of course, he gave no explanation as his energy gathered beneath him and lifted them off the ground. She looked around, wondering if she had missed something, some sort of danger. Yet beyond the humans still strewn about the forest floor, there was nothing, no hint of a threat anywhere in the area, not even the dragon. "Sesshomaru, put me down," she finally said. "I'm perfectly capable of flying on my own." 

Golden eyes slid over to her, but the daiyoukai remained silent. She blinked at his perfectly stoic expression, the expression that rarely shifted, and was no different to those who did not know him well enough, could not interpret the subtle creases in the lines of his face, the way his fingers curled, or his lips moved. There was little change in his expression now, save for how he held her gaze for a heartbeat longer than was necessary before he looked away. And she swallowed when she realized what he was doing. There was the slightest jolt of her pulse as her head came to rest on his shoulder and she closed her eyes, very much content to stay right where she was all of a sudden.

"Jerk," she whispered, but, again, he said nothing in response. Rather, she felt the brief tightening of his grip. For now, it was enough. But she soon opened her eyes, staring at the line of his throat, the marks on his cheek, and discovered that she had to look elsewhere, lest she demand what he was unable to give. Quickly, she cast her mind around for some sort of distraction and spotted one minor detail that was amiss. "Where's Jaken? Have we left him behind again?" 

"No," said Sesshomaru. "He has been instructed to wait at my mother's palace." 

And that was it. She could think of nothing else to focus on and did her best to relax, easing her head beneath his chin, fingers brushing over the fur of the mokomoko, as Sesshomaru took them higher and higher, until the air began to thin, grew colder, and the landscape became a blur of varying shades of green far below. And then, as they passed through the fog of clouds, she saw it: the castle in the sky.

Or palace, as the two daiyoukai referred to it. If Lucidity hadn't already been well acquainted with Mount Fukuro, the sight of such surreal grandeur would have mesmerized her. The water of many streams flowed off the edges, creating a permanent mist that surrounded the great expanse in land that hung in the air, the spray drifting around the ones who called this place home and adding to the dreamlike quality of this youkai world. The palace itself exceeded her own, both in size and architect, with mazes for halls, rooms beyond the counting, and buildings she did not know the use of, nor did she care to learn. It was a home for a family who had spent generations in the seat of power, lifted miles above those they ruled.

A Guardian was no ruler, though. As Sesshomaru set her down in the midst of the staircase that led to the top, she glanced over to the silent sentinels, who patrolled the ramparts, then up the steps that Sesshomaru was already ascending. He wanted to rule and, as she followed him, she couldn't help but wonder about the empire he was trying to build. He'd make himself known, as his father had, to humans and youkai alike. And she, Lucidity, would be with him. What would it mean for the Guardians, if she allowed the world to learn about her?

A curiosity for another time, she decided once they reached the red throne Inukimi so favored to lounge in. The slightest of upward curves played over her mouth as Lucidity and Sesshomaru approached her, and yet her attention was on Jaken, who was, for some reason, preoccupied with leading Ah-Un away from the scene. It was clear, though, that Ah-Un did was not interested in budging, despite how the imp struggled to pull him along by the reins.

"Move, you stubborn beast!" he exclaimed. "You heard Gobodo-sama! She wants you taken out to the garden."

"Beyond the garden, little youkai," said Inukimi. "I will not have your pet destroying all the work I have put into my home. Be quick about it."

"Yes, Gobodo-sama!" And Jaken's face began to turn a lovely shade of red as he struggled with "his pet," eventually succeeding in dragging Ah-Un away from the youkai and Lucidity.

Inukimi watched him in quiet amusement as he disappeared between the buildings of the palace, before her gaze shifted to Lucidity and Sesshomaru, standing beside her. "Last you were here was when I bound you to this woman, for reasons that continue to escape me," she said. "And before that, you sought to strengthen Tenseiga. Now, what is it that you want of me this time? What has prompted another visit from my dutiful son? I hope it is worth my while." 

"Lucidity," he said, and there was a movement around Inukimi's mouth, a set to her jaw. "She has been falling ill."

"Oh," was the faint reply as a familiar haughtiness spread itself out along Inukimi's face. "Is that unusual for a Guardian? I suppose it must be, otherwise you would not be here. And am I correct in assuming that she contracted her disease by unnatural means?"

"We don't know; this is why we came here," said Sesshomaru. "The Princes of Death have retaliated, mother. The Guardian of the North is dead and it is unknown by what means. I will not have what happened to her happen to the East, as well."

Up until this point, Inukimi had been relaxed, settled into her furs and even resting a cheek against her fingers. The gleam in her eyes may have held an undertone of bitterness, but she was, for the most part, indifferent to the conversation. Yet upon hearing Sesshomaru, she blinked several times, then began to straighten, slowly lowering her arm, and then rose altogether. She glanced from her son to Lucidity and back again, before taking a small breath. "This...will not do," she said. "Come with me, Lucidity. I wish to discuss your symptoms in depth. And you," she added, suddenly prodding Sesshomaru in the chest. "When was the last time you washed? You reek of old blood. I did not raise a savage mongrel. Get yourself to the bathhouse."

Lucidity didn't have a chance to witness Sesshomaru's reaction, not even a twitch of muscle, as she was seized by Inukimi and dragged past the youkai lord, who didn't move or say a word. She could easily imagine a smoldering rage in his eyes and attempted to glance back at him, only to be yanked forward by her dear mother-in-law.

"Never mind that beast of a man," said Inukimi once they were out of earshot. "What happened to the other Guardian? Tell me everything you know."

"...you're scared," Lucidity murmured, rather...astonished at just how agitated this normally collected woman was.

"Only a fool wouldn't be," came the sharp reply, coupled with a hard frown. "I pray to that deity you call a mother that my son did not marry a fool."

"He did not," sighed Lucidity. "I'm perfectly terrified, if that is what you wish to hear."

"It is," said Inukimi. "Now, tell me about the Princes, and then we can talk about your illness."

And Lucidity obliged. Starting with the day of the earthquake, she informed Inukimi about Avalon, the meeting in the castle, the fight with the West, about everything that was pertinent to this war between Guardians and Death. And Inukimi listened, saying nothing, not even to ask a question or comment on Sesshomaru being poisoned. The pair walked through the palace, taking paths known only to the lady youkai, until the buildings thinned and the stone beneath their feet gave way to grass.

They had reached the garden that Inukimi was so determined to keep pristine. Even here there was a sense of passing into a dream. A pond decorated most of the area, spotted with stepping stones on either end. A wooden bridge, painted red, stretched across the center. The water was so clear that patterns could be seen in the rocks laying at the bottom. Plants swayed and crisscrossed beneath the surface, while the surface itself was decorated with lotus blossoms of multiple shades and lily pads of striking color. Not simple greens, but hues of violet and pink and yellow and so many more, a sight that gave the illusion of a living painting. A beautiful setting, it all was, with cherry trees permanently in bloom-as though time itself had frozen around the blossoms-numerous other shrubs and vegetation, lanterns, and even a traditional sozu fountain of bamboo. The garden was peaceful, out of place in the chaos that had driven them here, and a conversation about impending doom did not fit well, not at all.

The two women walked along the grass, beneath the trees, skirting the edges of the pond, until there was nothing more for Lucidity to say, until Inukimi led the way over the bridge and stopped at the center. She didn't turn to look into the water, but lifted her eyes to the sky. Lucidity watched her, silent and waiting, before the lady youkai decided to speak at long last.

"This search you intend to make, you believe it will yield nothing?"

"The odds are not favorable."

"But you must question a Prince on what has been done to the northern Guardian and what it is that they plan to do next. Why do you not release Morstua and demand your answers from him? Surely they have been plotting this since before you captured him."

"I won't risk his breaking free and reuniting with his brothers," said Lucidity. "Keeping them separated will cripple their power. So far, we are down two Guardians in this fight, an enormous disadvantage. As we stand now, we may have a chance. If Morstua is released, though, we might as well dig our own graves and wait for the inevitable."

"And if you manage to entrap another prince?"

"Then the remaining two will not have the means to defeat us. They would be a nuisance, yes, but nothing so threatening as they are now. The West may yet come to her senses. But, if anything should happen to another Guardian, regardless of the West's decisions, we-"

"I understand," said Inukimi, who lowered her gaze from the sky, then turned to face Lucidity. "I well remember what it was like, the second time our paths crossed when Sesshomaru brought you here. I remember when you unmasked your aura and revealed to me the history of ancient powers. I listened to your tales of the blackness and Morstua, of what could happen in the coming years. Believe me when I say that I understand the situation at hand with absolute clarity. I understand the necessity of your existence. Even if my son had not taken such an interest in you, I would lend you what help I am able."

"As a way to maintain your own existence," Lucidity said.

Another smile played across Inukimi's lips. "I won't lie and say that is not one of my stronger motivations."

"And what are the others?"

"The way of all life, not just mine. Who knows what will become of this world if the Princes of Death succeed in their plans? Humans and youkai alike are playthings to them; of that I have no doubt. If you die, what will become of us?"

"And what do you care about 'us,' Inukimi?" Lucidity asked, giving a mocking smile of her own, as she walked around the lady youkai to place her hands on the railing and peer into the water. "You don't give a damn about anyone other than yourself and one other. You're like me: you'd let the world turn to ash if it meant Sesshomaru would live."

"We hold no fondness for each other, but of that we can agree on, my fool of a son."

"Sesshomaru is not a fool."

"He's a fool to be so infatuated with you."

The railing splintered beneath Lucidity's hands as her fingers dug into the wood and she turned her gaze onto Inukimi. No...there was most definitely no fondness between her and this woman, and it wasn't simply because Inukimi had plunged a hand through her chest when they first met. Being near Inukimi, speaking with her, always seemed to test Lucidity's control. Exchanging insults did not quite satisfy her, when she felt as if she owed Inukimi far more than the sport of a quick-witted tongue. Even now, she ensured that a simple bridge endured the brunt of her displeasure as Inukimi allowed another smile, cold in its amusement, to grace her features.

"And because of that foolishness, he will be unhappy should anything happen to you," she said. "So, what of your illness? What does it entail?"

"Dizziness, fainting, headaches," Lucidity rattled off as she extracted her fingers from the damaged wood and folded her arms. "Takes me a little while to become oriented after."

"Possible signs of poison," murmured Inukimi, almost absent in her behavior, as she touched the railing with a furrow in her brow. "No doubt one of great potency, given the resilience of your body. There are youkai out there capable of it, if you have come across any. Yet since we are assuming that these Princes of Death are responsible, we must consider alternate means of infection. The blackness, for instance-"

"The blackness was destroyed," Lucidity interrupted. "There is nothing left; I made sure of it."

"Yes, but it is what you and the North have in common that the other Guardians do not. You were poisoned by it, just as Sesshomaru had been. It entered your body, your blood. The same could have happened to the northern Guardian. How do we not know that some grain of it has laid dormant until now?"

"I would feel it."

"Are you certain?"

"Yes! Besides, the North dealt with the blackness and Morstua over two-hundred years ago, and was killed only last week. She would have known she was sick long before that. She would have come to us for help or...or something...." Lucidity trailed off, feeling a sense of shock creep up on her, a foreboding in the pit of her stomach, a...doubt. She knew Inukimi was watching her, but strode away all the same, making her way off the bridge and onto the grass. Footsteps sounded from behind her.

"And...are you certain of this as well?" came the soft question.

Lucidity swallowed. "No," she admitted. "The North...the state of her home.... She didn't care about it anymore. I know that losing my predecessor had been difficult for her. It might have been too much."

"You mean she wanted to die?" asked Inukimi, walking around to stand in front of her.

"Not as she did," said Lucidity. "No Guardian would ever upset the balance, but I would not be surprised if she wanted to give up her mantle and become mortal."

Suddenly, Inukimi stepped towards her, closing the space between them more than she ever had before, save for that first meeting. "Lucidity," she said, and the woman in question blinked upon hearing the lady youkai actually use her name. "Are you absolutely confident that this is not the work of the blackness? Did Morstua not say he had attempted to perfect the blackness in the two-hundred years he was banished to the Netherworld?"

"I don't...I don't know." Closing her eyes and rubbing at her temple, Lucidity turned from Inukimi. Was it possible? Could she somehow not be aware of the blackness, not sense it, even if it was inside her? Was it too small, too subtle, like a cancer eating through her body?

"The flawed blackness could have laid dormant in the North for centuries," Inukimi continued. "You are also not a true-born Guardian either; you could be more susceptible to its effects. That, coupled with the perfected blackness, could explain why you have succumbed after only a year. Though, how long have you been ill?"

"Nearly two months," Lucidity muttered without opening her eyes. "So...if it is the blackness, then the sap of the Hahaoya no Shikyu is what I need. Sesshomaru and Inuyasha both drank it and they have been fine, but I didn't."

"A simple solution, then."

"I hope so. It will be a relief, and my search will not take as long, if I'm able to travel on the wind again." The sound and unexpected presence of Inukimi standing beside her finally had Lucidity looking over at the lady youkai. And she was surprised to see golden eyes narrowed at her, a frown marring those painted lips. "What?"

"What is your meaning? 'To travel on the wind.' Are you claiming that you fall ill only when you transform?"

Lucidity nodded.

Inukimi drew back and looked her over, as in truly began to study her, not unlike she had upon bringing her back with the Meido Stone and demanding why Sesshomaru found her important enough to threaten his own mother. To say the least, it made Lucidity highly uncomfortable and, though the woman was no threat to her now, she couldn't help but take a step or two back. 

"Are there any other symptoms?" Inukimi asked. 

Lucidity shook her head. 

"Nothing you can think of? Nothing out of the ordinary?" she pressed. 

Beyond the more obvious moments, had there been anything else? Sifting through what had taken place over these last weeks was more difficult in some ways than sifting through the memories. The memories were more of an echo of a story someone had told her, one that she could visualize firsthand, but have no emotional connection to. The same could not be said about her own personal memories, with the rise and fall of rage, passion, happiness, etc. that accompanied each one, which made it difficult to recall exact details if she'd been caught up in the moment. And, in the end, there was only one glaring oddity that Lucidity could remember. 

"I fell asleep," she said. 

"Asleep?" repeated Inukimi, and there was a faint note of disbelief in her tone. "That's it?" 

"I sleep once a season; you know this," Lucidity replied. "I fell asleep for a short time about a month after my seasonal slumber.... And that was also unusual, I guess. It lasted three days, instead of two as it normally does." 

"A month...nearly two months," murmured the lady youkai, more to herself than Lucidity. "Hmm...possible. I see no reason.... Wait here," she declared without warning, before striding off just as quickly. 

What...the hell? 

Lucidity shook her head as she watched the silver and purple form of Sesshomaru's mother disappear from sight. What else could that crazy youkai suspect if not the blackness? And though Inukimi's theory did sound plausible, Lucidity continued to question it. She would drink the sap, just to be safe, and cross her fingers that it was a simple solution, as Inukimi had said. And yet was it? If an infection from the blackness had managed to linger, could prove potentially fatal, would Mother not be aware of it? It threatened Her precious balance, after all. On reflex, Lucidity looked at her palm, at the scar she shared with Sesshomaru. It hadn't burned, not since she had come into her power. Which meant her life was not at stake, right? What was it that Thalia had said? Their Mother was not infallible. No god or goddess was. But to make such a colossal error? Lucidity...didn't know. She simply didn't know. 

In the time it took Inukimi to return, Lucidity had strolled the length of the garden twice, her mind buzzing with thoughts and doubts, theories and questions that refused to be quiet. She'd come to a stop in front of the water, staring at the surface rippling beneath the sporadic gusts of wind. If she could just breathe, just have a moment of peace that didn't require being knocked unconscious.... What Sesshomaru had done to relax her last time, she wondered if-

"Does my pond fascinate you?" 

Lucidity looked up at Inukimi, who was standing next to her once more and clutching a small bowl of a strange, red liquid that was bubbling and steaming. Her gaze darted to the liquid, then back at Inukimi. "You need fish," was all she said. 

Inukimi curled her lip. "I do not eat fish."

"Not to eat," said Lucidity. "To watch. It's supposed to be soothing." 

"Really now? How strange." 

"No stranger than having a pond without fish." 

A soft hum broke from the lady youkai as she peered out over the water. "I had this garden built in imitation of a human one I admit that I admired. I was unaware that animals were involved in its making."

"Perhaps if you spent more time with humans," Lucidity began, only to have Inukimi curl her lip in return. Rolling her eyes, she gestured to the bowl. "Are you going to tell me what that is?"

"First, I'm going to need you to bleed into this," said Inukimi, holding the bowl out in both hands.

Lucidity felt herself go rigid and had to resist stepping back once more. "Come again?"

"Bleed into this," Inukimi repeated. "Just a small amount."

"...why?"

With a tilt of her head that Lucidity took as amusement, Inukimi considered her for a moment. "Do you believe Sesshomaru will refrain from killing me if I try to harm you simply because I am his mother?"

Both of her eyebrows rose at those words. "I should hope he has some sort of line he will not cross, but I don't doubt he would make you pay in some way. Fine, fine," she added, and dragged a length of her own power across her palm, manifesting enough energy to slice a shallow cut into the skin. She let the blood swell and pool to the surface, before letting it drip into the bowl. And Inukimi surprised her by offering a plain white handkerchief extracted from the sleeve of her kimono. Lucidity took it, cleaning the blood from her skin and wrapping handkerchief around her hand, while Inukimi swirled the concoction gently within the bowl. And as Lucidity watched, the color ever-so-gradually shifted, started to darken, and what had once been a deep red was now a rich blue. Smoke or steam-she couldn't be positive-continued to trickle upward, even as the bubbles subsided.

"What...is that?" Lucidity asked once more.

Inukimi swirled the bowl one final time, staring intently, as though transfixed by the contents. "When was your last moon time?"

Lucidity blinked. "Moon time?" There was no reply, but Inukimi looked up, her gaze fixed, expectant, and the slightest crease appeared in her brow before Lucidity blinked again in sudden understanding. "Oh. Guardians...don't have that."

"I see," she murmured slowly. "Well, I find this irrefutable."

"Find what irrefutable?" Lucidity demanded, trying so hard not to lose her patience.

"This brew was created by my family generations ago. It's a mixture of salamander blood and the poison from our claws. I could not explain to you the exact nature of these elements and why they react the way they do when mixed together. Yet I do know that the end result has always been accurate. Many a female youkai have journeyed to our palace simply to request this from us."

Inside her chest, her heart was doing a familiar tap dance along her ribs. Lucidity scraped her teeth together, cursing her mother-in-law so colorfully inside the privacy of her mind, but somehow managed to hold her tongue when she spoke. "Why? Just explain it to me already, Inukimi. What have you figured out?"

Blood.

Her blood.

Why could he smell her blood? What had happened? And why was his mother's absent? There were other smells in the air, of dokkaso and, for some reason, the blood of another creature. Perhaps an animal caught in the crossfire? It stirred something in the back of his mind. A thought? A memory? He didn't know, and quickly pushed it aside.

This outcome did not surprise him. Leaving those two women alone together involved a certain amount of risk, to the point where bloodshed was not a question of "if," but rather of "when." His question, however, was why it was Lucidity's blood. How had his mother managed to injure her, to even catch her off guard? Yet when he found himself standing on the threshold of the garden and beheld the sight that greeted him, it merely led to further confusion. Lucidity and his mother were conversing quietly, completely docile, with no hint of an altercation having taken place. Lucidity's back was to him, partially blocking his mother from view, but he could still see the crimson rag Lucidity was unraveling from her hand. His mother took it without a word as she peered over Lucidity's shoulder at Sesshomaru. 

"I will allow you two some time to talk," said his mother. "But I will return to collect my son; there remain issues that we must discuss." 

And when she made her way out of the garden, taking a different route than he had arrived in, Sesshomaru noticed she had something clasped in her hands, obscured by her fur. His gaze followed his mother until she was out of sight before he turned his attention back to Lucidity, who hadn't moved from where she stood. There was a slight hunch to her shoulders and, as he approached, she folded her arms. It wasn't until he came to a stop behind her that he saw she was biting at her thumbnail, a habit he had not witnessed in some time. Her eyes were intent upon the water, and she gave no reaction when he slid an arm around her waist and drew her back against him. 

"Why do you insist on breaking your own rule?" she asked, nail still between her teeth. "Why do you insist on touching me when you say otherwise?" 

"You make me weak, woman," he murmured for her ears alone.

Suddenly, she lowered her arm and eased herself into his embrace, pressing against him, as though to discover for herself just how weak he was. "You're not wearing armor," she remarked. "Did you actually obey your mother and take a bath?"

He growled softly into her ear. "I enjoy the stench of old blood no more than she does," he told her. "Now what happened? Was she able to give you an answer?" 

For a moment, there was only silence, which went unbroken for so long that he almost spoke again, until Lucidity abruptly straightened, biting once more on her thumbnail. "Poison...from the blackness. That was her initial assumption," she muttered, a matter that surprised him, as did the unexpected distraction in her voice. He waited for further explanation.

And waited. And waited.

"Initial?" he eventually echoed, but the question prompted no response.

She was utterly still in his grasp, her focus on the water, and he could hear how she continued to chew at her nail. In the past, he would have become irritated, but now he...wondered. What conclusion had his mother drawn to put Lucidity in such a state? Was there some insight into the death of the North that worried her? With a sense of apprehension, he took hold of her wrist and pulled her hand out of the way, before curling his fingers beneath her chin and forcing her to raise her head, though her eyes remained downcast.

"Look at me, Lucidity," he said, and she obeyed, but there was nothing he could read in her gaze. If not for the heat of her skin, the taste of her breath so close, she could have been carved from stone. "What did my mother tell you?" 

Her eyes closed and he noticed the movement of her throat as she swallowed. With her back still against his chest, she pulled from his grasp and lowered her head, so that he could see nothing but a crown of yellow hair. His patience began to waver, a growl forming low in his throat, and he seized her shoulder, preparing to turn her around, to force her to face him, when he felt her hand glide down the arm curled about her waist. Her fingers laced with his and he frowned as she moved his arm, expecting her to step away, to push him back and refuse to answer. And yet what she did was far more perplexing. She was guiding his hand, bringing it beneath her ribs, then down her stomach, and further still below her navel. And he was the one to nearly shove her away, when he realized she was urging his hand between her legs, wanting him to touch her as he had the other night, perhaps hoping to distract him, cause him to forget.

But then she stopped short of her supposed goal. She pressed his hand against her lower stomach and covered it with both her own, before looking up at him. There was nothing stoic about her expression this time. Her brows were contracted together, lips parted, even quivering with a sudden quickening of breath, and her eyes held a sense of trepidation. Her hands squeezed his and he saw her agitation deepen.

It struck him in that moment. He remembered, many years ago from his childhood, the smell of that creature's blood mixed with his mother's dokkaso; the blood of a salamander harbored no secrets.

"You're pregnant."

Chapter Text

His eyes were fixed on the hand resting against her stomach, his claws pressing into the fabric of her robes. Lucidity had moved to face him, but when he glanced up, he could see that her thoughts were turned inward, gaze distant and hands loosely clasped around his. She was biting at her lip, forehead knotted with wrinkles, and he felt her fingers absently flex around his wrist. 

"The news does not please you?" Sesshomaru asked. 

She blinked, then lifted her head, seemingly bewildered. "What?" 

He pulled his hand from hers and slid his arms into opposite sleeves. "You are unhappy with this development." 

"I...I'm not...." she began, and when his eyes narrowed, she quickly shook her head. "No, no, I'm not unhappy. It's just...a lot to process. Inukimi was barely able to tell me before you showed up, and if it's true, then-" 

"It is," he said. "The salamander blood she uses has never been wrong." 

"You know about that?" 

"I lived here as a small child; I remember the scent and the women who came here for it." 

Lucidity stared at him, apparently too stunned to speak, before she shook her head once again and looked away, dragging a hand through her hair. "This is too.... I don't think I can-I need to sit down for a second." 

"You do not want children?" came his immediate demand when she started to walk away. 

Her response was instant and explosive as she rounded on him. "Fucking hell, Sesshomaru! Just give me a minute here! I'm trying to think-" 

"And what must you think on? You speak as if you wish to terminate-" 

"Of course not!" she shouted, hands clenched and eyes wild with anger. "How could you even think that? Do you have any idea how insulting that is to me?! I want children. I've always wanted children! Back home, people would insult me for aspiring so much to be a mother. But when I came here, I didn't believe it would ever be possible; I didn't want to think about it, not ever. But marrying you...marrying you, I...." 

And here, her temper began to ebb and the furrow returned to her brow as she turned her gaze from him, bringing a hand to her mouth, thumbnail between her teeth yet again. Sesshomaru, though taken aback by these admissions she had never uttered until now, frowned at the display. "Enough, Lucidity," he said, moving forward to stand in front of her. "Explain yourself; I would hear your reasoning." 

His words seemed to have the proper affect. She folded her arms, considering him for several heartbeats, then lowered her eyes to the vicinity of his chest. "I know we never discussed it, but, at some point, I knew you'd want an heir," she whispered. "And when we married, I was...more than happy to give you one. I still am. I didn't think it would be so soon. And the timing...the timing couldn't be worse." 

"I see," he said softly. "You are afraid." 

The smile she gave was bitter as she rubbed an anxious hand along the back of her neck. "Before, only afraid," she murmured to the ground. "Now...like I can't breathe...." 

This also explained her emotional state as of late. And as her posture tightened and the scent of salt water reached his nose, the last of his irritation evaporated. He approved, albeit reluctantly, of her vehement response to his accusation and the immediate fear she had of the situation. She was right; the timing was ill-suited, with the imminent threat of the Princes. He, too, would have preferred a child to come at a later point, but one did not choose this sort of thing. 

"I'm sorry," Lucidity said abruptly, her voice heavy and thick, as she brushed the heel of her hand across her eyes. "I don't mean to react this way. I'm really trying to stop-" 

"Quiet, woman," he said, and her head jerked up in surprise. "Your reaction is tolerable; I will hear no more of it. Come," he added, turning and making his way over to one of the trees blooming out of season. Beneath its branches, he settled himself onto the grass and leaned back against the trunk, one leg drawn up and elbow resting across his knee, before peering up at Lucidity, who had followed, but lingered uncertainly near his outstretched boot. "Sit."

She didn't move.

"You were the one who wished to sit," he reminded her. "Now sit."

She walked over and stood beside him, gazing at him in silence, and then lowered herself between his legs, shifting at the last moment so that her back was against his chest. Without word or explanation, she seized either of his wrists and dragged his arms around her, causing his leg to slide to the ground in the process. A low growl trickled from his throat in warning when she pressed too close after laying her head back on his fur.

"Stop it," she muttered. "I'm not about to jump your bones, so you're just going to have to deal with this. Besides, this is all your fault."

A frown pulled at his lips. "Explain."

"I believe the statement speaks for itself," she replied, closing her eyes, and he realized her blame had been in jest.

With another rumble of annoyance, he tightened his arms around her waist, dragging her closer, so that his mouth hovered above her ear. "Insufferable woman."

She shuddered and rolled her head into the mokomoko, eyes still shut. "Don't do that."

Satisfied that she had yielded, the daiyoukai loosened his grip and relaxed amongst the roots of the tree. Though it was not yet possible, he wished to leave. However, there remained the other issue he needed to speak with his mother about, along with whatever it was she wanted from him. Rare, it was, that she ever needed to discuss anything with him, and he had to assume it was vital in some way. But he was not interested in the matter. As his gaze slid over to Lucidity, he found himself...vexed. She was his priority, yes, but he had not understood how significant this change was until now, until he realized he didn't care to learn what his mother wished to tell him. He recognized that he needed to, but the fact remained that he didn't want to. 

With his arms still around Lucidity's waist, he reached for her hand resting in her lap, the one stained with blood, and turned it over. His thumb brushed the cut along the center of her palm. It was already showing signs of healing, but there was a twitch in her fingers, as though in protest or perhaps in pain. Briefly, he wondered if it had been self-inflicted, before he turned his attention further down to her stomach. An heir, she had said, which meant she understood the importance of continuing the family line. More so, she understood that it was important to him, without his ever having to mention it. The dilution of his father's bloodline put him ill at ease. The taint of human blood had always been a source of anger for him, with the stubborn existence of his hanyou brother being an ever infuriating shame.

Yet he could not refute, not even to himself, that he would have done the same as his father. Whether Lucidity was human or not, he would have taken her regardless. And she had been, the first time. If a child had resulted from that day, he would not have been...displeased by it. She was more now, though. More than human, more than youkai. And she was his, as she was to no other. It was only fitting that she bear his offspring. Without thought, he released her hand and moved his along her stomach, where it came to rest over her womb. A daughter of the Goddess, mother to his child. No, he was not displeased, not at all. And that she was the first Guardian to...but how? 

Lucidity laid her hand over his suddenly, pulling the daiyoukai from his musings, and he glanced up at her to find that she was watching him. "I hate being the type of woman who does this," she said. "But, given the circumstances, I have to ask: what are you thinking about?"

"I'm curious," he said. "How did this happen?" 

Both eyebrows hiked towards her hairline at the question and a small smile played along her lips. "The usual way, I suspect," she said. 

"You know my meaning, woman," was his impatient reply. "How is that you are able to conceive? A Guardian does not bleed as other females do." 

"I don't know," she admitted with a sigh. "It's just...always been known to us that we can have children, something that Mother promised when Guardians first took physical form. But no Guardian has ever managed, or even bothered; it's never been in their nature." 

"But it is in yours?" 

"I wasn't born a Guardian," she told him. 

"That is not a sufficient explanation," he said. "Why are you the one to conceive after centuries of Guardians taking lovers? What makes you different from them, including Thalia?" 

"I'm me and they're them?" she offered, to which he frowned, and she shook her head. "Gods, Sesshomaru, I don't know. I honestly don't believe I'm any different, at least from Thalia. Maybe Mother allowed it to happen. Or maybe it's us, and we did something different, something my sisters haven't managed to do."

Something he and Lucidity had done? Was it possible? It had been many weeks since he'd taken her, over one full cycle of the moon, nearly two now. Her illness-symptoms, he amended-had not been present when she'd returned from the ocean, which meant that the night of the festival or the day after her seasonal slumber were the only times that-

Sesshomaru peered up at the boughs of the cherry tree swaying overhead as an unexpected thought occurred to him.

"What is it?" Lucidity asked.

"Hahaoya no Shikyu," he said, his voice low, as he stared at the blossoms. "I placed you in its branches after we laid together."

"Oh..." she murmured, then abruptly sat forward. "Oh! That...that would mean the extra day of sleep was.... That makes so much damn sense!" Her eyes were wide, gaping at nothing, as she touched her fingers to her lips in astonishment. "The Hahaoya no Shikyu. Each Guardian has some version of her own. The West the heart of her volcano, the South her sacred waters. And the First Tree gave the seed that the Hahaoya no Shikyu was born from. They all provide protection, concealment, a place to recover from wounds and sleep without threats. But Satomi used hers for more. She was able to resurrect those loyal to her who still wanted to serve. She was able to create Rusuban from the heart of the Isle because of it. The Hahaoya no Shikyu helps create life! Gods be damned! Why didn't I see it before?!"

And her excitement was such that she suddenly gathered her feet beneath her and started to rise, only for the daiyoukai to snag the back of her robes and yank her back down. A gasp broke from her as she landed in a heap on the mokomoko, his arm curled beneath her, and stared up at him with wide, blue eyes, mouth slightly ajar. He peered down at her, feeling his lips crease in disapproval. 

"What?" she asked after a brief spell of silence. "I can't get worked up about something?" 

"You are eager over a tree," he said, "but not a child, though you claim otherwise." 

"We figured something out that Satomi never knew about," she said. "Maybe none of the Guardians do. And I very much doubt that the Princes do. Considering what they want to do with us, other than killing, this will at least ensure that they won't succeed. If I really am pregnant, then-" 

"You are pregnant, Lucidity," said the daiyoukai, unable to keep the trace of irritation out of his voice. "Why is that so difficult for you to believe? It is because my mother is the one who told you? She has no reason to lie. Why do you not accept the truth?" The expression that filled her face could only be described as troubled and the noise that escaped her, albeit little more than a sigh, betrayed her unease as she looked away. And when she ultimately did not reply, he let out a soft growl and seized her by the chin, forcing her to look at him. "You had best learn to accept it. Precautions need to be taken against our enemies. Not only the Princes, but there are youkai who will use your condition to their advantage if they are able." 

"Wonderful," she muttered. "Fucking spectacular. Would you let go already?" 

But his grip only hardened. "Do not be dismissive of this, Lucidity," he warned. 

In the end, she pulled herself free and sat up, glaring at him. "I'm not being dismissive. I'll take whatever precautions you want, in case I'm wrong. But I can't take this at face value, Sesshomaru. I just can't!" 

"Why?" he demanded. "Explain this mad reasoning of yours, woman, before I lose my patience." 

"Because I want to be wrong!" she hissed, her face inches from his. "I want it to be true! I'm afraid, yes, but the Princes will always be a threat. No matter if we win this battle or not, any child we have will always be in danger while they exist. I'm afraid of what might happen, but I'm even more afraid that your mother made a mistake. I'm not familiar with the method she used with the blood. I don't have any of the normal pregnancy symptoms and I don't expect to, but still. I can't get my hopes up, I can't get excited about...any of it, not if there's a chance.... Honestly, it's better to expect disappointment, that way you'll never be disappointed."

"Ridiculous," he said after a moment. "There is no sense to your logic. What manner of upbringing taught you such beliefs?"

This, however, appeared to be the wrong question to ask when the anger swiftly drained from her. He paused at the forlorn gleam that filled her eyes in place of that anger, before she turned her head to the side, hair falling across her face, and a self-conscious arm reaching across her body to grip at a shoulder. A sense of uncertainty settled over the daiyoukai, who drew back and leaned against the tree once more, gazing down at this woman whose emotions seemed to be as stable as water crashing between the rocks of a raging river.

As always, he could smell the tears before he saw them dripping down her cheeks and it wasn't long before she rolled over, presenting her back to him. He didn't stop her, didn't question her, and merely let her weight sink into the fur of his mokomoko. For a long while, he sat there with her resting between his legs and the steady scent of salt water drifting through the air. Every so often, there was an audible sniff, an occasional shiver to her shoulders, and Sesshomaru could only wonder why she didn't leave, if the question had so upset her. His hand reached out finally and raked the hair from her face, dragging it behind an ear to expose a wet cheek and closed eyes.

"Lucidity?"

Her eyes opened and she sat up, wiping at the tear tracks, but never answered. She did not have an opportunity, not with the scent he caught on the wind before he spotted his mother approaching, with a young female servant trailing behind her. But when Lucidity pressed back against him, he glanced at her, at the minute lines of exhaustion on her otherwise impassive face, and she met his gaze.

"[I'm not angry,]" she said unexpectedly. "[But only because there's no way for you to understand.]"

"What a strange language," his mother proclaimed before he could respond. "And you taught it to Sesshomaru? Why?"

"It's what he wanted," said Lucidity. "To understand me at all times. Bit pointless now, after I've learned so many languages from the memories."

His mother didn't answer, but lowered herself onto her knees in front of them, while the servant girl lingered in the background, head bowed and hands clasped in front of her. Meanwhile, his mother rearranged her furs around herself, then settled quietly, her gaze-a mirror of his own-shifting between he and Lucidity. "You are aware of her condition?" she asked, and he nodded. "Good. Then you know what measures to take. And Lucidity, I advise caution against changing forms from now on. I understand that your circumstances are unique, but you seem to have symptoms similar to those of youkai. I, myself, could not transform without becoming ill or faint. It is not unheard of for miscarriage to happen if a pregnant youkai shifts even once; you have been fortunate so far. The further along you are, the more dangerous it will be."

There was a subtle movement from Lucidity. "Anything else I should know?" she asked.

"You don't eat, correct? And you are supposed to sleep only once a season?"

Lucidity nodded.

"It's my belief that you will sleep more frequently," his mother declared. "My assumptions are based on my experience and what I have learned from other female youkai. We do not eat or sleep often, but this changes when we are pregnant. As I understand it, the same happens with humans as well. The baby depletes our energy and requires the sustenance from the food we consume. I may be wrong, but it seems to me that the baby is taking that sustenance directly from your power, which is what led you to sleep outside your normal cycle."

"That's not what Thalia said," Lucidity replied.

"The southern Guardian? Hmm, yes, but she didn't know you were pregnant," said his mother. "Whatever explanation she had, I do not doubt it would have been different."

The answer seemed to placate Lucidity, or at least she did not question further. His mother, meanwhile, had taken to glancing between them again and he could no more decipher the thoughts behind her gaze than he could Lucidity's at times. And when Lucidity shifted against him yet again, he wondered if his mother intended to comment on how he could permit such open displays of physical touch. But then he noticed those painted lips pulling upwards at the corners.

"What potency you must have, Sesshomaru," she said, causing his fingers to twitch at such an abrupt statement.

"Inukimi," Lucidity began. "What the-"

"It's surprising, really, that this happened so quickly," his mother continued, as though nothing had been said, and peered out over the garden. "I suspected it would take years, with so powerful a woman you have chosen. But the instinct to impregnate a mate is typical in males. And the stronger the female, the stronger the instinct. O, you should have seen the marks your father left on me! He was insatiable! And succeeded in the end, of course. Once he tasted my blood after his seed took, it dulled his needs, but he always remained such a beast."

"Mother, that is enough," said Sesshomaru as he stood, bringing Lucidity to her feet as well. "If you have nothing of use to discuss-"

"Very well, very well," she said as she, too, rose and gestured towards the servant, who took a few steps forward and bowed, before turning to Lucidity. "I would speak with Sesshomaru alone. Eiko will provide you with anything you might need while you wait. Accommodations have been arranged if you wish to stay."

There was no argument from Lucidity. Blue eyes were cast in his direction, but nothing more before she allowed the servant to lead her away. Sesshomaru, with his back to his mother, watched her until she was lost to sight. What other complications awaited them after this? What more could cross their path at this point? And how much use would Lucidity be? Distracted, as she was, would she be able to handle her position with the other Guardians? Would she be able to fight the Princes of Death with a clear mind and resolve?

"Are you displeased she is not happy?"

"What do you know of it, Mother?" he asked without looking back at her.

"I have performed enough tests with salamander blood that it is easy for me to spot a reluctant woman who does not want to be pregnant. Will she terminate it, do you know?"

"She won't."

"Good then. I will not have her destroying our family lineage."

"Mother, if you do not come to your point, I will take Lucidity and leave."

"Oh? What of the imp and dragon?"

Sesshomaru spared his mother a glance, just long enough to take in the serene expression on her face, the hint of amusement in her smile that was more mocking than indulging, before he turned and began to follow the trail of Lucidity's scent. Yet he had gone no more than a few paces when he heard his mother's voice.

"That white beast you encountered is not the first to invade our home."

He came to a stop, not far from where grass met stone, and listened to the soft footsteps of his mother's approach. And when she reached his line of sight, he met her gaze, serious now with no hint of ridicule. "There is unrest brewing," she continued. "There has been word from other youkai from the surrounding islands that encounters with creatures from other lands have been increasing, and now they have reached the mainland."

"How many?" asked the daiyoukai.

"More in these last few weeks than have been seen in years," said his mother. "I have also heard rumor of attacks along the coastline-"

"We are aware of that," he said. "And those who are responsible will be dealt with."

Golden eyes narrowed at him. "You know of these threats and have not-"

"That is our next destination, now that we know of Lucidity's condition."

"That is no excuse," his mother said, and he did not miss the thread of anger in her voice. "You should have sent her here with your servant and gone to eradicate the threat the moment you learned of its existence. You are lord to our territory, Sesshomaru. It is your duty to protect it. And now we have invaders coming to our shores. I would not be surprised if the Princes of Death are the cause behind this, bringing destruction to other parts of the world, and forcing inhabitants to flee. The Princes are Lucidity's responsibility, but you must put a stop to any creatures forcing their way into our territory."

"It is no longer your place to lecture me," said Sesshomaru. "If I wish to hear-"

"Such a disrespectful son," she cut in. "If you remembered your place as lord of the western lands, it would not be necessary to lecture you. You should take care to reflect on what responsibilities a youkai of your standing should prioritize. These invaders must be made examples of. I will not have you ruining our family and besmirching our name over some gaijin you've become infatuated with."

The surge of fury was hot in his chest as Sesshomaru curled his fingers, claws clicking together, and he allowed a cold glare to settle onto his mother, making no attempt to hide his fury. "You waste your breath, Mother," he said, and his voice was low and tight, in an effort to keep his growl silent. "I have no interest in listening to your opinions; I know where my priorities lie."

It was rare to witness such open surprise break through his mother's stoicism. But once she recovered, the scowl she graced him with was brilliant in its anger. "You would put her before your duties?! If I had known she would bring about such an idiotic change in you, I never would have sanctified your union! I believed her a powerful ally. I see now that it was a mistake. She is nothing but a foreign whore who has poisoned your mind. She will be the-" 

He caught the scent of his mother's blood before a thin line of it beaded to the surface of her skin. She stared at him, and he could not recall ever seeing such a perfect image of shock upon her suddenly pallid face. With her mouth ajar, she reached up and touched her cheek, fingers moving over the thin cut just below her eye. And Sesshomaru lowered his arm, the Whip retracting, and felt naught but a quiet rage burning through his veins, the sort of rage that promised swift death to any who crossed him, before he turned on his heel and left his mother there in her beloved garden.

Chapter Text

Her hair was wet and heavy, but clean. Gloriously clean, cleaner than it had been in weeks. Soaps and oils were difficult to come by with their constant traveling and Lucidity had taken full advantage of the bathhouse and its supplies. If Sesshomaru had seen fit to bathe, so would she. She wouldn't be surprised if that also meant he intended to stay here for the night. Did he need to sleep, even after the rest he had had on Avalon? Or was he procrastinating on visiting the coast and the Viper Clan?

He must have felt at ease in Inukimi's palace, the home of his childhood, however long ago that might have been. Her gaze slid over to his armor and swords that sat in the far corner of the guest room. To leave such important weapons here unintended, he had to be confident that nothing would be taken or that no enemies would dare attack the palace. 

Sitting at the entrance, which was slid open to reveal the wooden walkway and shadowed by the eaves that lined the guest house, Lucidity peered around at the ample space that had been provided as she dragged a thistle brush through her drying hair. The room was large enough to accommodate perhaps half a dozen people or so, but only two futons had been laid out, side-by-side, with fresh covers and rounded pillows. And the tatami mats that covered the floor were thickly woven and lined with golden silk. A brazier was lit nearby, with extra coal stacked beside it, that managed to warm the space with ease, so long as the door was kept shut. Overall, the room was sparse. Beyond some scrolls that covered the far wall and depicted paintings of what appeared to be daily life in the palace, there was nothing else here of interest.

Bringing her hair over to one shoulder, she pulled the brush through it a few more times before finally admitting that she had thoroughly groomed the entire length of her hair some time ago. She set the brush aside and rose to her feet, smoothing down the fabric of the borrowed kimono and obi she wore. Her fingers moved over the unfamiliar texture and patterns, dyed the colors of late autumn. Though the silk of the underrobe against her bare skin was not an unpleasant sensation, not by far, she simply preferred the light fabric of her own robes, which the servant, Eiko, had taken with her to wash.

Eiko had promised to return the clothes when Lucidity had shown her reluctance. Now Lucidity was beginning to wonder if anyone knew she was here waiting. Stepping out onto the walkway, she peered to one side, then the other before moving towards the railing that marked the edge of the palace where the guest house had been conveniently set up; out of mind, out of sight, apparently. She folded her arms along the railing and leaned forward. There was nothing but a steep slope beyond, the led into a path of forest down below. The canopy of trees stretched out, allowing little else to be seen beyond the occasional glimpse of grass, until it ended at a river that joined with the many others that rushed to the ends of this floating land.

The sun had fallen out of view and the sky was darkening with the coming night. Lucidity lifted her gaze to the first few stars and felt her heart given an unexpected shudder. For what reason, she didn't know. She was so...done with crying. Was it really hormones? Was it really so simple an explanation? A hand went to her stomach, but all she felt was a sickening dread that made her want to vomit, if such a thing was possible. If it was true, if the Hahaoya no Shikyu was actually the cause of this.... Lucidity shook her head and took her hand away. Gods, she wanted it to be true! She feared that it wasn't, and, in the same turn, feared that it was. And it was driving her mad! With a groan, she leaned her elbows against the railing and raked her hands through her hair, head bowed and eyes squeezed shut.

If she could just accept one truth or the other, then maybe she would be able to breathe! Sesshomaru was so certain, so adamant! She wished she could believe him, believe Inukimi. Blind faith? Is that what she needed? Not that she didn't trust their honesty, just their...methods. Another groan broke from her and her head dipped a bit lower, her body bending at the waist. Why couldn't she just let herself believe? Why did she have to be so afraid of either outcome?

"Get back here, you stupid beast!"

The distant cries of a familiar voice had Lucidity lifting her head. She straightened, peering out at the forest, and immediately noticed Ah-Un plodding alongside the river, moving upstream. A second later, Jaken came sprinting into view and managed to snatch the reins before Ah-Un could get much further.

"I let you out of my sight for one moment and this is what you do?!" shouted the imp. "Where do you think you're going? You're not welcome in the palace. Come on, you damn dragon. Move already!"

But Ah-Un wasn't budging. It looked as if Jaken was walking in place, for all the tugging and pulling he did on the reins. The two heads would raise now and then, only to lower and yank Jaken back a few steps, bringing on renewed cursing and shouting. And Lucidity quickly became absorbed with the little show, happy to enjoy this bit of entertainment, because she absolutely hated being alone with her thoughts right now.

"Lucidity!"

Daughter of a deity or not, she had never been prone to believing in answered prayers, or even saying prayers for that matter. But if there was some sort of divine intervention for Sesshomaru's sudden arrival, she was grateful, even if he'd spoken her name so harshly. And when she turned, she immediately noticed how brisk his pace was as he strode up the walkway. She managed to reach the entrance of the room at the same time he did.

"Get out of the way or get inside," he said in that same clipped tone.

She stared, before making a point of rolling her eyes and heading into the room, stooping briefly to pick up the brush. And even that elicited a growl from the daiyoukai, who slid the door shut with a snap behind him. "What is with you?" she asked. "What happened with Inukimi?"

"That is not your concern," he said as he crossed the room, heading towards his armor, without giving her so much as a passing glance.

"Sesshomaru!"

He stopped, but didn't turn around.

Lucidity, standing near the futons, stayed where she was, hands clenching and unclenching at her sides. "If you're going to take your temper out on me, I will damn well make it my business. So, knock it off and explain to me what happened or piss off altogether. Your choice."

"My choice?" he echoed. "You seem to be the only one who remembers that."

"What are you-"

"I tire of hearing the opinions of others about our union," he said as he turned to face her. And the anger that smoldered in his gaze as he advanced towards her made her think of the glowing coals in the brazier. His pace was determined and he cut a quick path across the tatami mats as he spoke. "The Fae King, the miko, my mother. I tire of listening to their constant prattling, telling me what I should expect from you, what actions I am obligated to perform. Do you understand, Lucidity?"

She...wasn't certain that she did. Where was all this coming from? What the hell had his mother said to set him off like this? The anger seemed to be radiating from his very skin. She could feel the heat of his body as he came closer, so close that he more than invaded her space. She kept moving away and he kept moving forward, one step after another until she collided against the wall beside the futons, gaping up at the raging daiyoukai.

"Do you understand?" he repeated, laying one hand on the wall beside her head, the other seizing her by the chin. "I will hear no more from anyone about the Guardian of the East. It is the woman I want, and everything she is able to offer."

Some noise, some...sound or other must have broken from her. Lucidity couldn't be certain. Beyond noticing that she had opened her mouth, she didn't know if she managed to say anything or not, because Sesshomaru's lips were on hers, soft and yet assertive at the same time. She could feel his tongue, caressing, exploring, and she was becoming swiftly reacquainted with his taste. Teeth and fangs moved over her lips, her jaw, and back up again. When had he taken his hand from her chin? When had she dropped the brush? It was at their feet, but she didn't remember it leaving her hand.

But then she felt a yank to the obi and the confusion fled her mind, replaced by a surge of panic. But it brief and fractured and immediately shoved aside as a feral growl resonated in her ear, filling her with a shudder that tightened things low in her body. They knew, now, what made that beast inside him snarl; his mother had inadvertently solved this torment of celibacy. And it was clear, as the obi fell to the floor and he began to shed her outer layer of kimono, that Sesshomaru had no more qualms about it.

She reached for him when he went for the cord that held her underrobe shut, only for him to seize her as soon as the cord dropped away and the underrobe fell open. He brought her arms above her head, clutching both wrists in one hand, and lifted her so high that her toes no longer touched the mats. Her heart was pounding so hard that she could feel the echo of it in her own ears and she swallowed around the constriction in her throat, hearing-what seemed to her-a distant noise of labored breathing; yet it was her own, she knew. And as those fierce, golden eyes watched her crumble, she let out a quivering moan when Sesshomaru lifted her leg around his waist. She didn't stop to question, to consider, to reflect in any way, but wrapped her other leg around him as well and felt him press against her in return.

His mouth was suddenly on her throat and she let out a gasp, arching against him. She couldn't seem to regain her breath or calm her heart, not when he was smothering her so completely, trapped by the weight of his body that threatened to crush her, that she wanted to crush her, and rather desperately at that. She moaned at the hot touch of his mouth trailing over the side of her neck, until his teeth caught the lobe of her ear.

"Gods, Sesshomaru!" she panted. "Please! I-"

"Silence, woman," came the sharp growl in her ear, and she nearly choked on her own voice. "Give me this," he continued, but her mind was so splintered that she could barely focus beyond the hand reaching between them, the other squeezing at her wrists. "Give me your submission."

"M-my...what?" she gasped, hardly able to form a sentence, let alone a coherent thought. What the hell had possessed her youkai lord?!

"Submission, woman. Your obedience."

And then she felt him, swollen and unrestrained.

"You are the Guardian. You are the Lady East."

He was sliding against her, his breath coating her cheek, his mouth moving over her ear with every word he spoke, and his voice caressed something deep inside her, a blind passion that was beyond seduction. He was destroying her, destroying her mind, her will, everything that made her aware, made her think and feel and judge. He reduced her to nothing but this shuddering body of heat and flesh, this yearning that made her toes curl and her breasts heave, the nipples contracting at the barest touch.

"No one can lay claim to the Guardian," said the voice in her ear. "But I want the woman. Give me what you can, Lucidity. Here, with me, when I hold your pleasure in my hand, I would have you yield to me."

Pleasure in his hand...? Pleasure in...hand...and submit when her mind was gone with passion. She remembered. Even if she didn't understand, she remembered, and her head lolled to the side, coming to rest against her arm, and she arched when he moved against her once more, the rigid heat of him pushing into her. Not quite there, but she was already shaking, her head spinning, and her vision was swimming as she tried to focus. But once she did, she leaned forward clamped her mouth onto the shell of that pointed ear, and heard the low catch in his throat. 

"Yes, yes," she breathed. "Anything my lord husband desires, I will give."

She was not...entirely prepared for the fangs that latched onto her throat with such force that she knocked her head back against the wall, and she would never be certain at what made her cry out in this moment: Sesshomaru's bite or his penetration. Her throat was sore before she realized her voice was still tearing from her, out of her control, and she could feel herself trembling, positively convulsing, as he stretched and filled the tight walls of her body. Weeks, months, it had been, and every inch of him was sliding inside her as if no time had passed. She could feel him, feel everything, right down to her toes, and he was moving, lifting her, his claws scraping the skin of her hip while he kept her wrists pinned above her head. With brute strength alone, he held her in place and took what he pleased, and she could do little more than hang there, trying desperately to concentrate, just enough to keep her legs locked around his waist. But his movements were so fast, so impatient, and it seemed as if she wouldn't be able to stop herself from slipping, from losing her grip. Any second it felt as if she was about to fall, but it never happened. He held her and took her, and she let him.

In some vague part of her mind, she noticed the grip had disappeared from her wrists. Both of his hands were now on her hips, slipping lower, and he was lifting her higher along the wall, until she was peering down at his crown of silver hair, felt the caress of breath on her chest, and her arms fell around his neck. He was driving himself into her, and each jolt was like a shockwave, as though he was determined that the pleasure would echo throughout every last bone in her body. Or maybe that was her voice echoing, a reverberation so deep that it drowned out all other sound. But she could hear him, the sound of his ragged panting, the impact of their bodies meeting. Again and again, until his frame stiffened, until his muscles strained, and she caught a glimpse of his face beneath his bangs, of the eyes that were shut tight, the teeth that were bared, and the cheeks that were flushed. And a strangled moan reached her ears, ending on a growl so feral that it had her pulse skipping. 

For a long while, neither of them moved. Trapped between Sesshomaru and the wall, Lucidity let her cheek come to rest on the top of his head, her arms limp around his neck. She listened to the sound of his labored breathing, felt the sweat along his skin beneath her fingers, and tried to ignore the dull ache between her legs where they were still connected. But then he moved, his hands gliding down the back of her thighs, and lowered her to the floor as he slid out of her in the same instant. He went through the familiar motions of adjusting his hakama into place, concealing himself with such ease that he was able to look presentable, while she remained thoroughly debauched.

She stood there, watching him, mesmerized in a way as she tried to regain her bearings, fingers sliding over smooth wood of the wall behind her. She still...didn't know what had just happened and wondered if he would even explain. And then she realized that he was standing there just as she was, quiet and unmoving, with his hands at his sides, and she lifted her head, to be met by a clear, golden gaze. She expected him to turn away, to say nothing, and, to an extent, she was right. No words were exchanged, but she did suddenly find her face caught by his hands, tilting her head up, and his mouth sealed to hers.

There was an inviting warmth to the kiss, nothing like the rabid need he had displayed moments ago. Slow, firm, the touch of his tongue like a whisper, and when he drew back, his eyes swept over her, lingering, and she reached up to grasp hold of his wrist. He bent to kiss her again and, somehow, it felt as if he was trying to say, "thank you," though she couldn't recall such a phrase ever passing his lips. Actions, however, spoke louder than words.

The orange glow of sunlight no longer burned through the screen of the door. The only source of light that remained was flickering from the coals in the brazier, casting shadows here or there throughout the otherwise dark room. Lucidity watched the glow of the coals and their shadows from where she lay on her side along the futons, the mokomoko surrounding both her and Sesshomaru, who was stretched out behind her. His arm was draped over her and she'd taken his hand captive some time ago, clutching it to her chest and absently running her thumb along his knuckles every so often. She could feel his chin resting on the top of her head and the rhythmic caress of breath against her hair. Yet she knew, just from the sound, that he was not asleep. And she, herself, was not the least bit fatigued. She simply had no wish to move, not even to speak, wanting to bask in this reprieve from reality, and let the world stay behind the closed door that had lost the light of the day.

It was a sigh that broke the silence. Not hers, but Sesshomaru's, a deep exhale of breath through the nose before he curled himself closer around her, as though to shield her from any outside threat. The act would have been trivial coming from just about anyone else. Yet, for her youkai lord, it might as well have been a confession. One of distress or contentment, she didn't know, and it brought to mind several questions that she just couldn't bear to ask, not right now, not when laying here was the most relaxed she'd been in months. Until his arm moved. Not the one she held, but the one that was trapped beneath her body, so that he might place his hand against her stomach. She closed her eyes, wishing he had been reaching for something else, as he'd done the other night. But, of course, he was still caught up with...everything else. 

"Lucidity," came the soft rumble behind her.

She felt her shoulders hunch before she realized what she'd done. He was going to lecture her, tell her that she would eventually accept the truth or that she needed to face it here and now. Gods, she just knew that he wouldn't let this-

"Who insulted you?" 

Lucidity opened her eyes, blinking several times and almost certain she had misheard. The question was so out of the blue, so bewildering, that she couldn't stop herself from lifting her head and peering over her shoulder. Yet she could see so little of his face at this angle that she was forced to roll onto her back and his hand, no longer held hostage against her chest, came to rest on her leg, claws snagging the fabric of the robe she still wore. He peered down at her, head resting on the mokomoko, and his expression was so perfectly smooth and blank that she questioned why she had bothered making such an effort to look at him. 

"What are you talking about?" she asked. 

"You made mention earlier that others had insulted you, for desiring to produce children," he reminded her. "Who were they?" 

And their argument came rushing back, bringing a sigh to her lips as she turned onto her side so that she was now facing him; though, she had more of a view of his chest and throat than his actual face, with their bodies so close together. "No one important," she said. "Friends who came and went over the years. People I worked with. They didn't so much as insult me as they scoffed at my goals and said things like I should live my life first before throwing it away." 

"Ridiculous," said the daiyoukai, and the note of irritation in his voice made her smile, if only slightly. "Why spout such foolishness?" 

A soft snort, barely more than a breath, escaped her. 

"You find the question amusing?" Sesshomaru demanded. 

"A bit," she admitted. "It's just...a different time, different priorities and values, is all. The people from the generation I was born into, and even ones from my father's, would tell me to go out and travel the world, experience everything there was to experience. And I would tell them that I could visit every country on the planet, and it wouldn't mean a damn thing to me if I couldn't be a mother. I wanted to settle down, have a quiet life, and raise a family, and a lot of people found that unusual." 

"No more unusual than I find their logic," he replied. "Children are a means to ensure the family survives. Do they not understand?" 

"Of course," said Lucidity. "They just don't care. They don't want children or decide to wait until they're older and never manage-"

"Older?" Sesshomaru repeated. 

With another sigh, she drew back and peered up at him. "It's a lot to explain," she said. "And I don't really want to get into too much detail right now, but I will tell you that I would be considered barely old enough to start a family if we were in my era. I'd be expected to establish myself first, create a means of living on my own, and, really, I had such a vague interest in marriage that I expected it, too." 

There had been little shift in his expression, not even a minute twitch of his fingers. But at these words, a small frown creased his mouth. "You wished for children without a husband? Is this common in your time?" 

She shrugged. "My father wouldn't have been happy I'd done that; unfair to the child not to have both parents, he said. But, yeah, it's become common." 

The lines on Sesshomaru's face deepened with distaste at this and he shifted onto his back, obviously revolted at the mere thought of so many born out of wedlock. "I do not care for this era of yours," he said, then his gaze drifted from the ceiling to Lucidity. "And you did not care for marriage?" 

"Don't take it so personally," she said as she sat up and, gathering the loose robe around herself, folded her arms across it to hold the material in place. "We're not so different in that mindset, after all."

Sesshomaru didn't move, opting, instead, to continue frowning at her. "Explain."  

"The culture I was raised in, no one openly admits to marrying for gain. No arranged marriages or anything of the sort. It's supposed to be for love." She made a face and shook her head.

"You do not approve?"

"I thought it was...ridiculous," she said, offering a bitter smile. "I never knew anyone with a healthy partnership growing up, whether they were married or not. Older generations forced to stay together out of social expectations, even if they'd come to hate each other. Younger generations marrying and separating like changing out seasonal kimono. Just a messy, emotional ordeal that I was never really interested in, unless it was for some monetary gain."

There was no reply from the daiyoukai. He merely watched her with that usual, stoic expression, long enough that she started to feel as if she had revealed too much. It brought no relief when he looked back at the ceiling, giving no hint of his inner thoughts. She hesitated a moment, then leaned over him, releasing the robe to place a hand on either side of his head. As the robe hung open and her hair tumbled over her shoulders, she peered down at Sesshomaru, at the way his eyes flicked towards her body, then back to her face.

"Was that not something you wanted to hear?" she asked.

He glanced down once more and this time his gaze did not come back up. Rather, he eased his hands beneath her clothing, to touch the bare skin of her waist, and his thumbs caressed over the taut muscles of her stomach. "No," came the deep timbre of his voice that evoked an unbidden rush of responses low in her body. "You're right; we are of the same mindset."

With her hair shielding their faces like a curtain, Lucidity kissed him. There was no hesitation from the daiyoukai. His arm immediately slid across her waist, pinning her to him, as his hand moved to the back of her neck, fingers slipping into her hair. His embrace was fervent, possessive even, and the way he feasted on her mouth, she might as well have been shoved to the ground and given no choice but to submit. But she did manage to pull away, her lips hovering over his, just enough to utter a single word. 

"Were," she whispered. 

"Were," he agreed, and she kissed him again. 

And the longer she kissed him, the more she forgot. She forgot about where they were and what had brought them here, forgot about the dark shadow that hovered over their lives, forgot about how he came to her, so furious and agitated and seemingly desperate to have her, forgot every last question she had, and simply let it be. All that mattered was that he was here, now, and she wouldn't allow anything or anyone to interrupt them, not even Mother Goddess Herself. 

Lucidity reached down and tugged at the knot of his sash as she moved her mouth from his, to lick and nip at his chin. A soft reverberation of a growl filled her ears and she grinned, dragging her tongue over his Adam's apple, while managing to pull the sash loose. She pushed at his haori, revealing the bare skin and firm muscle beneath, and took delight in sliding her hand over his chest. Yet when she attempted to sit up, he held fast to her nape. 

"What are you doing, woman?" he asked, and she couldn't suppress the shiver at the roughness in his voice, the edge of a growl in his words.

"I should think it obvious," she murmured, taking hold of his wrist and peeling his hand away, to push it down beside his head. She eased herself up and grinned at him. "I want my youkai lord, right here, where I can explore him at my leisure."

There was no change in his expression, no movement of his mouth. It was his fingers, how they flexed, that betrayed what he might be thinking. She was still clutching his wrist as his claws slid against one another, and then his tongue moistened his lips and he let out a soft breath. "As you wish."

He'd been uneasy, she realized. A tension had fled him right before he spoke; however subtle it had been, she noticed all the same. What had made him so nervous? It wasn't as if she was going to force him. Or perhaps he simply didn't like giving up control. Her gaze came to rest on the wrist she held, then further down, at the face turned towards her, golden eyes so focused and unwavering. The fingers of her free hand touched his collar bone, tracing over it, before moving lower, along the center of his chest, which rose and fell as he breathed. She laid her hand flat here, feeling the steady heartbeat, just as he had done with her many times. And then she moved on, to the shadows of muscles that outlined his stomach every time he inhaled, and she traced these, as well. She lingered a moment on the scar, a patch of pale discoloration on the otherwise flawless skin; the wound had never fully healed over, and she still marveled now and then that the only marks he bore were because of her, including the one on his shoulder.

Finally, she took hold of the ties that held his hakama together, loosening them enough until she was able to slide her hand inside. He was full and hard and it made her heart skip a beat, or two, at being able to touch him again after so long; the other night hadn't been enough, knowing that she could not truly have him. But now she looked back up and felt a thrill go through her at the sight of him, watching her so openly, utterly unabashed as she freed him from the hakama. And she began to stroke him, feeling that hot rigidness beneath her fingers, the familiar contours of the swollen organ that had made her see stars, too many times beyond the counting. And still, he never looked away from her. She had to take a deep breath, her back straightening, as she continued holding his wrist, her hand moving over him, from base to tip and back again, until she noticed a flickering waver in his gaze and saw the rising color in his cheeks. His eyes closed, then opened, and there was a headiness in their depths that quickened her touch, that had the daiyoukai pressing his heel into the futon and working his jaw to keep silent, to keep himself in control.

Control.

Submission.

Her grip tightened on his wrist and, though his focus was slipping, there was a twitch in the muscles around his eyes as he winced and reached up. Her reaction was instant and, in a sudden movement that he could not prevent in his distraction, she seized both his wrists with one hand and pinned his arms just above his head, elbows bent outward. His eyes snapped open, fixed on her, and she never stopped. Her hand continued to move over him, thumb pushing briefly against the tip of his organ, at the fluid that had gathered, before smearing it down his length, coating him until he glistened. And at the same time, she squeezed his wrists, watching at how he gritted his teeth, how he began to twist his hands, how his lower body began to move, hips rising, one leg being lifted and foot pressing flat to the futon, as though he intended to stand altogether.

"Mmm, what a sight you are," she murmured, which elicited a growl from the daiyoukai, his heated glare coming to rest on her. And in spite of these mute protests, he never softened in her hand and the longer she stroked him, the more he writhed, or as much as a proud youkai lord could writhe; a subtle shift of the hips, the strain of his arms against her grip, which had grown so tight that it would have shattered human bone. His back arched as more fluid dripped from him and she ached to taste him, to take him inside her. She settled, instead, for releasing his tormented organ and flinging a leg over his waist to straddle him. Seizing his chin, she crushed her mouth to his, thrusting her tongue inside, even as he continued to struggle. She could feel the trickle of his power and matched it with her own, until he snarled once more and dragged his fang across her bottom lip. She bit his in return, neither drawing blood just yet, and rolled her hips against him, letting him feel the dampness between her legs. He shuddered and broke the embrace, gasping for breath, glowering while she smiled.

"Enough of that," she admonished.

"Lucidity," he growled.

"Are you not amused?" she asked, taking her hand from his chin so that he might see the soft glow of energy of her fist. "You know that I can manifest my power into any weapon I desire, but it isn't limited to blades." And here, several links of white chain slipped free. "I can use these if it's too much for you to simply lie there and let me have you."

With his chest heaving as he labored to regain his breath, his eyes darted to the chains, then back to her face. He shook his head, a fraction of a movement, but enough to convey his meaning. There was that, and also how he relaxed beneath her, his hands growing limp in her grasp, claws no longer threatening to cut into her skin. Smiling, Lucidity severed the thread of power and the chains faded into nothing, before leaning down and pressing her lips to his. To some extent, it was a surprise that he opened his mouth to her, accepting the kiss, accepted what she was doing. She expected more of a protest, or maybe he had always been capable of yielding...to the right person.

"Stay," she whispered upon drawing back, gazing down at him. He bared his fangs at her, but said nothing. She squeezed his wrists one more time, then slowly relaxed her grip. Neither of them looked away from the other, as though in a silent battle of wills. He didn't move as she sat back on his thighs, both hands on his waist. Narrowed, golden eyes followed her as she slid down his legs and settled between them. If he broke and flung her down, she wasn't certain what she would do, if she would attempt to regain control or not. And yet, he never reached out, never budged, but laid there as she took hold of his hakama and pulled the clothing down his thighs. He'd removed his boots before laying down on the futons, so there was nothing to hinder her as she tossed the hakama aside, along with the robe that still hung from her frame.

He hadn't looked away from her, nor had he moved his arms. His hands were still above his head and she couldn't help but wonder if he really was obeying, or just biding his time. Kneeling between his legs, it was too tempting not to, especially with those heated eyes fixated on her every action. With her hair falling around her face, she dragged her tongue over his swollen length, tasting the sweetness of herself mixed with the heady flavor of daiyoukai. She could barely keep the groan from her lips as she clutched the base of him and took him into her mouth. He stiffened beneath her, and she thought she heard his breath hitch as she swallowed him. Ever mindful of teeth, she let her lips and tongue play along the organ.

How would he react, she wondered, if he knew that she used the memories to please him this way? She had such limited experience, but Satomi...Satomi most definitely did not. The former Guardian had had more than her fair share of lovers over the centuries, long before she had met the man who had eventually become her husband. The things she had learned, the techniques, Lucidity pulled from those and the result was mesmerizing. To witness Sesshomaru succumb, to hear the noises that echoed behind his pursed lips, the tremor in his body as he strained not to move, was making her tremble. And, gods, his face! Looking up at him, she could see the way his lips drew back as he gritted his teeth, how his eyes squeezed shut, as if he was trying to refuse the pleasure, tried so desperately not to enjoy himself. And then he tilted his head back, until she could see nothing but the line of his throat, and the sound of tearing fabric reached her ears; it was all becoming too much.

Lucidity was moving, climbing on top of him once more, and saw that his claws had torn into one of the rounded pillows that had been covered by the mokomoko. Now it was in shreds and Sesshomaru was glaring up at her, as if to blame her for the death of the pillow at his hands. Leaning forward, she laid her hand against his cheek, feeling how warm he was, and his claws dug into the remains of fabric and filling. She could see the flex of bones in his wrists in his effort to restrain himself, which only became more prominent when she reached between them and wrapped her fingers around him. Bracing her other hand on his chest, she pressed him to her entrance and eased herself back, feeling his girth spread her tight folds inch-by-inch. Her moan was like a fresh breath of air after being caught under water for far too long. She was shivering, as if he had never penetrated her before tonight, and laid both hands on his chest, little noises spilling from her lips, almost whimpers in a way.

And it took several long moments before she was able to move. But gods! Once she did, she could feel every last part of him echoing through every last part of her. Her hips rolled and her body sang with pleasure that she wanted again and again. And he was finally reaching for her, those firm hands taking her by the waist. But his grip was passive. He simply rested his hands there as she rocked herself into him, with determined strokes that seemed to force him deeper and deeper. And he was groaning with each movement, his lips parted, his eyes clouded with desire. He was so far from the cold, calculating youkai lord he presented to the world. This was for her, only her.

Taking his face in her hands, she laid herself over him and pressed her mouth to his, making no effort to silence her moans, to control her shivering. She kissed him and he kissed her, their tongues sliding over one another, teeth there and gone, as she dragged him upright.

"Gods, I've missed this," she breathed against his lips, and the briefest of growls escaped him before he snatched her mouth in another, heated embrace. She felt his arms wrap around her, gliding along her back and waist.

And then, he rolled them over, shedding the haori that had been clinging to him all this while. His hand was on her inner thigh, pushing her legs apart, and he thrust into her. She didn't know if she cried out or not. There was an ache in her throat that suggested it was possible, but he was already kissing her again as he lifted her leg around his waist, driving himself into her, reaching deep, deep inside to that special spot, the one that made her see more stars than the night sky could ever provide. Her mind was spinning. She couldn't think, couldn't protest, couldn't do anything but lay there as he eased himself on top of her, feasting on her mouth like a last meal and dragging the air from her lungs, as though determined he would be the one to breathe life back into her. She was hardly aware of wrapping her arms around him, pulling her to him, moaning, almost pleading for more, with every movement of his hips, every stroke of his organ thrusting inside.

"That's it, that's it!" The words were spilling from her before she realized, and even then she didn't care to silence herself. "Gods, Sesshomaru! Keep going, right there, right there!"

He snarled then, a hard penetration right in her ear that had her arching against him, her walls tightening around him. "Damn you, woman!" he hissed.

"Say it," she gasped as he jolted her beneath him, rocking her into the futons, their bodies slick with sweat and sliding together. "Say my name!"

He moved harder, deeper, his body smothering hers, his breath hot on her ear. His claws were tearing at the futons, at her skin, and she felt the touch of fang along her lobe. "Lucidity," he breathed, then louder still, "Lucidity!"

And the dam that held everything back, kept her in the illusion of control, shattered and the pleasure washed over her, flooding her mind, her senses, as she cried out for her youkai lord, who never stopped moving, never gave her a chance to recover, but took her with a wild abandonment that destroyed every last coherent thought or ounce of awareness into a blissful oblivion. And somewhere in that oblivion, she heard the rumble of a beast, felt him shudder against her, and felt the seed between her legs as he emptied himself inside her.

Chapter Text

"You have never behaved in such a way before."

"You have never deprived me of sex so long before."

There was no answer from Sesshomaru. Lucidity glanced over from where she lay on her back beside him, amidst the chaos that had once been immaculate and presentable futons. Now there were only shreds of pillows and blankets. Sesshomaru turned his head to meet her gaze and she offered him a smile, in spite of the ripple of uncertainty that churned in her stomach. They were both a mess, covered in sweat that was still drying, hair disheveled, markings and fluids decorating their bodies; made the entire point of a bath, well, pointless.

"Did you not enjoy it?" she asked.

"I allowed it because it was what you wanted," he replied. "Or was I mistaken about your talk of chains?"

"That's not what I asked," she said. "Did you enjoy it or not?"

Again, he didn't answer, but peered back at the ceiling. With a sigh, she rolled onto her side, laying a hand his shoulder and pressing her lips to the salty skin. "Sesshomaru?"

He closed his eyes and let out a slow breath through his nose, a rather resigned sound. "It was not displeasing," he finally said, and she knew that was the most he would admit aloud...for now. She kissed his shoulder once more and he glanced over at her. "I do not wish it to be a frequent occurrence."

"No," she agreed. "I don't think it will; I was just...in a mood, I guess. You can relate, right?" And when he merely grunted in response, she shifted a bit closer. "So...no more of this celibacy insanity?" 

Sesshomaru said nothing. His eyes opened and slid over to her, the thought behind them as inscrutable as always. The next moment, however, Lucidity found herself on her back with a daiyoukai looming above her. His face was so close to hers that she could feel his breath on her cheek, but it was the hand between her legs and the fingers pushing inside that truly caught her off guard. A short cry broke from her; she was more alarmed than anything, gaping up at him and grasping at whatever she could reach. 

"W-what are you doing?" she panted, nails digging into his skin from where she clutched at his arm. "You don't...don't mean to, a-again? So...so soon?" 

"You ask stupid questions, woman," he said, before dragging his tongue along the shell of her ear and pushing the pad of his thumb against her knot of pleasure, bringing a shiver to her body. "I could taste the difference in your blood the day we left Avalon, but I assume you require a more obvious answer. Is sating myself twice with you not enough?”

"You ass-Ah!"

Lucidity clamped a hand over her mouth, startled by her own gasp, when those fingers thrust and his teeth seized her breast in the same instant. 

"The evening has left you sensitive," murmured the daiyoukai, and the amusement in his voice was unmistakable, rare though it was. 

"And whose fault is that?" she asked from behind her fingers, only to moan when his thumb caressed her again; he was steadily beginning to work her from the inside out, making her legs tremble and her breath grow shallow, until she bit down on a knuckle to keep herself quiet. 

"This Sesshomaru is willing to accept the blame," rumbled that deep voice against her as a knee spread her legs further apart. "If you are willing to submit once more?"

"Now who is asking the stupid questions?" she countered, and received a sharp pinch below for her trouble. She cried out once more, back arching and gripping hard at both the futon and Sesshomaru, who refused to cease his torment. His fingers were knuckle-deep inside her as he pushed himself up onto his other hand, gazing at her with such a placid expression that a stranger might assume that he was simply examining a sword, rather than reducing his wife to a quivering mess. 

And then, without warning, he stopped. Lucidity could feel herself contracting around his fingers, but tried to focus as he turn his head to glance over at the entrance of their room. She wondered for only a moment what had caught his attention, before hearing the soft footsteps along the wooden walkway. Whoever the person was had stopped outside the door and she felt herself grow tense, fearing it would roll open any second.

All that happened, however, was a tentative voice calling out, "Lady Lucidity? It's Eiko. Please pardon my intrusion." 

Sesshomaru looked back at Lucidity, before he suddenly extracted his fingers and lowered himself on top of her. "Answer her," he whispered into Lucidity's ear, and she felt the brush of him against her inner thigh, as hard and ready as if he had never touched her until this moment.

"Y-you can't mean-" she began, voice low, but bit down on her lip as he pressed against her, pushing at her threshold.

"Lady Lucidity?" Eiko called out. "Are you there? Are you...awake? My Lady?"

"Answer her," Sesshomaru repeated as Lucidity clung to him and promptly bit down onto his shoulder; he was barely inside, just the swollen head of him spreading her, as though testing...seeing if she would obey. "Now, Lucidity," he added in a soft growl.

"I'm...I'm here," she finally called out, and was rewarded with a sharp jolt of Sesshomaru's hips as he plunged himself into her depths. It was all she could do not to make a sound, her head rocking back into the futon, eyes wide and fixed on the ceiling. And he started to move, so that she really did have to keep a hand over her mouth this time, desperate not to be heard.

"I have your robes, my Lady," Eiko said through the door. "Would you like to change into them so that I might take the kimono back?"

Lucidity felt Sesshomaru's tongue on the side of her neck, gliding down to the junction of her shoulder, where his fangs clamped onto her skin, hard enough that she let out a gasp.

"My Lady?" called Eiko.

Sesshomaru thrust harder.

"N-no," Lucidity stammered, listening to that damn daiyoukai grunting into her ear every time he slid into her wet folds, stabbing at her as if she was nothing more than a piece of meat. And.... Gods, what was she about to say?!

"Shall I just leave the clothes with you, then, my Lady?" asked the servant.

Screwing her eyes shut, Lucidity reached above her head, fingers clawing at the remains of the bedding, with her body arching and breasts bouncing with each jostle to her frame. "Outside!" she nearly cried out. "Leave the robes outside!"

The daiyoukai was clutching at her something fierce, one arm sliding beneath her, as he braced himself with the other, lifting her lower body to him, and took her, again and again, with that mouth of his right above her ear, panting hard and heavy like a rutting animal. And surely Eiko could hear the sound of his hips slapping against her? Hear the moans that passed her lips? The sound of labored breathing?

"Yes, my Lady," answered the servant, followed by a blessed silence. No more talking. No more questions. And yet...no retreating footsteps either. She wouldn't dare listen in, would she? But then, "Eeto, Lady Lucidity, do you know where Sesshomaru-sama is?"

Lucidity...wanted to scream and curse and laugh all at once. She settled for covering her mouth with both hands, instead, as the youkai lord in question let out a rough noise low in his throat, one that seemed...entertained by the turn of the conversation. He never stopped moving inside her, though his strokes were becoming long, drawn out, as though he was savoring each penetration like rich chocolate on the tongue. And she felt each one with a mounting eagerness that was making it nigh impossible to concentrate. How to answer? What to do? Be honest? Or...play? 

"I...." Lucidity had to swallow as fangs caressed her throat and she brought her hands hardly an inch from her mouth. "I...I haven't seen him." 

Her neck nearly tore when Sesshomaru bit down, his shoulders heaving and his hips suddenly stopping, and she quickly smothered her mouth again. For several long heartbeats, neither of them moved or made a sound, but simply lay there, locked together in their game of amused pleasure. And then, Sesshomaru pushed himself up onto his knees, seized her by the waist, and dragged her towards him until her legs were spread, rather obscenely, in the air on either side of him. His claws dug into her skin as he thrust into her, faster than before, and she was at his complete mercy as she tried to stay silent.

"Are you certain, my Lady?" Eiko called out. 

"Yes!" Lucidity shouted, and saw his lips curve at the corner. "I'm sure I would remember seeing my husband!" 

His hands slipped beneath her knees, grabbing at her thighs, and lifted her higher, and he drove himself in deeper. 

"As you say, my Lady," said Eiko after a moment. "If you do come across him, please let Sesshomaru-sama know that his mother wishes an audience with him. Have a good night, my Lady. Please let us know if there is anything that you need." 

Lucidity barely registered the footsteps that were finally fading away. She heard only the rumble resonating through the daiyoukai, his displeasure at the mere mention of Inukimi. And, with little warning, he was bearing down on her, pressing her knees to her chest until her spine was bowed to the point of pain. And still the weight of him pushed down, rocking her into the floor, with the futon being the only source of relief. Yet it didn't matter. She could still feel the swell of him splitting her and the mounting warmth low in her stomach, a pressure that had her fingers scrambling for whatever she could reach above her head.

And she stared up at Sesshomaru through her lashes, at the strain in his expression, the fire in his gaze, and could understand nothing as she let the orgasm claim her, let herself writhe and moan and reach for her youkai lord, who lowered her back down and laid himself over her, who claimed her mouth for his own and devoured her until he, too, succumbed, groaning his release. 

The weight of him was a pleasure unto itself and her arms were wrapped tight around his neck, fingers sliding through his silken locks that clung to the sweat of his back. So raw, so open and bare, the two of them, laying together, their limbs tangled, their breath mingling, ears filled with the rapid pulse of beating hearts. His head was on her chest and she buried her hands into his hair, holding him there, refusing to let go. It had been too long, life had become too erratic, and the only thing she wanted was this: a moment of peace, of perfect clarity where nothing else could matter, where nothing else should matter. 

And it all came to an end. 

There was a reason she clung so fiercely, why she didn't want him to move, and gave a grunt of protest when he eased himself up. But he simply pulled free of her and rose to his feet with a familiar, fluid grace that reminded even the dimmest of men just how deadly that body of his could be. As he looked down at her, she knew it was over. No more hiding. No more...pretending that nothing was waiting for them.

"Do you have to go?” she muttered, not yet daring to move, as though something would be broken if she did.

"If you must ask, then you know the answer,” said Sesshomaru as he gathered the clothes that had been tossed so carelessly about and began to dress

Lucidity tried not to sigh as she sat up, watching him tighten the strings of the hakama, then pull on his haori and secure it in place. Yet before he could pick up his boots or armor, he suddenly strode towards the door and slid it open. On impulse, Lucidity covered her breasts with an arm and drew her legs up as her body was exposed to the cool night air. There was no one outside, however, only a neat pile of folded robes that Sesshomaru stooped to gather, before rolling the door shut and walking back over. She stared up at him as he stood over her, but she made no move to take the clothes. 

"How about a bath first?" she suggested, and he frowned in return, dropping the pile in front of her.

"Get dressed," he said.

"Why? You want me to come with you?"

He didn't answer. In fact, no further words were exchanged as the daiyoukai went through the motions of making himself presentable to the outside world and, reluctantly, she did the same. She used some of the tattered remains to wipe herself clean, knowing another bath really would be needed at some point in the near future, before she stood and drew on the robe, securing the sash around it with the usual silver clasp in the back. By the time she was finished, Sesshomaru was fully attired, armor and all, and sliding Bakusaiga and Tenseiga into place at his waist while making his way towards the exit. 

The palace was quiet and empty when they stepped out. Even the singing of crickets and other insects was oddly absent; or perhaps they simply didn't bother venturing to a land so far above the earth. Lucidity followed Sesshomaru along the paths he and his mother knew so well, and was surprised when they came across, not Inukimi, but Jaken and Ah-Un at the front steps by the unoccupied red throne.

"Are you not going to see your mother?" she asked as the imp hurried over, carrying his Staff and abandoning Ah-Un at the head of the stairs.

"We are leaving," announced the daiyoukai. 

This time, it was Lucidity's turn to frown. "You ever going to tell me what happened between you two?" 

"After we are gone from here." 

As abrupt as his decision was, she accepted the answer. There was no point in prying and delaying them further, considering she didn't like being here, probably no more than Sesshomaru did; she'd only wanted more time alone with him, away from everything else. Now, however, she was willing to exchange that for the sake of getting off this floating home of her dear mother-in-law. 

"Did you find the answers you came for, Sesshomaru-sama?" Jaken asked, but there was no response from the youkai lord, who walked right past him towards the stairs. There was a distinct slump in Jaken's shoulders as he turned towards Lucidity. "My Lady?" 

"It looks that way, yes," she said. 

"Gobodo-sama was able to find out why you've been ill?" asked the imp. "Did she tell you the cure?" 

Lucidity had to grab at her robes to prevent herself from touching her stomach and gritted her teeth a moment; she most definitely didn't want to think on this right now, or any time soon, actually; she'd almost managed to make herself forget in the few stolen hours with Sesshomaru. "I supposed," she finally replied. 

"What is it? Is it something horrible? Something that the Princes of Death have done to you? What is the cure? You know I will not rest until we find-" 

"She is pregnant, little youkai," declared a new voice, and Lucidity turned around to see Inukimi strolling towards them, arms folded within her sleeves and shoulders surrounded by her usual nest of furs. 

"P-p-pregnant?!" stammered Jaken, looking between the two women before his gaze settled onto Lucidity, those large eyes starting to grow a bit too moist. "What glorious news! You must be-" 

"Unhappy," Inukimi interrupted. 

"This matter does not concern you, mother."

Lucidity felt the brush of the mokomoko as Sesshomaru came to stand beside her, but her attention remained on Inukimi. In particular, on the mark beneath her eye, a sliver of a cut that most definitely hadn't been there earlier. She glanced at Sesshomaru, at the blatant anger in his expression, and had a sudden inkling of just how unpleasant the conversation with his mother must have been. 

"She carries the next generation of our family, Sesshomaru," said Inukimi. "As matriarch, the well being of the child is my concern. Tell me, Lucidity, do you even know what it means to be a mother?" she added. "From our talks in the past, you revealed that you didn't have one to guide you through life." 

Lucidity nearly dug her nails into the wound still healing on her palm. "I've had a few examples," she replied coolly. "The mother I have now uses me. The first one abandoned me. And the third killed me. I believe I have a good idea about what makes a very poor mother."

The bloom of fury that filled Inukimi's face was completely unexpected. Always she had taken these insults in stride, but now she turned a scowl onto Sesshomaru. "This is what you turn your back on your family for? You risk our legacy, the legacies of me and your father, if you put this creature first. She is a fleeting passion, a distraction that I should not have indulged you. Take the child you have sired; she does not want the burden of it. Find yourself a better female, one more suited to the role of a mother, one who will be a proper wife for you. I will not have her here anymore, Sesshomaru. Do you understand me? Her existence is an evil necessity, but she is not welcome in our territory."

No fondness between them. That was what Inukimi had said. It had been irrevocably established long ago. Yet Lucidity had had no idea that the woman's resentment for her ran so deep. She was too stunned to react, to do little more than openly gape at Inukimi, at the anger that distorted her fine features. Somewhere in the background, she could hear Jaken struggling for words, perhaps trying to form a question, but unable to articulate much more than incoherent noises. Eventually, Lucidity managed to shift her attention onto Sesshomaru, whose smoldering gaze was fixed on Inukimi. "What...the hell is going on?" she demanded, her voice a rough whisper.

"My mother is displeased by the choices I have made," he said without sparing her a glance. "It appears that she intends to rectify this, but her attempts will be in vain." 

"You have become an embarrassment, Sesshomaru!" Inukimi exclaimed, taking several steps forward. "You are a pathetic excuse for a daiyoukai, to allow this foreign whore to have such sway over you. If I had known this would be the outcome, I would have ensured that she'd never breathe again after killing her!" 

"Sesshomaru is the only reason I don't do the same to you!" Lucidity shouted with an abrupt surge of rage that startled even her; however, it was not on her own behalf. "Keep talking and I will quickly change my mind about that!" 

"Lucidity," Sesshomaru began, only to be drowned out by the yells of his mother. 

"Wretched bitch! You have destroyed what my son was meant to be! You are no ally. You are the end of our lineage. I should kill you where you stand!" 

Blood was rushing in Lucidity's ears. Her heart pounded an erratic beat. She could not understand what had brought them here. Why did Inukimi suddenly perceive her as such a colossal threat? What in the fucking Seven Hells had Sesshomaru decided that had his mother in such a towering rage?! She was absolutely mad with it! Threatening murder to a woman she believed pregnant?! With her own grandchild no less! And then Lucidity heard the echo of footsteps. Many footsteps. Like ants materializing from the shadows, the silent sentinels appeared, surrounding the group at every turn, weapons at the ready. 

"Do not do this, mother," said Sesshomaru, and yet he wasn't pleading. He was warning. 

"Do what? Vanquish your beloved Guardian?" said Inukimi. And the smile, however slight, that crossed her lips immediately had the hairs on the back of Lucidity's neck standing on end. "Perhaps I should bide my time and wait for the inevitable arrival of the Princes of Death." 

"The Princes are pure destruction," said Sesshomaru. "They will slaughter everyone." 

"She doesn't care about everyone," muttered Lucidity. "Only herself....”

And Sesshomaru. 

The puzzle was a chaotic one, but the pieces were falling into place nonetheless as Inukimi's smile broadened, a glint of fang showing behind painted lips, and Lucidity felt a stone drop into the pit of her stomach. Inukimi should have known she would never succeed in defeating a Guardian, and yet here she was, tempting death, both with Lucidity and her own son. Whatever child Lucidity may carry, whatever Inukimi had said about keeping her alive to maintain the balance and Sesshomaru's happiness, Inukimi really would let the world turn to ash if it meant he would live. Her son was what she cared about. It wasn't Lucidity who was the threat because she was the reason he was choosing to separate himself from the family. It was the Princes who hunted her, and Inukimi feared for the proud and stubborn daiyoukai who would never back down from a fight, even if it meant his demise. 

"Ah...shit," Lucidity whispered, just as Inukimi raised an arm and pointed a sharp, clawed finger at them. 

And her soldiers charged.

Chapter Text

There were certain emotions that did not belong in battle, and the shock that gripped Lucidity was most definitely among them.

There wasn't time to process things like fear or denial when someone was hell bent on killing you, lest you wished to make a fatal mistake. And there were many someones right now, too many to be counted, who poured out of the darkness in an endless flow of brute force. And though she was reluctant, she reacted, and struck down the soldiers who came at her. These men were supposed to be on their side. Inukimi was supposed to be on their side. How was it that the world had turned itself upside down again? Like a bad acid trip where white rabbits wore vests and carried pocket watches, she couldn't make sense of why this was happening. She fought on pure instinct, cutting through those who attacked, and could hear the screams of so many dying. Not only by her hand, but by those who fell by Bakusaiga or were burned to a cinder by the Staff. 

And in this ever-rising sea of blood, Inukimi stood, a cold and beautiful statue, bearing witness to the carnage created on her orders. She was so impassive with her folded arms, bored in a way, as though waiting for a path to be cleared or news to be delivered so that she might take action. She never moved, never spoke, as her eyes roamed over the dead and the dying, over the imp who reduced his opponents to ash, to the dragon that tossed its heads, ignored in the background, to the son she so coveted, slicing her men into pieces that disintegrated upon contact with his sword. 

These were the glimpses that Lucidity caught of Inukimi through the youkai who pressed around her. How many soldiers lived in the palace? How many more did Inukimi have at her disposal? Did she mean to win by sheer numbers alone? And yet she had said so, herself, that they could not defeat the Guardian. What, then, was her goal? So many questions, so much doubt, but Lucidity did not have the luxury of dwelling on the unfathomable. She had to react, not think, had to respond to the rush of blades coming at her without losing focus, without losing her temper. 

Sesshomaru's voice rose from the swell of chaos, nearly drowned out by the cacophony of battle, to the point that Lucidity almost couldn't hear what he was saying. Words were lost here and there as she kept her attention on the bloody task at hand. But even when she drove the blade of the manifested sword through the chest of yet another youkai, she was able to understand that he was telling his mother to stop this, to call back her men. Again, he was warning Inukimi, giving her one last chance, because he, like Lucidity, was showing restraint. 

And so, it seemed, was Inukimi. Whether she gave a signal or spoke a command, Lucidity couldn't see, but the blowguns that appeared without warning were like so many lanterns being lit. Small shafts of wood were brought to the mouths of the soldiers, and then the air was suddenly alive with the whistling of darts speeding toward their targets. Lucidity brought an arm up, shielding her face and head as much as possible, and the darts bounced harmlessly off the material that had been woven so long ago by Satomi. Yet it still did not stop a few stray darts from slipping past, lodging into a line of exposed neck or in the back of an ankle when the robes fluttered around her feet, and she felt the searing burn of poison, before quickly losing the tempo of her body's movement. More whistling of darts, more blades, the possible glow of the Whip out of the corner of her eye, cries of alarm from Jaken....

And movement from Inukimi.

The silver of Inukimi's hair sweeping through her men caught Lucidity's attention. She was striding with a strict purpose, never straying from her goal, that of her son, surrounded by soldiers. Far more soldiers than there were surrounding Lucidity. So many blowguns finding their mark, regardless of the Whip that encircled him. Jaken was laying flat on the ground at his lord's feet, covering his head with the Staff beside him. The soldiers paid him no mind, unlike Lucidity, who was being forced back by the ceaseless jabbing and slicing of swords as she tried to rid herself of the darts, tried to ignore the pain of the poison. It was...an inconvenience. She could do more...so much more. These soldiers were forcing her farther away and she was indulging them. Killing them, yes, but also indulging.

And Lucidity had reached her limit. All these games, all these plots, and questions, so many questions, without answers. She wanted to know why these soldiers were so keen to give their lives, wanted to know what Inukimi was planning, why she was making her way towards Sesshomaru. Even if she would never kill him, Lucidity feared the outcome. And that fear had her taking to the air, had her tearing out the poisoned darts, and finally ripping the oxygen from those down below. Dozens upon dozens of soldiers stumbled into one another, dropping blowguns, swords, collapsing to their knees. A great mass of obstacles was removed in an instant. So many bodies writhing on the ground like fish flopping in nets.

Not all fell; Lucidity would not dare risk the area around Sesshomaru and Jaken. But enough soldiers did succumb. Enough that Inukimi was exposed, that she turned when those nearby began to drop. And Lucidity saw that she held something between her hands, small enough that her fur and the sleeves of her kimono had hidden it. The object confused Lucidity at first. For a split second, she didn't understand, but only a second and not a second too late as Inukimi spun around and made a dash towards Sesshomaru.

Sesshomaru...who was down on one knee, sword in hand, visibly panting, and surrounded by soldiers who were closing in, and...yet staying their hands as they awaited their mistress.

An explosion of power shattered the stretch of stone between mother and son. Shards of rubble sprayed in every direction, as did everyone close enough to the blast; not even Jaken was spared, and the unfortunate imp was sending sailing through the air, hat, Staff, and all. Youkai and daiyoukai alike were picking themselves up off the ground. Lucidity drifted above, having thrown the sword as though it were a bolt of lightning, and peered around at those who were unconscious, possible still capable of fighting. She tried...tried so hard sometimes not to kill if it wasn't necessary. Injure. Incapacitate. Youkai and human. It made no difference. But as she saw Inukimi begin to gather herself, the mere idea of restraint had the Guardian's power surging to the surface, scorching through her veins and burning through the poison, before she unleashed it onto the mortals below, her sights on Inukimi.

The soldiers in its path...there was nothing left. The ones who lived cried out and scattered as the energy hit the ground and continued through the land, straight to the heart of the floating castle in the sky. Stone cracked. The earth crumbled. Bodies disappeared into crevices spider-webbing through the surface. The red throne splintered and collapsed into the expanding hole. Buildings began to tremble, pillars breaking, walls falling, and the screams of servants and soldiers alike filled the night. Innocent or guilty. The face of war made no judgments.

Amidst the madness, some managed to escape. Lucidity made no attempt to stop anyone. She spotted Jaken among them, on the back of Ah-Un, covered in dirt, Staff in hand, clothes frayed and hat askew, but otherwise unharmed. Sesshomaru, too, rose from the dust, sweat visible upon his brow, his eyes sweeping over the annihilation of his childhood home, perhaps searching-as Lucidity was-for any sign of Inukimi, wondering if she had escaped the blast. But then, as the roar of destruction came to a thunderous end, he descended. Jaken followed and, after a moment, so did Lucidity.

The palace was gone.

The land that held it was gone.

And its mistress lay bleeding and unconscious-maybe even dead-in the rubble of remains that had crashed to the earth. Splashes of crimson painted her face and hair and fur. Her kimono was tattered, but the Meido Stone around her neck was unharmed, as was the urn that rested beside her, a handle caught by the fingers of her limp hand.

Sesshomaru approached the still form of his mother, while Lucidity waited beside Jaken, the two of them as quiet as the other bodies spotted in the rocks and stone. There was so much blood, and an abundance of...pieces. Not all the corpses were whole or even recognizable beyond red blotches in the grass and soil. Whether it was the long fall or the Guardian's power, Lucidity wasn't certain. In the end, it didn't matter. Dead was dead. And as Sesshomaru crouched to take the urn, Lucidity made her way over to him. She was silent at his side as he looked over the urn, then flicked his gaze to her, that heavy, stoic gaze, which understood the implications of what he held.

A groan slipped from Inukimi as, all at once, the lady youkai sat up, as if she had done nothing more than fallen out of a chair. Bits of rock and debris drifted off her person like so much snow as she turned her head to slowly take in the consequences of her actions, sparing more than furtive glances at the ones who had paid the ultimate price for loyalty. And then she lifted her eyes to Sesshomaru, and him only.

"Why have you done this, Inukimi?" spoke the youkai lord. "Why did you seek to imprison me?"

Lucidity could not be certain about what was going through Sesshomaru's mind, how he felt about this...betrayal. Yet she was certain about the solemn wisp that was Inukimi's smile, the flash of regret in her face before she lowered her head, a quiet acceptance that she had lost.

"Would that you could understand," was all she said.

"Do not assume what is beyond my comprehension. Tell me what you hoped to gain by entrapping me."

"Gain?" Inukimi echoed with that same, sad smile. "There is nothing to gain; I wish to preserve. Ah, Sesshomaru, my son, if only you knew your poor, old mother's heart-"

"You have no heart," was the cold reply, and Inukimi closed her eyes.

Lucidity loathed to admit it, but she felt the slightest twinge of pity for her mother-in-law. A pity that was soon cast aside when she noticed the sweat rolling down Sesshomaru's temple, saw his balance waver when his eyes fell shut, and realized the poison of the darts was still taking its toll on him. He recovered himself quickly, however, and glowered down at Inukimi.

"Answer me, mother," he ordered.

"I will not," she said. "An explanation will bring no change to the outcome. Do what needs to be done, Sesshomaru."

Lucidity almost stopped him. Almost. This, however, was not her decision and she even went so far as to move back a few paces, to give him space both literally and figuratively. Whatever he decided, she could only hope he didn't regret it. She recalled what Inukimi had asked her, if she believed that Sesshomaru would refrain from harming his own mother. And Lucidity had doubted it was a line he would not cross, if certain circumstances were met. So, as she stood there watching him deliberate, he and his mother staring at one another for so long it seemed, she had no idea what was about to happen.

And it was not so much a breath of relief that she exhaled as it was a sound of exhaustion when he removed the lid of the urn. His mother smiled at him one last time, with a rather enigmatic expression on her face, before bowing her head again as her form coalesced into a luminous light. Swiftly, the energy was ensnared by the urn, flowing into the darkness of its depths, as though it were a black hole that nothing could survive. And as the last of the energy disappeared, Sesshomaru sealed the urn and promptly shoved it into Lucidity's hands. She grabbed it by the handles automatically, blinking at him in surprise, but he was already walking away, his stride quick and impatient. She began to follow, but nearly gave a start when he called out unexpectedly, "Disband! I have no need of you!" 

Lucidity paused, long enough to peer around and spot movement in the trees and around the rubble; the surviving soldiers hadn't fled. And from the way they glanced at one another, before turning to leave in the opposite direction, she realized that they had been awaiting Sesshomaru's orders. They were his to command now that his mother had been removed from the equation. Not so much loyalty, then, as it was blind service; Lucidity wouldn't have wanted such soldiers, even if she'd had the need.

Still carrying the urn, she hurried to catch up with Sesshomaru and Jaken, the latter of whom was riding Ah-Un and dabbing a tentative hand around his face to check for injuries. She glanced at the daiyoukai, whose foul mood she probably could have tasted right then if she'd dared to kiss him. Instead, she settled for peering down at the urn, at the characters inscribed on it that she hadn't completely understood the first time she'd seen this thing. She saw, now, in the writing that only someone who shared blood would be able to free the one inside, and suddenly remembered how Sesshomaru had opened it with the hand he had cut; another lifetime ago, it felt like.

"Why did Inukimi even have this?" she wondered aloud.

Without warning, the daiyoukai stopped, and so did Lucidity and the others. "She would want to study the sorcery behind an object powerful enough to imprison us," he said, his gaze on the blanket of stars above them. "Lucidity, give the urn to Jaken; I want it taken to the Isle."

An audible groan could be heard from the imp. "Sesshomaru-sama, if I might rest-"

"Go, Jaken."

"We can at least give him until morning," Lucidity offered, but a hard look from the daiyoukai silenced all further protests. She sighed as he set off and peered over at the imp, who appeared absolutely miserable when she passed him the urn. "Do you still have some of my hair?" she asked, and he nodded. "And Ah-Un will be able to track us when you're done?" Again, he nodded. "Why don't you rest on the Isle? Sesshomaru will need some time to recover from whatever he was poisoned with-"

"Dokkaso," said Jaken. "It was his mother's dokkaso in the darts; a new weapon she'd had created."

That would explain why it was having such a strong effect on Sesshomaru, but another concern stirred in the pit of her stomach. "Were you hit?" she asked, but Jaken shook his head and she let out a soft breath. "All right. Well, you should still get some sleep. Any food or medicine you need, just let Rusuban know."

"Thank you, my Lady."

"Safe travels, Jaken."

And they went their separate ways, Jaken flying off on Ah-Un to search for a body of water and Lucidity rushing after Sesshomaru's trail until she caught up with him for a second time. He was further ahead than she would have imagined, given his condition, his form cutting a solitary path through an empty meadow, the long grass dancing in the wind that tossed his hair and fur. There was no warm welcome, not even a glance, when she fell into step beside him. His pace remained steady and determined, and she said nothing just yet, but laced her arm through his.

"Release me, woman," he said at once.

Startled, she looked up at him, taking in the tension around his eyes and mouth, then did as he wanted, even taking a step or two away. "I...honestly can't believe Inukimi went so far," she muttered. 

"She is fortunate I did not kill her."

"There is something to be said about that. She believed you would-"

"I do not wish to discuss it," he interrupted.

And that was that. Lucidity dropped the matter and didn't speak another word, nor make an attempt to reach out. She could appreciate his anger and his need to be left alone; and yet she wondered if he was upset with her, Lucidity, for what she had done. Should she not have allowed her temper to get the better of her? Perhaps that was why he ventured so far from the site of his mother's fallen palace, for he continued his trek across the land long after Lucidity began to doubt that he could make it even another mile. But he did. One mile, then two, and three and so on. The moon made its way slowly through the sky, and the daiyoukai pressed on, until the meadow gave way to forest and the terrain beneath their feet consisted of rocks and roots, rather than grass and flowers.

All the while, Lucidity cast Sesshomaru furtive glances, and the pallor of his skin did not go unnoticed, nor did the constant sweat beading along his skin. Yet he never paused in his stride, not until they were deep in the forest, with nothing but insects and nocturnal creatures prowling through the brush, when he laid his hand against a tree he was attempting to skirt around and abruptly came to a stop. And Lucidity, who was a few paces ahead, turned to peer back, to see his eyes falling shut in an obvious, if not subtle struggle to control his breathing.

With a sigh, she walked back, coming to stand in front of him. "Maybe we should stop for the night," she suggested, which only had him opening his eyes with a frown. "You've been poisoned."

"As have you," he replied, taking his hand from the tree and straightening.

She shrugged. "Yes and no. My body eradicated the dokkaso before the palace fell." He blinked, a brief sign of surprise, before his expression cleared and he brushed past her. She caught him just above the elbow. "Don't," she said. "Let's just stop. I'd like it if we could just-"

"Let go," commanded the daiyoukai without looking at her.

"Sesshomaru-"

"Now, Lucidity."

"Just wait a-"

"I said 'release me!'" he snapped and, yanking himself free, shoved her away.

Whether it was because she hadn't expected such an explosive and unexpected reaction, or simply because her foot caught on a root, she didn't know. But all the same, Lucidity found herself sprawled on the ground with an irritated daiyoukai standing over her, looking, perhaps, a little taken aback by his own actions. And she couldn't help but lay there for a moment, rather startled herself.

"Really?" she grumbled, easing herself onto her hands and frowning up at Sesshomaru. "You believe wholeheartedly that I'm pregnant and you push me? After your mother poisoned us no less?"

Sesshomaru scowled. "Quiet, woman," he said, extending a hand that she merely glared at, to which he added, "Is it your wish to stay in the dirt?"

She gave a soft snort and took his hand, only to yank him down so hard that he landed in a heap beside her, an undignified snarl on his lips. In a confusion of tangled hair and fur, she felt fingers close around her arm and, when she resisted, he jerked her toward him. She pushed him right back until the two of them were tussling and rolling, but there was no real bite to their little spat. Weak as he was, it didn’t take long for Lucidity to gain the upper hand and pin the daiyoukai to the forest floor with a leg on either side of him.

"I'm in no mood for your games, woman," he growled.

"You're the one who knocked me down first,” she said, hands braced upon his chest. 

"That was not my intention-"

"Shut up, Sesshomaru."

There was no vehement in her voice, merely exasperation, but he fell silent regardless, a hard crease to his mouth, which did not soften even when she reached out and slid her hands along his cheeks. He was unyielding when she bore down on him and pressed her lips to his, but only at first. Like wax melting under the flame of a candle, he relaxed beneath her and she felt the touch of his tongue, both suggestive and inviting, as his hands rose to clutch lightly at her arms, as if he wanted to ensure she stayed right where she was. However, when she felt his fang against her bottom lip, she drew back, but placed a brief kiss to his chin.

"I'm sorry about your mother," she murmured, and immediately felt the muscles of his jaw flex beneath her fingers.

And then his grip tightened as he sat up, glowering at her through the strands of silver bangs. "I've already told you, woman, that I have no desire to discuss her." 

"I know," said Lucidity. "Believe me, I understand having a disappointment for a mother, but-" 

"Being abandoned as an infant does not lead to a complex understanding of betrayal," interrupted the daiyoukai, and she felt her eyes widen in surprise. "Do not presume to know my thoughts, Lucidity; I tire of reminding you. Now get off of me." 

She opened her mouth, wanting to say something-quite a lot, in fact-but she was too dumbstruck to make so much as a sound. Her mind was reeling, trying to focus; and yet his words were such a harsh reminder of his response when she had told him it was better to expect disappointment. Of course, he didn't know why it upset her; she'd never told him and was doubtful it would even make a difference if she did. 

"Move, woman!" he snapped, and went so far as to grab her by the shoulders and force her back so that he might stand. 

That was all she needed to feel that spark of rage. In a quick movement, she brought her hands up between his arms and broke his grip before shoving him back down, surging forward until she straddled him once more, fingers digging into his arms. "Asshole!" she hissed, face looming above his. "Stop taking that bad mood of yours out on me! I'm sorry about what your mother did. I really am. You said she was someone you trusted, and she broke that trust. Whether you are close to her or not, that is not something that is easy to recover from." 

"Enough!" the daiyoukai snapped. "Those are hollow insights, Lucidity, that hold nothing of worth. And unless you wish to see true anger, you will drop the matter and release me. Now!" 

She dug her fingers into him, until he bared his fangs in a rising snarl, and she let go, leaning back. It wasn't until he had pushed himself upright that she became aware of how heavy her breathing was or the flush of fury that heated her skin. The thought of tearing off her robes and disappearing beneath the surface of a cold lake was suddenly quite appealing, but it was a ludicrous idea. Irrational, even. And it would do nothing to resolve this latest argument of theirs. She didn't want to stay quiet, but could think of nothing to say that wouldn't lead to more fighting. But maybe silence was best for now. After everything that had happened, the whirlwind of news and denial and betrayal, perhaps they should let it be, give themselves time to recover. Sesshomaru's body was still laced with poison. He needed to rest, and she needed to think.

"You are trying my patience," Sesshomaru growled. "You boast understanding, and yet show no gratitude that I took my own mother prisoner for you."

It was immediate, this sensation, as though she'd been punched in the gut. Her frame sagged and she found herself pinching the bridge of her nose in frustration, eyes screwed shut, before she finally rose to her feet and stepped back, watching in silence as the daiyoukai did the same. The two of them stood there, staring at one another for the space of a heartbeat-or several-before he turned and began to striding away.

"I did keep silent," said Lucidity, "until you lashed out when I suggested we stop."

He kept walking, and she had to swallow around her heartbeat.

"I was trying to tell you that I don't fault you for your anger, that I really do understand it," she continued. "I just wanted you to stop taking it out on me. That's really all I was trying to say! .... All right? Sesshomaru? I'm sorry I brought up Inukimi, okay? I'm sorry about destroying the home you grew up in if that's what you're upset about!"

She was feeling stupid and desperate at this point. To make it worse, there was no response, only that familiar silhouette moving further and further away, the mokomoko swaying behind him. And it felt as if a great gulf was swelling between them when his voice echoed through the air, reaching her ears in its cold perfection.

"You know nothing, Lucidity."

Chapter Text

No more tears. 

Honest to gods, she was so beyond sick of crying. It seemed that whenever life took a sharp turn, she found herself in tears at every bend; which was why she was so relieved, even a bit surprised, that she'd managed to keep her eyes dry this time. Not that she didn't come close to breaking down. For a long while, it felt as if the wrong thought would spiral her out of control, and the taste of saltwater constantly lingered in the back of her throat. Sesshomaru hadn't come back, and she hadn't gone after him. Instead, she had found a spot of dry moss beneath a tree and stretched out beneath its canopy of leaves. Too much had happened in such a short amount of time. Too much to mull over, to the point where her brain felt like a wrung sponge that couldn't absorb any more information, no matter how desperately she tried to make sense of everything. She still felt the fool for calling out after Sesshomaru, stumbling over apologies she wasn't certain she owed him, and, in a way, pleading with him not to leave. It made her cringe with embarrassment whenever the memory crossed her mind, and she tried to focus on the more important matters, thinking, perhaps, that she had missed something crucial. But what?

In the end, the memories of the last few hours were more like a dream to her than anything else. The time spent with Sesshomaru in that room could not have been real, right? Just wishful longing on her part, a sense of desolation perhaps? Considering how he'd come to her, spouting those things she still didn't understand about his wanting the woman, about wanting her submission, the theory wasn't absurd. And meeting with Inukimi, being told she was pregnant, and then Inukimi's rage, her betrayal and imprisonment, was more nightmare than dream, yes? How could any of that happen with she and Sesshomaru still being in one piece by the end of it? And yet...that wasn't entirely true, was it? They were not a single piece, but two who had been separated. He'd left and she hadn't followed.

How was it that everything could fall apart before she even realized something was wrong? And what was she going to do now?

Lucidity bit back a groan. Of course, the most practical course of action would be to put personal matters onto a back burner and resume her travels to the coastline, along with her search for the Princes. It wouldn't be difficult to feel for remnants of energy from the Netherworld while simultaneously taking care of a youkai problem. Yet, laying here with an arm thrown across her eyes, she didn't want to be practical. Not for the first time, she didn't want to have the inconvenience of responsibilities. Those stolen moments with Sesshomaru were what she wanted, for some small part of her life to make sense again. Was it possible, though? Staring into the darkness that was the crook of her elbow, her other hand came to over her stomach, which fluttered and knotted all at once, giving her the ghostly sense of being nauseous. If she was to believe a woman who ultimately wanted her dead, then the life she had not yet even adjusted to would never be the same again.

Gods, everything was spinning away from her! Her thoughts were churning so fast she could barely pick one from the other. If only she had one of her journals to write down everything. But the damn thing was in a satchel attached to Ah-Un's saddle. Maybe if there was someone to speak with about all this, such as Sango or Kagome, she could organize that fractured piece of crap she called a "mind" and think straight for a little while. Just a little while. Her friends might see something she couldn't, give advice that she hadn't considered. An outsider's perspective could sometimes be beneficial. Oberon had stated just the same about her back on Avalon, about having fresh eyes and all. Kagome or Sango could provide that. But hell! If Lucidity was being completely honest with herself, it wasn't her friends she wanted to talk to. It was her father. 

A dull reminder of that familiar pain echoed at the thought of him; it had become as much a part of her as her own skin, an aspect she had come to live with, as she would everything else, if given time. She wasn't ashamed to admit that he was the one she went to for advice. He was the one with experience, the one who always had her best interest at heart, even if he hadn't always liked some idea or other. He was the reason she had ultimately gone through with the decision to come to this country. When she'd told him about the teaching program here she'd learned through the university, he'd encouraged her to apply, went on about it being a great experience, a wonderful opportunity, but that she obviously didn't love him anymore because she wanted to move a million miles away and he'd miss her too much. 

Lucidity couldn't stop herself from grinning at the memory. Losing him might have spurred her into action to take the post and she might have been prompted by the need to escape from her home country for a time, but his encouragement was the defining factor that helped her make the choice. What would he say about her life now? She wondered how that conversation would go.

Hey, Pops! Turns out you're not my biological father. I was actually sired by the Mother Goddess. Can you believe it? Really powerful now. Totally worth the trip here. But I did just get my sister killed-Guardian of the North, I should say-because I imprisoned this completely awful asshole, who wanted to force me to have his kids, and his brothers didn't like that I locked him away. I am actually knocked up, though, by a daemon I married, or so his mother claims. And that was before she attacked us and tried to trap her son in a magical urn. She would rather see him in a jar than with me. Talk about monster-in-law! 

Lucidity bit down on her lip, nearly laughing aloud at the rushed and absurd dialogue. Gods, but she really could picture her father's face, utterly gobsmacked and gaping at her, just waiting for the punchline. He would think her crazy, no doubt, at least until she provided proof. Who wouldn't? But the fact remained that he would believe her, would support her in the end, and would be...ecstatic at the thought of a grandchild. She wished desperately that he was here, that he would tell her what to do, that he would make it all easier for her. Dammit to hell! She wished she could save him! 

With a groan, she rolled onto her side, hands covering her face. No, no, no! No more crying! She cursed aloud to herself and pressed the heel of her palms into her eyes so hard that spots danced across her vision. 

And then the ground beneath her shook as something crashed in the forest.

Lucidity bolted upright, fingers digging into the moss, and peered into the darkened trees. A moment later, however, the woods were not so darkened, but alight with fire. She stared at the rising flames, bewildered and fascinated, by the odd cast of blue and white. The heat had not yet reached this area and she sat, transfixed, and listened to the crackling, watching the fire eat away at the tops of trees in the near distance. Another crash, closer than the last, had branches creaking and teeth rattling, before she heard the reverberation through the air, a deafening roar that was strangely familiar. The fire was spreading further. Trees were starting to sway as something very large and very strong stumbled through them, even trampling and knocking down what stood in its way. There was another roar, another blast of white-blue fire, and a figure leapt over her. 

Sesshomaru landed between Lucidity and the dragon from earlier, which came bounding through the trees, bringing several to the ground under its clawed feet. Its massive head was swiveling around, the long neck twisting, and jaws snapping again and again at the many creatures scurrying across its back like grotesque fleas. The dragon shook out its body, not unlike a dog after a bath, and dislodged several of the tiny figures, who cried out in high voices, getting back up if they were able, and charged forward in another wave of attack. And the dragon bit and clawed and burned at any it could reach, even shaking one from its head and sending the creature flying through the air, only to closed its mouth over the small form and swallow it whole. 

There was no movement from Sesshomaru that indicated he would bother himself with the fight, and Lucidity stood, to join him in witnessing such an unusual and unexpected show. Closer now, she could see tiny spears in the hands of whatever was attacking the dragon. And when one of the creatures came rolling across the ground after being bucked off the beast, flopping to a stop just a handful of feet in front of them, she was able to finally get a good look at what they were. 

She knew better than to assume that they were little men. But at first glance, that was what she seemed to be looking at. The thing was squat and bow-legged, about the same size as Jaken, with a bald head no less. And yet it was covered in a thick pelt of matted, greasy fur that seemed to cough up grime and hair whenever it moved. It scratched at its shiny head with long, thin fingers tapered with claws, only to pause as it finally took notice of the two pairs of feet in front of it. The creature tilted its head back, mouth open and full of sharp teeth that gnashed at her and Sesshomaru. 

The hyosube was a revolting thing to look at and, worse yet, to smell, as if it had burrowed into the excrement of every animal imaginable. Pitying Sesshomaru with that sensitive nose of his, Lucidity had to cover her own and take a step back. The hyosube cackled at this, scrambling to its feet, while the dragon continued to roar and snap its frustration in the background. But then Sesshomaru moved forward and the hyosube hopped toward him, letting out a screech of unintelligible noise, arms raised and claws poised, having no spear to threaten him with. It lifted its gaze, still making that awful sound, and immediately froze, arms stretched above its ugly head, mouthing hanging open to reveal every last tooth, each one looking to be decaying within the gums. 

"Why does it recognize you?" Lucidity asked as the Whip of Light snapped at the hyosube, sending it scurrying back to its brothers, shouting words in that high, shrill voice that she couldn't understand. Whatever was said, however, had the rest of the creatures spilling off the dragon, somehow reminding her of meat falling off of bone, and fleeing into the parts of the forest that were fire-free.

"My resemblance to my mother, no doubt," answered Sesshomaru. "She is known to most youkai of the area." 

The fire was creeping closer. Lucidity could feel the heat, now, of the flames that had dwindled to the common, boring shades of yellow and orange, with that deep blue in the center. There were no signs of other youkai, only the dragon using teeth and claws to dislodge numerous spears embedded beneath its scales, various spots of fresh blood decorating its body, as it ignored the spreading blaze. What was the beast doing here? Had it followed them? Hell, why would it follow them? Her gaze darted to the useless wings folded against its body and could see areas where the membranes had begun to heal. Inukimi had inflicted those injuries. Why would the dragon dare approach another inu daiyoukai after that? 

"Let's go," Sesshomaru declared suddenly, having already turned to leave the forest. 

"What about the fire?" she asked. 

"Let it burn." 

Lucidity...saw little reason to argue. Fires, after all, were necessary sometimes to clear out old rot from forest floors, dead vegetation, and so on; a natural occurrence, even if this one had a not-so-natural origin. She cast a final look at the devastating scene with the great dragon silhouetted against the vibrant glow of the flames, then set off after Sesshomaru. However, she had gone no more than a couple dozen paces when she heard lumbering footsteps behind her. Stopping, she peered back at the dragon walking towards her, its head shifting back and forth slightly, as if it was assessing her as it had done when their paths first crossed. Curious, she walked a bit farther, and so did the dragon. She stopped, and so did the dragon; but this time, it lowered its head to her level, that same, reverberating sound rumbling between them. Was that...a dragon's purr? It moved closer, and, unable to help herself, she reached out a tentative hand. 

"Lucidity!" 

Drawing back, she turned around to see that Sesshomaru hadn't left, but was standing a short distance away, in a patch of trees not yet claimed by the fire. He said nothing more, merely frowned at her with a sense of disapproval at her indifference to the surrounding smoke and potential danger. And then he turned a sharp heel and disappeared into the darkness. With a sigh, Lucidity followed. 

And so did the dragon. 

"You have such bad luck with spears." 

The last of the thin bodies of wood was ripped out of that glimmering, white hide by Lucidity's hand as she spoke and tossed aside with the others she'd removed. Laying on its stomach, the dragon gave a shudder of pain, along with a raspy noise of complaint, before it settled once more, its head resting on a front leg. Lucidity ran her hand over the scales as she did one final inspection to ensure none of the spears had been missed. Why those youkai had attacked, she could only speculate that perhaps the dragon had trespassed their land by accident or, maybe, the dragon had been hunting for a meal and did not expect such a retaliation. Coming to a stop at the beast's head, she peered down at a single, gold eye that was fixed her. There seemed to be open trust in that gaze, which she could not understand the reason for, just as she could not understand other issues that had arisen this night.

Trying not to sigh, she looked over at the daiyoukai, who stood apart from her and the dragon at the edge of the low mountain they had claimed for the night. He had not said a word, nor budged from that spot, since they had stopped, however long ago that was now. Instead, he had opted to stare at the forest fire that was steadily spreading across the land. There were so many miles between them and the blaze, now, that it appeared little more than a collection of lights that could have been mistaken for a grand village, if not for the acrid scent of smoke that was barely detectable, at least by Lucidity; she could only imagine how strong and unappealing it was for Sesshomaru.

"Are you sure you want to stay here?" she called out.

He spared her a glance over his shoulder, but then looked away without answering.

This time, Lucidity did sigh, and felt a sudden nudge against her leg. The dragon had eased its head against her. She stared at it, blinking, then slowly lowered a hand to its snout, only for the dragon to lift its head entirely and nuzzle into her body. She nearly stumbled, but caught herself on one of those swooping horns, her other arm automatically wrapping around the snout, and gaped down at the beast. That low, reverberating purr echoed between them and a smile split her face before she could stop it. The time...did not feel appropriate for smiling, and she found herself hiding her lips behind a hand, even as she bent slightly to stroke the dragon with unexpected delight.

"Why has this creature pursued us?"

She lifted her head at the question, to see that Sesshomaru had abandoned his post at the mountain edge and was making his way over. "I don't know," she admitted. "Seems to like me, though." He came to a stop beside her, gazing down at the dragon, that appeared to be watching the both of them; and yet it nudged at Lucidity again, apparently wanting her full attention, and she smiled once more, running a hand along that scaly chin.

"Send it away."

Her smile disappeared. "Why?" she asked. "It's not trying to hurt us."

"We have no use for it," he replied. "Send it away."

"But-"

"Now, Lucidity," he said, and was already walking off, as if that settled the matter.

Lucidity swallowed, feeling herself tremble, a hand fisting at her side. She peered down at the dragon, at that one gold eye gazing at her, and her heart sank. Much to her chagrin, this was far more difficult than it should have been. Shaking her head, she looked back at the daiyoukai steadily traipsing the rocky path ahead.

"Good gods," she muttered, caressing the dragon. "I love you, Sesshomaru, but you can be such a fucking prick sometimes."

He stopped, but did not look back. "If you are so adamant about keeping the beast, then do so, but I will not rise to your bait, woman."

And that was all he said before setting off again, leaving Lucidity to groan and run a hand over her face. She had no response, no idea what to do, as if the world was splitting into so many paths that the overwhelming number of options left her completely clueless as to what decision to make next. And at such an utter loss, she could think of nothing else but to trail after the damn daiyoukai. It wasn't long before she heard the dragon's footsteps behind her.

She wondered at the hour as their travels resumed. A glance at the stars in the near cloudless sky revealed that the night was fully mature, and dawn remained hours away, especially if one considered the autumn season; the sun was rising later in these waning months. And if it was nearly mid-autumn now, then...would the baby not be due in the spring? If she truly was pregnant, that is. What other proof did she need? Salamander blood turning blue and an increase in sleep were not enough. Perhaps nothing else would suffice until her belly started to expand.

And what of the Princes? How vulnerable would she be if they confronted her when she was round and heavy and sick with fear over an unborn baby? Would she even be able to fight in such a condition, afraid or not? She shouldn't even search for the Princes if she was pregnant! It would be easier, so much easier, if she wasn't. No matter how badly she wanted it to be true, it would be safer, for everyone, if she wasn't carrying a child.

A movement up ahead caught her attention, and she looked over to see that Sesshomaru had reached a small stream, which cut a path through mountainous terrain that was slowly becoming infested with vegetation. Grass was pushing itself up between the endless sea of rocks and boulders, but there was nothing larger than the occasional bush. Lucidity's gaze swept the area, but she saw little beyond outcrops ahead and a towering bedrock that marked the passage of time in various sedimentary layers, as if part of the mountain had collapsed at some point in the past to create the rough ground below. No trees. No animals. Save one. 

The dragon's approach from behind put an end to the halfhearted search. A moment later, a shimmer of white scales obscured most of her visual of the area as the creature invaded her line of sight, meandering away from her and Sesshomaru to stretch itself out upon the ground, curled up against the side of the bedrock. The sight reminded her vaguely of a dog laying in the curve of its master's legs. 

But, again, movement from the daiyoukai distracted Lucidity as he lowered himself onto a knee and dipped a hand into the stream, then brought the feeble amount of water to his lips. The way he held himself upright on his other hand while he drank gave her pause, seeing how his claws dug into the hard earth. And when she moved closer, she could make out the subtle glisten of sweat that lingered along his forehead.

"Maybe we should stop for the night," she said.

"I do not require coddling, woman," he said before taking another drink.

"I'm aware," said Lucidity. "But you are not the only one who is injured."

Sesshomaru straightened, water dripping from his hand, and frowned at her. "The only blood on you is that of my mother's guards." 

She shook her head. "I meant the dragon; it needs time to recover." And when she saw his lip start to curl, she added, "Either way, I'm staying here. I've had my fill of traveling." 

There was no response. Apart from a faint scoff, the daiyoukai did nothing but stalk his way across the stream, separating himself from her and the dragon. For a moment, it appeared as if he might continue on without her, until he paused beside one of the larger boulders and settled himself in front of it. She watched as he went through the familiar motions of situating the mokomoko so that he might rest in the bundle of fur, along with shifting his swords so that he was not encumbered. And when he closed his eyes and eased his head back, her shoulders heaved with the smallest of sighs. At times, he could be predictable. Considering he had not gone far after their earlier spat, close enough that his return had been relatively swift when potential danger presented itself, she did not believe he had any intention of leaving her behind. She wondered if he had slept at all during those handful of hours apart. Well, he would now, just as she'd hoped would happen. Of course, she wouldn't be surprised if he knew exactly what she was up to. Regardless, he really must have been exhausted, given his lack of argument. 

How many darts had struck him anyway? 

Curious, she approached, her step light so as not to disturb the daiyoukai. On any other day, it might have been easier to ask. Yet with the mood he was in, he would probably be as forthcoming as a riddling faerie, if not a tad more volatile. And, sure enough, the moment she was within a few yards of him, his eyes slid open and fixed on her. There was nothing warm and welcoming in his expression. 

"What do you want, woman?" 

She could already make out the pinprick of numerous holes shadowed in the folds of his pale clothing. More than a couple dozen along the haori and the same, if not even more, in the hakama. And that was only what she could see from the front. Absently, she curled the fingers of one hand and touched the hem of the sleeve that hung along her palm, the same sleeve that had prevented most of the darts from hitting their mark. Perhaps...it was possible to keep the same from happening to Sesshomaru again.

Shaking her head, she took a step back. "Nothing," she said. 

"Then I wish to be left alone," replied the daiyoukai, his eyes falling shut.

"For how long?" she muttered as she raked a hand through her hair, feeling a weight of exasperation settle somewhere in the vicinity of her chest.

"Until the sight of you no longer irritates."

Her hand paused, fingers tangled in her locks of hair, and she struggled not to tear a few stray strands out as she bit down on a shudder of anger. Instead, she turned away on a sharp heel, but not before grumbling an equally sharp, "Asshole!" There was no answer from behind her, and she pinched at the bridge of her nose once more as she walked off, preferring the physical discomfort over what she could feel welling up inside, emotions she did not care to identify, let alone acknowledge.

Chapter Text

Dawn had long since established itself by the time consciousness returned. The warmth of the sun beat against the skin and whispered promises of heat that the day would bring. And when Sesshomaru opened his eyes, the bright rays stung his vision and brought into sharp focus the aches of his body. His muscles complained when he began to move, stiff and sore, more than a vague reminder of what had transpired; the last remnants of Inukimi's dokkaso, at least, would be gone by tomorrow. But when he gathered the mokomoko over his shoulder, a more prominent discomfort in his arms caught his attention and he drew back the sleeves of his haori. His wrists were marred with the bruised imprints of hands and fingers smaller than his own. And the finer details of the previous evening trickled to the forefront of his mind before he yanked the sleeves over the marks, peering around. 

It did not take long for him to notice the one responsible, perched nearby at the edge of the stream, with that pale beast sitting beside her. The scales covering the massive frame were glistening under more than sunlight and it took the daiyoukai a moment to understand what he was seeing. Water was running over the dragon, a steady flow of it trickling upward from the stream, an oddity he had witnessed only once before, when Lucidity had washed blood and grime from his own body. She was doing the same now with this creature, which was following her movements so attentively, its long tail tapping the ground near where she stood beside a hind leg. The sight of her scrubbing blood off those white scales with her bare hands, so keen upon her work and seemingly oblivious to all else, was inexplicably vexing.

Sesshomaru rose swiftly to his feet.

And his boot promptly knocked over a small bundle of clothing, sending it cascading across the dirt and grass. 

He stared. For longer than he cared to admit, staring was the only thing he could do. He was utterly...perplexed by what he was seeing. And though the idea was absurd, he even briefly wondered if he was somehow trapped in the grips of a dream where logic and reality had no meaning. His eyes repeatedly roamed over the scarlet patterns etched upon the white clothing until he finally stooped down to pick it up. He let the material slide between his hands and knew he was not mistaken. This was an exact replica of the attire he was already wearing, which had caused his initial confusion. Softer than youkai silk and constructed of fabric finer than that of a spider's web; he was not completely unaccustomed to this texture. 

"Lucidity!" 

The woman in question glanced over when he called her, and her eyes darted to the haori and hakama in his grasp, then back to his face. Yet she said nothing, keeping her hands on the dragon and watching him in mute expectation. 

"What is the meaning of this?" Sesshomaru asked.

"No meaning," she said. "I made it for you, is all." 

"How? You have no materials, no supplies." 

Blue eyes rolled at him. But before he could demand an explanation, she'd stepped away from the dragon, and the water immediately ceased its unnatural flow, receding back into the stream, as she crouched down, to place her palm upon the ground. And when she lifted her hand, it wasn't dirt that she held, but a single thread. He moved closer, both bewildered and intrigued, as she pulled at this thread of mysterious material like a person would pull a bucket out of a well. She wrapped the thread around her hands over and over until her skin was nearly lost from sight before she finally stood, the thread severing from its source in the same motion. Without a word, she worked it between her hands. Sesshomaru was reminded of a weaver at her loom, using various cords of different colors, to create a single piece of fabric, except Lucidity used nothing more than her fingers. And when she was done, she presented him with a small, simple cloth. 

"The raw materials used to make and dye clothing are simple for a Guardian to gather," she said. "And what isn't from the soil or the plants-like wool or leather-is taken from the animals, even youkai, that die and decompose. They give up their essence to the earth, so to speak, and we use it. A Guardian can make almost anything, so long as she knows the right combination. The East has always reinforced her clothing, though, with.... Ah, well, I don't really have the words to describe the bonds of elements that she used." 

Sesshomaru glanced down at the bundle he held, his thumb brushing over the red markings. 

"I wasn't sure if those held any meaning for you," said Lucidity, who had come to stand in front of him, and was now lifting a dangling sleeve of the new haori, studying her creation. "I tried to duplicate the pattern, just in case; I hope it looks all right." 

"I see nothing wrong," the daiyoukai replied. "But you are saying, then, that this clothing offers the same protection as yours?" 

"Yes," she said. "I would go as far as to claim that it is stronger than your armor." She nodded at his pauldron. 

"Why did you make this?" 

She shrugged, still staring at the haori. "Why wouldn't I?" 

His eyes narrowed. "You spent the night using the memories, didn't you?" he asked; and though he was not surprised when she nodded, he frowned regardless. "None of this was necessary." 

She let the sleeve slip from her grasp, along with the cloth, which fluttered to the ground and disintegrated back into the dirt upon contact. "Say what you want," she said without looking at him. "You've been poisoned three times in less than three months. These clothes would have prevented at least some of that, so you can't claim that it's useless." 

"I never attempted to claim as such," he said. "Poison of this world has little affect on me and the weapons that could pierce this material are the only ones that are a threat to this Sesshomaru. Armor or not would make little difference in the end. It was not necessary to make these clothes or use the memories. You know I do not care for the affect the memories have on you; you are useless until you regain your surroundings." 

"I'm fine," she muttered.

"Your behavior suggests otherwise."

She lifted her head and gave him a blank look. "Does the sight of me continue to irritate you?"

He blinked, and then frowned. He knew the answer. From the moment he had awoken, he'd known, and would be a fool to believe that she did not.

"Then why should my behavior be anything but what it is?" she asked, and yet did not wait for a response. "Do what you will with the clothes. They're yours whether you want them or not."

And she left him there by the stream, holding a set of haori and hakama he had little interest in, as the dragon roused itself from its resting spot to follow her down the craggy mountain path. He watched her until she disappeared between the outcrops, his mind weighed down by thoughts he did not wish to dwell on, and his grip tightened on the robes. His claws, however, could not pierce through.

Though it did not take the daiyoukai long to catch up to the woman and her new pet-absent anything in his hands-the pair had covered more ground than he had anticipated. The outcrops had given way to the high walls of a passage within the mountain, with the stream splitting through the center and leaving paths of earth barely wide enough to accommodate the large beast that had taken upon itself to join them and that Lucidity was too soft to turn away. Why did the creature intrigue her? Did she simply find it too beautiful to refuse? And why had she gone so far? Had she believed he would turn a blind eye to her venturing off on her own again?

These questions and others did little to improve Sesshomaru's mood as he bounded over the dragon and landed in front of Lucidity. She stopped, as did the dragon, towering over both their figures, its head weaving slightly from side-to-side. "Where are you going?" he demanded.

Her brows rose. "To deal with that little problem on the coast," she said. "Unless you prefer to take care of that on your own while I search for the Princes?"

The response only threatened to further infuriate him as he stepped towards her. "And what makes you believe I will allow that?"

She folded her arms, a haughty defiance in her posture. "You are too angry to be near me for long," she replied. "You mentioned before when you were annoyed that I could search my domain on my own if I kept complaining. How is this any different?"

"You are pregnant," he said flatly, his claws curling.

"So you say," she grumbled, and brushed past him.

He turned and seized her by the arm. She whipped her head around as a low rumble reverberated from the dragon, but the daiyoukai ignored the rising tension and held fast to her. "You will not put yourself or this child in unnecessary danger simply because you do not accept what comes so easy to most."

Her expression was blank once more as she stared at him, up until the smallest of wrinkles appeared between her eyes and she looked away. The daiyoukai scowled and jerked her closer. Her fingers scraped along his breastplate as she caught herself against him, only to take a quick step back, her hand falling away.

"Why do you refuse to believe?" he growled.

"It is better to question the truth than it is to believe a lie you desperately want to be true," she muttered, her gaze wandering to rest elsewhere on the wall beside them.

"I have given you no reason to doubt my word, but you continue to question me. Why?" he demanded, his fingers tightening on her arm, hard enough that she gritted her teeth against the pain. "Why do you question someone you claim to trust? Who taught you to live by such inane notions? Your father?"

"If you absolutely must know," sneered Lucidity, starting to strain against his grip, "it was my mother, however inadvertently."

The answer gave him pause, enough that she was able to wrench herself free and move back, rubbing at her arm and glaring at the daiyoukai. Behind him, he could hear the dragon shifting its weight. If the beast was anxious or impatient, it made no difference to him as he continued to ignore it in favor of frowning at Lucidity. "And how could a woman you never met teach you so crude a lesson?"

The smile that crossed her lips was cold and bitter as she shook her head. "How is it that you can be so different from other men in so many ways and yet the same as any other bastard out there?"

"Enough of your insults, woman!" he growled. "After what I have done for you, you will explain yourself to me."

"Done for me?" she echoed, and the mocking incredulity in her voice had him grabbing her by the shoulder and pushing her back against the rock wall. She grunted, baring teeth at him like an animal, her fingers closing over his wrist, but she made no attempt to free herself. The snap of the dragon's jaws rattled the air and dislodged several loose stones above that came tumbling to the ground, some rolling to a stop near their feet. He heard the dragon close in, smelled its putrid breath, but a gesture from Lucidity, who lifted a hand over his shoulder, held the beast at bay, even caused it to step back and rumble its displeasure. "Tell me," she said, each word clear and punctuated with anger, her gaze piercing, "exactly what it is you have done for me that I obviously should have realized if your temper has reduced you to physical violence."

The note of sarcasm was not lost on the daiyoukai, but he did not release her, even if his initial impulse was to push her harder against the wall. "Are you deaf, woman?" he asked. "Did you not hear what my mother had to say? I have told you more than once that you are my priority. Did you never consider the discord that might arise from that decision?"

"Pelting me with questions is not an explanation!" she snapped. "Gods be damned, just talk to me! Spell it out if you have to."

"I chose you over my duties to the western lands," he said, drawing closer until his face was hardly a breath from hers. A thread of power stirred in the pit of his being, and his voice grew low, guttural. "I chose you over the empire I have sought so long to build. Your position as Guardian has taken precedent over everything. That is what enraged Inukimi. Do you understand now, you idiot wench?! It's because of you that she turned on me!"

Silence answered the vehement outpour of confessions. Lucidity gaped at him in a way he had not expected, but was no less pleased by. Her astonishment soothed the ache of his foul mood, and his power simmered into nothing at the sight of her mouth hanging open, at how she blinked at him repeatedly, unable to find a proper response, until her muddled expression abruptly cleared without warning and she eased her mouth shut. "You blame me," she murmured.

Now it was Sesshomaru who was surprised and it was his turn to stare before he made an attempt to speak. "What are you-"

"That is why you're so angry with me," she said, cutting across him. "Inukimi betrayed you, yes, but you blame me for being the cause behind it."

"That is not-"

"You came to the decision on your own to abandon your duties," she pressed on. "I never asked it of you, but some part of you believes that I'm responsible, that if it wasn't for me none of this would have ever happened."

Rare it was for the daiyoukai's temper to be so easily reduced to a flurry of doubts and unease. He did not want to accept such a ludicrous idea, even if the intensity of his fury towards Lucidity was...bewildering. He'd wondered at the depths of his anger, of where it had stemmed from, and could only conclude that her flippant behavior of the previous night was the cause. Her lack of respect, her lack of gratitude, would have been enough to enrage even the most composed and docile of men. He saw no reason to believe otherwise.

No reason.... 

Behind them, the dragon snorted, and Sesshomaru felt the brush of hot breath that tossed strands of his hair over his shoulder and ruffled the fur of his mokomoko. The movement of Lucidity's throat caught his eye as she swallowed, and he suddenly noticed how rigid she was in his grasp, how tightly he held her, and wondered at what she hid behind her gaze that showed him little more than a quiet rage. His grip started to loosen. 

And the mountain wall exploded above them.

Not long ago, his first instinct would have been to reach for a weapon. But as stone and dust rained down around them and the dragon roared its agitation in the background, he found himself pulling this insufferable woman beneath his arm and leaping to the top of the wall opposite, regardless of knowing that she was perfectly capable of this on her own; it was simply...a reaction. And as he stood on what was little more than a narrow ledge at the base of a slope, acutely aware of the body pressed against his, he peered out at the chaos unfolding below. 

The dark, glistening mass that was pouring out of the mountain was near the same size as his true form, if only greater in length. His initial consideration was some breed of youkai snake, until he noted the pattern of its armored backside and the pointed structure of what could only be its head, if the gaping mouth ringed with several rows of jagged teeth was any indicator. No eyes, which was to be expected; most worms were blind. 

"I thought these youkai stayed underground," muttered Lucidity, as the dragon roared once more at the writhing creature and began retreating backward, its marred wings spreading. 

"In soils rich with death," answered the daiyoukai. 

"What do you think drove it out?" 

That explanation, at least in part, was quickly given. He caught the scent on the wind before he saw them emerge from the treeline on the slope across the way, accompanied by their four-legged counterparts. Cladded in fur and armor, the wolf pack cascaded into the mountain passage, weapons drawn, as the youkai worm suddenly threw itself into the wall directly beneath himself and Lucidity. And while it attempted to burrow its way back into the earth, the wolves converged, blades swinging, only to be thwarted by their opponent's armor, some even shattering upon impact. The dragon, agitated by all the noise, belted its anger in a spout of flames that did not quite fall short of the...battle, if such a pathetic display could be considered as such. The air was tinged with the scent of singed hair as the wolves cried out in alarm and scattered behind boulders or dove into the protection of the water. A few even darted behind the youkai worm itself, which bore the brunt of the white and blue fire. 

It screamed, or as close to a scream as the blind thing was capable of, if the wailing screech was any indication. Its armor charred and a stretch of its soft underbelly blackened, it flailed on the ground, twisting back and forth. The sight was an odd and unwanted reminder of the hanyou, Naraku, in times when his body was hacked apart, and yet continued to writhe about, seeking to consume other youkai to strengthen himself.

"Hey!"

The voice that echoed from the midst of the pack stirred a vague memory in the back of the daiyoukai's mind.

"We need to roast this bastard alive; let's pit these two against each other."

"Leave it, Lucidity," Sesshomaru said when the woman immediately extracted herself from him. "The creature should not be your concern."

But she merely gave him a withering glare before jumping into the fray, placing herself between the wolves with their weapons and the dragon with its fire. And voices instantly rose in a clamor of fury and surprise, and the dragon shifted its weight, its resonating growl filling the passage. The wolves were splitting their numbers, between an attempt to hold off the youkai worm still trying to orientate itself and now Lucidity and the potential threat she might pose. And tempting though it was to leave her to her foolishness, Sesshomaru found himself remaining where he was, overlooking the events below, but...unwilling to engage.

Insufferable woman, to put him in this position.

"Who the hell are you?" shouted the young leader of the pack as he leapt to the forefront.

Lucidity didn't answer, interacting as she was with the dragon, touching its snout and stroking its neck in an effort to sooth the blasted beast. And watching her now was as irritating as when the daiyoukai had first awoken, albeit for different reasons.

"If that animal is yours, then get it to kill that youkai before it gets away again!" said the leader. "It's given us enough trouble."

Again, there was no response from Lucidity, but rather an ironic cacophony of yells that prevented any further argument. Sesshomaru peered over at the youkai worm to see that it had reared up. And though its underside was now exposed, the meager weapons of the pack had little impact against the sheer girth of their opponent. Their blades could do nothing more than create shallow cuts as a low, hacking noise began to emit from the worm, and something rolled through its underbelly. 

"Get out of there, you idiots!" came the command from the leader. "Everyone move!"

The wolves scattered, but the fluid was already dripping from the round opening that was the youkai's mouth. And like a snake regurgitating its last meal, the worm dispelled the contents of its stomach. The pungent odor of acid assaulted the senses as readily as the substance itself, splattering the ground and those who had been too slow to react. The world was rich with screams of pain, of youkai writhing in miserable agony. The ones who were able to plunged themselves into the water of the stream to wash their bodies of the corrosive liquid, while others had to be carried or pulled along. And even then, the daiyoukai could spot a few of their number who were nothing but shapeless, unmoving forms that were quickly dissolving into collections of flesh and bone. Once more, the wolves charged at the worm, the leader among them, while Lucidity and her dragon stood far enough-

Damn that woman!

His eyes narrowed as Lucidity suddenly moved forward, her yellow hair and white robes a stark contrast to the skirmish of dark wolves that surrounded her. He wondered only briefly at what had possessed her to join the fight before she ducked behind a boulder and emerged seconds later, dragging a nearly unconscious male by the underarms, who'd been overlooked in the melee of confusion, his leg rotting away beneath the acid.

Why had she chosen to aid these youkai? How she came to these decisions was a matter that Sesshomaru had yet to fully understand. He had seen her ignore travelers being set upon by thieves and, on the same day, stop to help an elderly villager who had dropped a basket. It was...perplexing. 

And, ultimately, unimportant. 

The wolves being tossed by the thrashing of the armored youkai was more relevant in this moment. That wailing screech punctuated the air, forceful, raging, its shadow looming over those below, over Lucidity, who raised her eyes to the creature as she crouched with her charge leaning back against her. Acid dripped from the jagged teeth, spotting the grass and dirt around her, before the youkai lifted back its head, those same, wave-like movements dancing across its underside.

The blade of Bakusaiga had sliced through the worm before the daiyoukai was even consciously aware that he'd drawn the sword, let alone leapt off the ledge. There was no wailing screech this time, only the satisfying crackle of energy that tore through the youkai. Shreds of skin and shards of bone rained through the mountain passage while the wolves looked on, both mesmerized and bewildered at the abrupt ending to the battle. Slowly, they started to emerge from where they had taken cover, or limped their way out of the stream. Others didn't move, nursing injuries too crippling, or perhaps too fatal.

Sesshomaru swept his gaze over the pack as he sheathed Bakusaiga, taking in their overall state, and even spared a glance at the dragon observing in the background, before peering down at Lucidity. He was not surprised to find her staring up at him, with the wolf still propped against her. His mouth pressed into a thin line at, not only the sight of a stranger's head against her shoulder, but at the slight curl to her upper lip, the way her brows contracted in his direction. Her expression was challenging, as though daring him to voice his disapproval.

"Oi!"

He looked over at the sound, to see the leader walking towards him, flanked by several of his men. The young wolf stopped short of the daiyoukai, hands on his hips, and glanced between him and Lucidity.

"I remember you," said the leader. "You're that mutt's older brother. Sesshomaru, right? What are you doing here?"

Sesshomaru didn't answer, and was spared the aggravation of an interrogation when a groan from the one Lucidity held caught the leader's attention and he brushed past the daiyoukai to crouch in front of her, inspecting the extent of his man's injury.

"We're gonna need to cut this leg off," he said, then looked around at the remainder of his pack spread about the passage. "Probably won't be the only one who loses a limb today, and that's if he's lucky." The wolf's gaze had come to rest on the piles of blood and other bodily fluids, which covered what was left of the bones that were melting under the potency of the acid.

"If he's lucky, yes," came the soft agreement from the Guardian.

"You're Lucidity, aren't you?" asked the leader.

"And you're Koga," she replied.

Koga grinned. "Kagome's been telling you all about me, huh?"

"Not really."

The grin faded.

"We should get your people taken care of," said Lucidity, her attention on the one against her. "At this rate, they'll be dying from blood loss or infection."

"Yeah, yeah, we got it," Koga said as he stood. "We've been dealing with this worm for days. We know what to-"

"Koga!"

The leader spun around. "Ayame!" he shouted. "What the hell are you doing? I told you to stay in the den!"

The young female, who had appeared at the edge of the slope, gave an audible scoff. And the four-legged counterparts of the youkai, unable to leap into the fray from such a distance, congregated around her, pressing their noses against her in a manner that was owed to an alpha. Yet she paid them no mind as she quickly jumped down into the passage.

"Ayame, go back home," ordered Koga. "I don't want you anywhere near this crap."

"Tough," said Ayame. "I'm here and I'm not leaving, so don't bother arguing about it. And, why haven't any fires been built? We need to burn the injuries so the acid doesn't spread."

"I know that!" Koga snapped. "Fine! Have it your way, Ayame. You're in charge of all the wounded."

The reason for his anger was obvious when Sesshomaru noted the extended stomach beneath the white furs the female wore. It was...odd to realize that he and this wolf had such a thing in common. Koga no more wanted his mate involved in warfare than Sesshomaru wanted Lucidity here. The acid alone was cause enough to keep a pregnant female from the area. If it had been possible, he would have sequestered Lucidity on the Isle until she gave birth. And even then.... But it was not possible, he reminded himself. She was not like any other female, youkai or otherwise. 

As the wolves organized themselves and fires sprang to life throughout the passage, the wounded were gathered. The wolf Lucidity had saved was taken by the pack and it was not long before fresh screams filled the air as seeping wounds were cauterized. Sesshomaru recalled when Lucidity had done the same to him with her hands alone and it didn't surprise him when she approached Koga and began speaking with him. With so much noise and too many people between them, Sesshomaru could not hear what was being said. Yet he saw the surprise and intrigue on the leader's face, saw him nod, and then watched as he led Lucidity over to the wolves waiting to be tended to.

And, again, the daiyoukai wondered at her reasons, even entertained the idea of asking, but instead decided to wait, regardless of how it irritated him to do so. He walked around the gathered pack, to where the dragon was sitting, wings folded against its body, taking great gulps of water from the stream. Its gaze darted up at his approach, but nothing more. There were no outward signs of aggression or distrust. Only when he was close enough to touch did the dragon lift its head, water dripping down its white scales, until it was eye-level with the daiyoukai.

He could see the practical use of the beast, as he had with Ah-Un. The fire alone was effective. And when the wings sufficiently healed, it would allow Lucidity swifter travel, now that she was unable to transform; she had mentioned needing to transverse oceans in the search for the Princes. Yet her attachment to the creature was utterly impractical. Was it her condition that led this...emotional response? And why had this dragon bonded itself to her? Merely because she had saved it? The thought reminded him of Rin. Did that mean the dragon was young, then?

A soft reverberation of sound echoed from the throat of the beast as it stared at him, and his eyes narrowed. Lower the sound became, a deep resonation felt throughout the body, and the claws of one hand curled. The dragon eased its head to the ground, golden gaze still fixed on him, and he could see several small stones dancing under the vibration of the strange purr.

Tolerable.

"Weird looking thing, isn't it?" called a voice from behind the daiyoukai, and the wolf leader soon came to stand beside him, arms folded. "But it's not a first, not with all the shit we've been seeing lately. That worm started attacking our mountain a few days ago. I've never seen one outside of a mass grave or battlefield, somewhere that they can eat the newly dead. Never heard of them hunting the living before. Have you? .... Hey, I'm talking to you! Something strange is going on, and then you show up with this woman who is supposed to be some all-powerful deity or the daughter of one, right? Figured you of all people would have some insight, but I guess I shouldn't expect so much from a mangy dog."

Sesshomaru slid his eyes over to the wolf, but before he could reciprocate in kind, the unexpected snap of the dragon's jaws had Koga leaping back with a shout of surprise. Sesshomaru felt the corner of his mouth curve as Koga glared up at the beast.

"Stupid animal!" he yelled. "If you're so ready to pick a fight, why did you hang back like some lazy piece of-"

A hand descended onto his shoulder and the wolf stiffened as Lucidity leaned into his peripheral view. "I told her to stay put," said Lucidity. "And I think you owe Sesshomaru an apology; he's the one who just saved your pack."

Koga jerked out of her touch and turned to glare at her. "I ain't apologizing to no one," he spat, "especially not to some flea-bitten dog."

"And I require no such thing from a low-bred youkai unable to protect his own," said the daiyoukai.

"You got something to say to me, yah stupid mutt?!"

Sesshomaru's hand was already on the hilt of Bakusaiga when Lucidity stepped between them.

"Out of the way, woman," he ordered.

"I'd listen to that husband of yours," said Koga, just as two wolves broke apart from the pack and rushed over, the same two who had accompanied the leader when their paths first crossed. "I don't want to hurt a friend of Kagome's, but I will if I have to. So, get moving, lady."

"Hey, Koga, we could really use your help right now," interjected one of the wolves.

"Yeah, we need to...to uh...." The second one trailed off, scratching at his head in an effort to imagine a plausible lie.

"Start carrying some of these guys back to the den," said the first. "And you're the strongest of us, so you could carry three to our two and-"

"Back off, both of you!" Koga shouted. "I don't need you interfering. You think I can't defeat Sesshomaru, is that it? Just watch!"

"But he just killed that youkai for us."

"Exactly! Just let this one go, Koga."

"Are you two blind?! He didn't do it for us! He did it to save his woman!"

"But we still could have lost a lot more men if he hadn't."

"Shut up already and get out of the way!"

"Go back, Koga."

And despite how they had begun to struggle, the three wolves fell silent when Lucidity spoke, with Koga's fist raised in the air, preparing to strike the other two now physically restraining him. At the same time, the leader turned his attention onto Lucidity, a deep scowl marring his mouth, only to freeze suddenly. With her back to him, Sesshomaru could not see the expression on her face. Yet, whatever was there, had the young wolf lowering his fist, his scowl disappearing, while his men stared with mouths slightly ajar, hanging awkwardly onto their leader.

"Go back to your family," Lucidity said, "and leave mine alone. Please, Koga."

Soon, Koga shook free of the others and recovered himself with a harsh scoff. "Yeah, yeah, whatever. I got more important things to do anyway than tangle with some mutt. Come on, you two, let's head back to the den."

"That's what we've been trying to...never mind," grumbled one of the wolves after Koga began striding away.

Sesshomaru finally took his hand from Bakusaiga as Lucidity turned around. Blue eyes rose to meet his, but he could see nothing that could give any hint as to what had so nullified the young pack leader. Her expression was impassive. Not guarded, simply...empty. Whatever she had shown Koga was no longer there, and Sesshomaru...did not know how or if to respond. She walked past him, muttering about getting to the coastline, and the dragon stood to follow her. As he listened to the wolves moving back up the slope and taking their wounded with them, he watched her carry on down the passage. It wasn't until he, too, set off that he heard the two wolves speaking in undertones to one another. 

"That was...."

"Yeah...."

"She was...."

"Yeah...."

"I can see why Inuyasha's brother...."

"Yeah...."

"A guy could really fall for her...."

The daiyoukai cast a cold glare over his shoulder at the wolves, who promptly blanched at their near-fatal mistake, spun around, and sprinted back to their pack. Satisfied that all distractions had been dealt with, he continued on his way, once again wondering at Lucidity and her actions, at what the wolves could have possibly seen in her face to bring about such a response. Fall for her? What fools.

Sesshomaru closed his eyes, coming to a stop, and let out a soft, self-depreciating scoff. If they were fools, what, then, did that make him?

Chapter Text

This would not do. It was unacceptable. He could not abide. Should not abide. And yet it seemed he had no choice.

He, Sesshomaru, was exhausted.

From mere travel that spanned a single day. His mother's dokkaso was effective. It was fitting that nothing less should render him so feeble; however, that did not mean it wasn't infuriating. It was Lucidity who wished to push on, to journey throughout the night, when normally she was the one who preferred to relax in the hours of darkness. But now she spoke only of the nuisance at the coast, of searching for the Princes, and even suggested, once more, of setting off on her own. A practical solution, yes. She was more than capable of looking after herself, no less with that ridiculous dragon to accompany her. Yet again, Sesshomaru would not hear of it, reiterating for a second time her pregnancy and how he would not allow a separation.

"Fine!" she had snapped, apparently incensed by the simple mention of her condition. "Go to sleep then, so you might be of some use to the Guardian you are so adamant to protect."

The outburst was not unexpected. There had been little interaction between them since they left the company of the wolves that morning. Lucidity had maintained her distance and Sesshomaru, frustratingly uncertain about the situation, did the same. Their conversation-if it could be considered as such-prior to the arrival of the youkai worm continued the play itself over in his mind, to the point that he had started to feel an ache forming in his temple. He had not been able to form a proper answer before they'd been interrupted. Even so, he was...doubtful he would have responded appropriately. He had no desire to admit.... 

Yet trying to sort out what had gone wrong did not end there. Everything from the past few days to the past few months plagued his thoughts: the beast that was the instincts of a youkai to impregnate so powerful a female; the wedge it had driven between he and Lucidity; the murder of the North; the broken bonds of the Guardians; the search for the Princes; the threat from the sea; invading youkai of foreign lands; an ill-timed pregnancy; his decision that ultimately led to a shattering of familial. 

It all accumulated until he believed he understood, in some small way, the burden that came with the memories, the toll that it repeatedly took on Lucidity's mind, and even why she had pleaded with him the other night to alleviate the madness that had become this life that he found himself sharing with her. How strange everything was, in the end, that he, Sesshomaru, Lord of the West, would relinquish land and title, honor and duty, for a woman who could not tolerate his presence.

Astonishing, it was, that he managed any semblance of sleep. Though his mind refused to give him peace, his body could not tolerate this conscious state for long. It was only when he awoke with a jolt that he even realized he had drifted off, staring up at the canopy of stars and the waxing full moon. Piecing together what had happened which had brought him to this clearing of meadow was more difficult than it should have been. And yet he struggled. He recalled the fatigue in his muscles, the stiffness of his limbs, and how he'd advised Lucidity that he must rest and her reluctance to stop. And after their disagreement, she had gone to sit with the dragon.

The silhouette of the white beast was unmistakable against the darkened foliage of trees that housed a number of nocturnal creatures unwilling to venture near the daiyoukai. There was no threat in the area, which he could not understand. What was it that had awoken him so suddenly? There was no danger in the forest or meadow. Nothing but low-class youkai resided here. It wasn't until he rose from the nest of the mokomoko and drew the fur over his shoulder that he noticed that the scent of the woman was too faint.

Lucidity was gone.

He realized that he had assumed she would want the dragon to remain with her. Yet now he discovered, as he came closer to the beast, that he'd been mistaken. The shallow rhythm of its breathing told the daiyoukai that the dragon still slept, but Lucidity was no longer curled up against its side. There was no sign of her, only a depleting trail that told him she must have slipped away not long after he had fallen asleep; she clearly had no intention of waiting for him to recover.

Why, then, had she continued on foot? That much was obvious when he began to follow her scent, sprinting over the distance she had walked. She could have taken to the air, covered more ground, but, instead, left him these blatant markings of her presence that even a human could follow. Footprints in the grass, the bent branches of trees, leaves that had been snapped off. She'd trekked across the meadow and into the forest where the trees thickened, then thinned until disappearing altogether into another open plain. He could hear the rush of water before he saw the river. Upstream she had gone. Her scent was growing stronger. How long had she wandered while he slept? She could have ventured farther than this. She could have easily outdistanced him in his condition.

Were the Princes behind this?

The mere thought was not unlike a physical blow to the body. The daiyoukai felt winded and, simultaneously, enraged that there was little that could be done. More precisely, little that he could do. He would fight them, yes, but he could not stop them. And the reality of the matter did not deter him. He would die in the attempt; even Lucidity knew that. If the Princes had somehow taken her, obscuring their aura and scent alike.... Why leave him alive, if they had? Did he simply pose no threat to them? Or was it to torment him with the knowledge of their intentions for her?

His pace increased and the landscape around him became little more than patches of indistinct darkness, his feet nary touching the ground. And it was with a bounding leap over the last cluster of trees that he landed on the edge of a small lake that fed into the river. So engrossed in his thoughts, he had not noticed the soft roar of the waterfalls that spanned the far side of the lake. His lack of awareness would have been a strong source of humiliation not long ago. Now, however, he was too distracted in searching for the one whose scent permeated the air. 

She was there.

Just beyond the reach of the mist from the falls, she was stretched out across the surface of a low, flat stone, the edge of which rested in the waters of the lake. And, laid out on another rock, were her robes. Arms across her stomach, hair swept to the side, and eyes shut, she was perfectly still in her nudity, never stirring in his presence. His eyes scanned the area once more as he wondered, waiting, but all was quiet. He could smell nothing, sense nothing, not even the belly-crawling youkai who should have infested the forest. He crossed what distance remained between he and Lucidity. He could see her chest rise and fall with each breath, skin glistening with water as though she had just risen from its depths. Her eyes never opened. Did she sleep? It was too early for her seasonal slumber. The pregnancy then? Or...the Princes? 

There was something else, a memory brought to the forefront of his mind at the sight of Lucidity, perhaps among the least pleasant to be accumulated during the course of his life. An image of this woman with her arms and legs arranged just so, absent the steady rhythm of her chest, and reposed along another smooth surface of white stone. Recalling her upon that altar, beyond the reach of Tenseiga, had the daiyoukai restraining himself from calling out her name, unlike his idiot hanyou brother shouting for his woman in a moment of panic. 

Panic?

Was that what he felt now? Was that what brought him to Lucidity's side so abruptly that he could not adequately remember if he had run or not? In his rational mind, he knew she was not dead. And yet, she infused him with such lack of reasoning that he struggled with a proper reaction. He should not be...relieved to see her eyes opening with such casual indifference as he stood over her. And when she eased herself upright, her head barely level with his shoulders, he should not want to embrace her because of that relief. Hands tightened into fists within the sleeves of his haori as he allowed his brows to contract, refusing to succumb, yet again, to this weakness she had infected him with. 

"What are you doing here, Lucidity?" he demanded, and the slow burn of his temper was reassuring; he should feel naught but anger that she had forced him to search for her. 

She blinked at him, her gaze lingering, then glanced down at herself, at the length of thick hair that hung heavily around her, saturated so thoroughly with the water of the lake that it trickled over her body in rivulets.

"You expect me to believe you came all this way to bathe?" 

"Yes," she replied with that ever-present indifference. "And to think."

He frowned, before peering around at the falls and the surrounding trees, considering the distance between here and where she had left him, and the trail she had made. "You were thinking about leaving, weren't you?" he soon asked. She did not reply, but stared out across the water. Her silence, however, was answer enough, and his claws dug into his palms as his displeasure with her became a hot pulse in his chest. "You know I will not allow this."

"I don't care," she said flatly. "You can't stand to even look at me right now. You honestly believe I want to be around that?"

"It is not safe-"

"You're a youkai lord who actively searches to fight the strongest opponents he can find and I'm a Guardian built to maintain the balance between life and death," she said. "When are we ever safe?"

"I will hear no argument, woman," he snapped. "You are to stay at my side." 

"I'm not arguing," came the soft murmur. "I'm telling you...that I don't want to be here; I'm sick of feeling like an obligation." 

He was jerking her face up before he fully realized he had seized her by the chin. His claws were biting into the soft skin of her cheeks, but, regardless, he forced her head back, forced her to look at him. She never made a sound, but stared at him with wide eyes, her nails scraping across the rock from where she braced herself. 

"Obligation?" he echoed, his voice rough with anger. "That is what you think of my actions, of my choice to be your Protector rather than rule my own empire?"

"How can I not?" she asked, so rigid in his grasp that she could have been the very stone she sat upon. "You resent having to make that decision. You even said back on Avalon that you chose to be my husband, but were obligated to be my Protector. You made your choice because of that, and you blame me for it, just like you blame me for what happened with your mother."

It wasn't until she winced that he noticed how tight his grip was on her. However, she made no attempt to break free, even as he stepped closer, baring down on her. "You dare," he growled, "to belittle what I have done for you? You understand nothing and presume everything-"

"When you tell me nothing, all I can do is assume," she interrupted in that same, infuriatingly listless tone.

"You are my priority, you idiot girl! I have told you before-"

"'Priority,'" she muttered, "is simply another word for 'duty,' which means you are bound by honor to act. And you act like you don't care-"

"Of course I care!" he shouted, and then froze. 

And it was for more than one reason that he froze. The first was the shock of hearing his own voice, the words that had broken from him in this latest lapse of judgment, and the second was hearing Lucidity gasp of pain; he'd seized her by the upper arm and dragged her upright, nearly lifting her off the rock entirely. But even as she tried to pull herself free, he was caught by this surge of...anger? Yes, anger, but also frustration, a sense of.... A need, for her to understand. Yet she did not. The way she interpreted his actions was maddening, but now he was reminded of what she had said before, of her fears, her lack of reasoning, her expectancy of being disappointed. She was completely and utterly irrational. 

And he was the fool who embraced her. 

"You are an insufferable woman," he whispered, lips resting above her ear, his hand buried in her wet hair and arm wrapped around her bare waist. She knelt there on the stone, shaking against him as if trapped by the chill of a winter wind that had arrived too early. "And you must learn to accept that this Sesshomaru wants you."

"....let go," she murmured.

But his arm only tightened around her, and she grew stiff and unyielding beneath his touch. "No," he said. "You were right. I did not realize the truth of the matter until you brought it to my attention. It was not reasonable to blame you for Inukimi's betrayal. The decision was hers alone to make, and you are not at fault."

A heavy breath escaped her, and the note of resignation did not go unnoticed. As she wished, he drew back, the better to meet her eye, but she wouldn't look at him. Even when his fingers curled beneath her chin and he tilted her head back, she didn't lift her gaze. And he found himself...uncertain. "What more would you have of me, Lucidity, other than this admission?" 

Wrinkles appeared in her forehead as she frowned and her eyes finally flicked up to his, her confusion blatant. "Are you...asking me how you can fix this?" 

He considered her a moment, then nodded. And when she pulled back, he let his hands fall away and folded his arms within the sleeves of his haori, watching as she leaned back on her heels and crossed an arm in front of her breasts to grip at her elbow. The gesture, to him, was an anxious one, as was the way she bit at her lip, the perfect image of an exposed and timid female with her brow so furrowed with worry. Without thought, he reached out and eased the back of his fingers against her cheek, a stark reminder of the first time he'd touched her simply because it was what he desired. Her reaction now, however, was different than before. Beneath Goshinboku, she'd stiffened in surprised, but here her eyes fell shut and the tension drained from her body. His palm slid across her cheek and he took her face in his hands before leaning down and sealing his lips to hers. 

She yielded then, and he could taste the saltwater on her tongue as he gathered her from the rock and brought her to her feet. She clutched at his armor as his hands glided across her back, feeling the moisture on her still-drying skin, and lifted her closer. But it was when his hand came to her hip and began moving lower that she broke the kiss and laid her forehead against his chest.

"Not tonight," she said. "I'm not in the mood."

With her standing naked before him, showing no inclination to cover herself, there was a temptation to suggest otherwise. Yet matters were far from improved, and he remained silent, doing little more more than drawing her against him and letting his chin come to rest on top of her head. She didn't argue, didn't resist, and it wasn't long before he was easing the mokomoko off his shoulder and laying them both down in the length of fur, away from the water's edge, with his arm still firmly latched around her waist. Sleep would not come again to him this night, and he knew Lucidity would fair no better. It would not be the first time they lay together in perfect silence, each aware that the other was awake, yet having no need to speak, to shatter their shared reverie.

After a short while, though, the daiyoukai felt her shift against him. She was moving closer, pressed to his side, head resting on his shoulder and a hand on his chest. Her fingers fiddled with the fabric of his haori and a sigh broke from her. And, as he suspected would happen when she fidgeted like this, her voice rose to echo softly close to his ear. "Sesshomaru?"

"Hnn?"

"You are no longer angry at me, then, for...anything?"

His answer was not immediate as he stared up at the night sky, riddled with a sense of...what he could only describe as discomfort. "I should not have been," he replied.

And Lucidity, too, took a moment to speak. "No?" she eventually asked. "What about your mother's palace?"

He glanced down, but could see nothing but the wet, golden hair. "What of it?"

"You aren't upset that I destroyed it? You grew up there, didn't you?"

"I spent my earliest years there, yes, but I never cared for it," he told her. "The palace was Inukimi's ancestral home and hers to guard. She failed, and I will not hold you responsible for her mistakes."

"But...if it was her ancestral home, then it was yours, too, wasn't it?"

"Did I not just say that I didn't care for it? Living there has never appealed to me, and I do not need the symbol of a palace to enforce my rule." However, even as he spoke, Sesshomaru reminded himself that he had abdicated his seat of power, literal or otherwise. The inhalation of Inukimi's home simply served to fortify these changes that were encompassing his life. The world of humans was impermanent, and youkai were no different, if only slower to adapt to new environments. He was not the exception; he would need to learn if he was to survive what the coming years would bring. That his mother was no longer capable of doing so was...disconcerting.

"Her response was more volatile than I could have predicted," he heard himself say, voicing aloud his trail of thoughts.

And Lucidity, who had grown quiet, lifted her head slightly from his shoulder. "What's that?"

"Her response," he repeated, keeping his gaze fixed on the stars overhead. "I did not expect her to take such extreme measures to preserve the family honor."

He was taken aback when Lucidity raised herself up onto an arm, and even more so when he saw the unease in her expression as she peered down at him. She started to speak, lips parted, drawing in a breath, then nothing. She stared at him with a mixture of uncertainty and...pity? He frowned, feeling his irritation stir; he was not one to be pitied, not even by the woman he called "wife."

"If you wish to say something, do so now, woman," he rumbled, which elicited another, albeit heavier sigh from her.

"That isn't why Inukimi tried to lock you in the urn," she replied without meeting his gaze, her own wandering somewhere down the length of their bodies.

He was not keen on this topic, and yet he found himself shamefully curious over Lucidity's interpretation of that night; and yet, she didn't elaborate any further, choosing, instead, to stare absently into the surrounding forest. "What other reason could she have?" he asked.

"You," Lucidity muttered. "To keep you safe, in her own, twisted way."

The daiyoukai could not help but snort, both amused and vexed by such a weak, predictable answer. "You imagine a heart where there is none, Lucidity," he said. "You are too accustomed to humans. Inukimi has never felt or cared as-"

Blue eyes slid over to him, severing his concentration before she even spoke. "Like you have never cared?" she asked.

He scowled. "That is not the same." 

"No, no it's not," Lucidity agreed, but there was no reassurance in her tone. "It's very different. You're her son. She would let me, and every other Guardian die with the world right along with us, if it meant you would live. We discussed just that in her garden; she said that your life is the only thing we could agree upon. She's afraid of the Princes and knows that you would rather die than run. You would rather be killed trying to defend me than live as a coward, so she attempted to remove the choice for you by imprisoning you. She would let the Princes have their fill of me until there was nothing left and they had gone on their way. And then, and only then, would she release you. She knew you will never forgive her, that you will always hate her, that you may even kill her, but so long as you survived, she was willing to take the risks."

Slowly, Sesshomaru sat up, and Lucidity leaned back on her heels, drying hair hanging about her face and shoulders, and hiding little from view. She was settled so close to him that the sleeve of his haori brushed against her arm. But his focus was steady, his eyes never leaving hers as he felt a pull at the corner of his mouth. He wanted to...reject these ideas that she spouted without restraint. And he would have if it wasn't for his mother's voice that now rang through his head, of her wanting to bide her time until the Princes of Death arrived, and of having no desire to gain, but only to preserve when it came to sealing him inside the urn. 

"You believe that is her reason?" he heard himself asking.

Lucidity nodded.

"You are certain?"

"I believe it is what people would call a mother's unconditional love," she said.

Sesshomaru looked away, doing little to mask the sneer that curled his lips. He wanted to demand what made Lucidity so confident in her answer, of what made her so well educated in a mother's nature, until a distant memory rose, unbidden, to his mind. It was the first conversation that was had with Rusuban, of the old caretaker explaining the need for Lucidity's first trial: the woman she was born to, for her to understand the value of a mother's love when so cruelly denied it. Perhaps, then, Lucidity was more aware of it than most people, having never experienced it herself and envying those it was given to so freely. It was absurd to imagine that Inukimi was capable of such...attachment to him. Then again, it was not long ago that he had believed the same of himself.

The hand that touched his cheek jolted him back to his surroundings, an unexpected shock that he loathed to admit. That he would even drop his guard.... Was it such a surprise, though, given the company he was in? He reached up without looking at Lucidity, intending to simply remove her hand. But when his fingers closed over her wrist, he paused, in a way, rebelling against his own idea of taking this warmth away. Instead, he turned his head, eyes falling shut, and laid his lips against her palm, breathing in the scent of her skin, the scent of the crisp air in this limbo between night and day. 

"I'm sorry this happened, Sesshomaru," she said, and he felt fingers combing through his hair. 

"I have no need of your pity, woman," he said, but there was no heat in his voice, no anger. 

He heard her snort in reply. "I wonder what upsets you the most: that you are bothered about learning why your mother betrayed you or that it bothers you at all." 

His fingers tightened on her wrist as his temper stirred, flickered to life, only to be dowsed in one great breath as Sesshomaru let out a deep exhale. He could not find it in himself to be angry with Lucidity, not when she threatened to strangle him with a truth he had been ignorant of. And that he had been ignorant at all, blinded to.... It was infuriating. Yet this was a fury he did not know what to do with. How did one handle...? How could he direct an anger he felt towards himself? 

Some sound, some gesture must have betrayed his inner thoughts. Why else would Lucidity suddenly be there? Or perhaps she was merely accustomed to the subtle nuances of his moods. She was too observant for her own good, noticing what he did not, understanding what he could not. And now she dared to coddle him like a child! Kneeling upright, her arms around his neck and fingers burrowing deeper into his hair, she pressed her lips to his forehead. He had to stop himself from growling, from shoving her away, an impulse that was made easier when she whispered his name. It wasn't her tone or the way she leaned against him, how she rested her cheek on the top of his head. It was simply her voice. Why it should extinguish his anger, he didn't know, nor did he care to understand, and soon gathered her to him, so that she was settled upon his leg, her own stretched across his lap. And, holding her around the waist, he pressed his face to her neck, inhaling the fresh aroma of her skin, and traced his claws along her shoulder and down her arm. 

"Insufferable woman," he said against her throat. "Why do I indulge you when you seek to destroy this Sesshomaru?" 

"I could say the same thing about you," she murmured, her mouth moving over the tip of one ear. "I've never relied on anyone as I do you. I'm more afraid of losing you than anything, and I absolutely hate it." 

He felt his lips curve. It was fitting that the woman he should choose regarded connecting to others in the same manner as he did, that she should believe there was strength in solitude and weakness in attachments. And regardless of their similar natures, they had inexplicably managed to come together, even if this union of theirs had become so...volatile. 

"I'm sorry about Inukimi," she suddenly said. "I really am. I can understand her desperation; I did knock you unconscious that one time, after all. But, she's your mother and she took it too far. And even if you are estranged, what she does still affects you-"

"What would you know of it, woman?" he snapped, drawing his head back to glare at her, and immediately wished he hadn't. She was not quick enough to stop her eyes from widening, to hide the flash in her gaze. Too slow to lower her eyes, to turn away, and he clenched his jaw in frustration, letting out a sharp breath between his teeth. He did not...enjoy being the one responsible for that look on her face, and it even caused him to hesitate before sliding his hand along her cheek, fingers becoming entangled in the stray locks of her hair. "What are you keeping from me, Lucidity?" he asked, and the patience in his voice could have been infinite.

"Nothing," she muttered.

"We established long ago that you are a poor liar," he said.

"I've managed to fool many people, Sesshomaru. It's part of being a Guardian; you know that," she replied. Regardless, she still did not raise her head.

"You cannot fool me, woman," he said firmly. "And you know that. Now answer me."

"It's nothing of consequence."

"Lucidity," he began in warning, but that was enough to cause her frame to sag in defeat.

Finally, she looked at him. "Do you really want to know?"

Chapter Text

"Yes!" the daiyoukai said, only to pause at his own volition; he had not anticipated such a reaction. As always, only with Lucidity, would he ever want to learn something so personal of another; she would not have his favor otherwise. 

"So you claim," she said, then inexplicably raked a hand through his hair, nails dragging along his scalp. It was a sensation that both confused and brought him to attention. "Do not say I'm ungrateful," she continued. "Don't say that I should be more understanding or forgiving, because I've heard it all. Got it?" 

He was even more bewildered now, but found himself inclining his head; the movement had the muscles of his neck pulling against the grip she had on his hair, which he ignored, for the time being. 

"Why do you believe I was a baby when my mother left?" 

He blinked, frowning. "Is that not what you said?"

She shook her head. "I said my mother left me with my father and took off, but I never mentioned how old I was."

"Then why would you have me believe otherwise?" he demanded. "Why the deception?"

The glare she shot him would have caused a lesser youkai to flee for fear of death. And even in her nudity, her anger was fierce as she leaned close, a sharp finger scraping across his chin. "I never deceived," she said in a hard voice. "You assumed. And you've been so hotheaded when it comes to the subject of Inukimi that I didn't see the point in correcting you over something so small."

"Very well," he said, a growl reverberating low in his throat. "Then correct me now. How old were you?"

"Not much younger than Rin," said Lucidity. "That's the big secret, all right? My mother told me I was going to spend a few days with my father, even though it was earlier than usual for one of our visits, but I was too excited to care. She dropped me off with an overnight bag and didn't come back for almost a year."

Not long after Asami had been born, Lucidity had told him how it was not unusual for children in her era to be raised between two households, visiting one parent, and then the other. The concept was nothing more than an enigmatic tale to the daiyoukai, and it sounded as strange and absurd to him as metal creatures that could carry people across the world through the sky. Not once, though, had Lucidity ever mentioned that she'd been one of these children. And only now did he realize that she had never spoken about her childhood in depth, simply in passing. How was it that he could know so little about this woman, after all this time? What was more, how could he have not even noticed?

But even as he came to this unwelcome revelation, he found himself questioning a single, minor detail. "A year?" he asked.

Lucidity leaned back, scrutinizing him with narrowed eyes, then nodded. "It became her thing, coming and going as she pleased, contacting me when it suited her, and it wasn't unusual for her to disappear without word. More than once, she made promises of coming to see me and I would spend hours staring out a window, waiting, before I accepted that she'd lied. I eventually stopped believing she wanted anything to do with me...or that she even cared." 

His initial impulse was to scoff, to remind Lucidity that such a pitiful creature was not worth her consideration, until he recalled her absurd belief to expect disappointment. Her mother had been the one to impart such a lesson, and it appeared that more than her abandonment had contributed. That it should infect Lucidity's way of thinking, enough to interfere with his union with her, was more than vexing. And he, Sesshomaru, was...uncertain of how to respond.

"Why have you never said anything?" he eventually asked.

"Why would I?" muttered Lucidity in return. "It's never been relevant." 

"You've made a fool out of me!"

"You did that just fine on your own!" she snapped. "You didn't need any help from me." 

His reaction was instant, impulsive, as he shoved her off him and onto her back. The fur of the mokomoko was all that separated her from the rocky terrain of the lake's bank as he loomed over her, his hair falling forward to shadow both their faces, and hands grasping tight to her shoulders. He could taste her aroma sharp in the air, yet went no further. A powerful youkai lord he might have been, but, in this moment, he was weak in his uncertainty. He did not know where to place to his anger. He was furious, yes, but he didn't know whom to be furious with. Lucidity or...himself? And Lucidity was staring up at him, silent and still, the only movement the cadence of her chest as she took slow, steady breaths. She wasn't nervous, and nor did she appear to be upset, but merely watched him, waiting. Not a word was spoken as he touched the back of his claws to her cheek. It was tempting to seize her, to force her to see that she was being the fool. But he was the one who saw now, the one who was forced to realize, infuriating though it was, how wrong he'd been.

"Your first trial," he said, "was your mother's betrayal." His gaze followed the movement of her throat as she swallowed, and the tips of his claws traced the outline of her jaw. "Who else knows?"

"No one," she said. "Not even Sango or Kagome." 

Somehow, he was not surprised, but it was no less satisfying to learn that he was the only person she'd revealed her past to, if in part. His thumb brushed over her bottom lip, fingers curled beneath her chin. "Is there more?" 

She swallowed again and ran a hand over her face, then into her hair, giving the locks a subtle pull, as she turned her head to the side, revealing a line of bare throat in the process. "Why?" she mumbled. "What do you want to know?" 

His claws slipped further down, to trail along the side of her neck. "Everything," he answered, and felt her pulse jump beneath his touch. But here he drew his hand away and knelt up, lest he lose complete focus. Lucidity frowned up at him in confusion. Though, for what reason, he didn't know; she had already refused him this night. Why would she expect him to continue? "Tell me," was all he said in the end. 

Her brow furrowed and she looked away again, down this time, and suddenly reached for his hand. He didn't stop her as she brought it to her lips, kissing his palm, before nuzzling her face into the curve of his fingers. He allowed it, even if the warm breath against his skin distracted him. "I don't...remember much of my childhood," she said. "And what I do remember, not much of it is pleasant." 

"Do you not wish to tell me?" 

She didn't answer, but glanced up at him and, for some inexplicable reason, shifted her head so that her mouth came to rest against his thumb. Her lips parted and she let out a heavy sigh, her scent growing stronger, and he felt the caress of her breath down to his bones, ensnaring his senses and ensuring his coherency was little more than brittle glass. And the aroma of her.... The daiyoukai closed his eyes, as if casting the vision aside would have been enough. Yet it was a mistake, as he became all the more aware of her presence beneath him.

"Lucidity," he began, only to to feel his palm being pressed to something warm and soft. His eyes sprang open and followed the trail of his arm down to the mound of her breast where she had laid his hand. It was his turn to swallow, carelessly caught by surprise as he was. He wanted to speak, but his voice was lost somewhere beneath this tide of arousal that had swept in. And when she eased herself upright, still holding his hand against her, and took hold of his nape to drag him towards her, it never occurred to him to put a stop to it.

"Women are notorious for changing their minds," she said. "You'd best take advantage before I change it again."

No, he shouldn't. There was a reason why he shouldn't. There was a reason why he shouldn't allow her to kiss him, why he shouldn't enjoy the taste of her mouth or the touch of her tongue between his lips. But that reason was quickly slipping away from him as he laid her back onto the ground, into the contours of his mokomoko. He gently squeezed at her breast and brushed a thumb over her nipple, listening to her moan and feeling himself respond.

But as he leaned down and kissed her, he could feel the weight of his armor like no other. An encumbering thing it was, at times; perhaps one that was unnecessary. He did not care for having to push himself upright, to take even a moment to remove the sash and swords so that he might be able to reach the straps of the armor, to lift it away and toss it aside, all the while with Lucidity so bare and exposed, her attention unwavering, and his need for her rising at the mere sight of flushed cheeks and full, heaving breasts. That he could deny himself of her for so long was astonishing, when he wanted nothing more than to sink his fangs and body into her.

The stolen time in the palace had been too long ago, too brief, more dream than reality, and the sound of his own frustrated growl was strange to his ears as he urged her legs apart, a hand on either of her inner thighs. Yet he paused, even as the scent of her invaded his mind, and took in the wet, glistening contours of her sex. Truly ready for him, she was, shivering when he ran so much as a finger over her. Was it not suitable that he wanted more from her, that he wanted her swollen and dripping, that he wanted to taste her while she writhed for him?

He heard his name being whispered when he lowered himself to the ground. Doubtless she was confused, at least until he brought her legs over his shoulders in a position she knew well. He felt the familiar tug of fingers in his hair before he covered her folds with his mouth and she gave a shuddering moan. Her flavor rushed over his tongue as he pushed it inside her. A quick taste, a taunting caress, that had her gasping, her hips rising just so before settling back down. But it did not take long to have her lifting her hips again. She was his to command, once he found her knot of pleasure, and he tasted her at his ease, hands gripping loosely to her thighs. Fingers pulled at his hair once more as she groaned his name, her heels pressing into his back. And he pressed his mouth harder against her in return, his tongue caressing her knot in such firm, determined strokes that gave no pause. Her voice rose higher, her movements growing less restrained, until her cries finally hit their crescendo and he was unexpectedly holding tight to her hips as she bucked beneath him, his mouth latched to the throbbing heat between her legs. And he didn't release her, refusing to give her that reprieve, even as she yanked at his hair and her nails nearly tore into his skin before the hard grip suddenly disappeared.

"Stop, stop!" she gasped. "Please, Sesshomaru! Stop!"

His eyes darted up and he took in the arch of her body, the silhouette of her taut stomach, how she clutched at the mounds of her own breasts in a frustrated ecstasy that earned her one last swipe of his tongue before he granted her wish and drew his mouth away. She collapsed into a gasping mess, her entire frame heaving with each erratic breath, only to jerk with a soft cry when his teeth closed over the lips of her sex, rubbing the sensitive skin together. And then he let her be, absently licking at his mouth, and listened to her whimpers, her attempts to catch her breath, and the thundering beat of her heart. He felt the discomfort of his own desire, but waited a moment longer, allowing her to recover, while he laid his head against her stomach, content to listen.

And he immediately went still, going so far as to hold his own breath, wondering if he had misheard or imagined the sound altogether. However, he was not one who was prone to imagination. And what was there to mishear? He'd never come across anything quite like this rapid echo that filled his ear. There was no comparison, nothing but....

The daiyoukai pushed himself up and moved until he was kneeling over Lucidity, a hand coming to rest beside her head. She blinked slowly at him, as if to determine if he was truly there or not or not. Her gaze came into focus only after he slid his other hand between her breasts as he had done so often in the past. He could feel it, the pulse beneath his fingers, strong in its rhythm, but not quite as fast as what he'd heard. Was it possible?

"Sesshomaru?"

His eyes shifted from Lucidity's stomach to her face.

"Is something wrong?"

Should he tell her? Would she believe then? Or would she continue to question what she desperately wanted to be true? That was what she had said, after all, more than once; but she also could not accept the truth at face value. She would rather expect disappointment, because that was her experience. The experience of having a disappointment for a mother.

"...she was someone you trusted, and she broke that trust. Whether you are close to her or not, that is not something that is easy to recover from." 

He closed his eyes at the memory. It wasn't him she had been talking about, not precisely. And now he had to think, had to question, at everything else she had told him or mentioned in passing. What shadows lurked behind her words? What had she hidden from him? And why hadn't she trusted him with her secrets, however small she believed them to be? Was it a shortcoming of hers or had he, somehow, not gained that trust, in spite of everything?

"Sesshomaru?" 

No, he would not tell her. This was a reality that she would learn to face. But as for learning to take him at his word, that was another matter. Her fears, her doubts, would take more time to address. Somehow, this would be put behind them. Somehow, she would learn. Yet even as he closed his mouth over hers and eased himself on top of her, he was doubtful of how to teach her this lesson. And as he shifted his hand between them to loosen his hakama, he wondered what else was needed, how he might convince her. Beyond the words and actions he had already taken, what more did she need? And when he pressed himself against her moisture, he knew that carnal satisfaction would not be enough. And even with her voice punctuating the air with little moans as he filled her, he knew that she would be left wanting. 

What more could be done? 

Was it the lack of answers that had the daiyoukai gathering her to him? An aggravation that caused him to lean back on his heels and drag her legs around his waist? There was a twisting knot in the pit of his being, as his hips lifted her and his claws dug at her, that he could not quite place. Was it that he wanted more than what she could give? Or did he demand what she was not yet willing to yield? The mere thought that she would not surrender had his hips snapping upward, forcing a hoarse grunt from her lips.

But no sound was as succulent as the cry that broke from her when his mouth clamped to her throat and his teeth pierced her skin. He could hear the pain in her voice and the pleasure in her breath, with his organ splitting her and his fangs bleeding her. He could feel her sex constricting and her jugular pulsating, beating beneath in his lips in the same instance. Never had he bitten her in so dangerous an area, so sensitive a spot. And how she moaned for him! Whimpering and squirming in his grasp, her hips meeting his in a mad rhythm of passion and her blood draining down his throat, a fire unto itself that drew no feral beast to the surface this time. There was only a youkai lord, who took his woman with a near mindless abandonment, feeling her cling to him, as though desperate to find some hold in this world. And then he gave a final thrust, pulling her tight against his body, her blood so hot, his fangs almost too deep, and groaned as he reached his completion. 

The first hint of dawn was cresting the distant hillside, a thin strip of sky that lightened the horizon. It threw the figure of the dragon into deeper shadows from where Sesshomaru stood in the lake, the cold waters lapping at his navel and lower back, and the mokomoko draped over his shoulder to float around his frame. He gazed absently at the beast that had followed their trail yet again, having no understanding over its motives and only a vague curiosity to learn. Was it infatuated with the Guardian who had saved it? Or was there some debt it sensed that must be repaid? And as he, once more, began to question Lucidity's desires as to why she even entertained the creature, he quickly pushed the thought aside in favor of more urgent matters. 

How did he proceed from here? 

He was at a loss of how to deal with this woman. Few words had passed between them since he had unlocked his jaws from her throat and made an attempt to clean the mess he had made of her. Blood had been smeared over her neck and down her chest, some rivulets even gliding down her back and into her hair. His tongue could not reach it all and it wasn't long before Lucidity had pulled away, muttering about being forced to bathe again, and then disappeared into the lake. And by "disappear," that meant she did not surface for some time. If Sesshomaru had not witnessed firsthand what she could do with the waves of an ocean, he would have seen reason to go in after her. However, he had remained on the bank, staring out across the lake, fully dressed, with exception to the swords and armor, and waited. Waited so long that he questioned if she intended to resurface at all. But she had, across the distance beneath the falls, where she had yet to move from the rocks, the water beating down on her and the misty spray surrounding her. And, eventually, the daiyoukai conceded to join, if only to retrieve her, if she was amenable. 

It was after he had stripped the clothes from his person and stepped into the water that the dragon had arrived. And here Sesshomaru continued to stand, staring at the beast and questioning his pursuit of the woman who was as obstinate as he. Never would he cast her aside, though, regardless of her stubbornness, of her absolute refusal to see sense. And so he trudged on, wading into the water until it rose to his chest, his neck, and finally he set out with broad, powerful strokes of the arms into the depths of the lake. He dove beneath the surface, his mokomoko being dragged after him, with only a vague interest in being clean of the grime of travel and the blood of battle. And when his head broke the surface, he was closer to the falls and quickly reached the rocks, smooth and worn from so many years of abuse under the rushing flow of water.

Lucidity rested here, forehead pressed to the knees she had drawn up, her form clouded by the mist. She sat directly beneath the cascade of the falls, hair plastered to her back and arms, quiet and unmoving, but only until he stepped into the shallows that the rocks surrounded and was able to stand upright. She straightened, the water flowing around her face, rather than a bowed neck and shoulders, before leaning back into the niche behind the fall, not unlike the one in the village she favored to conceal herself in. Sesshomaru recalled the first time he had glimpsed her disappearing into those shadows, the day of the festival over a year ago when he'd caught sight of her bathing from a distance. In this niche, however, there was space enough that he was able to sit down beside her, his back against the wet wall of chilled stone, and laid the sodden mass of the mokomoko along the rocks on his other side. He peered out at the water that poured into the lake, listening to the endless current of what could easily become a force of destruction if given the right circumstances. 

"I wish for us to speak," he said. There was no response beyond the sound of her shifting. "You and I have business we must tend to, but we must come to terms if we are to continue with our work." 

"And what do you propose to do?" she asked, voice soft and unchallenging. 

"This Sesshomaru does not know," he admitted. "That is why I ask you. You are unhappy with our arrangement." He paused, but she said nothing, made no sound, and he looked at her then. She was perfectly still, gazing at the waterfall without truly seeing it. "What would you have of me?" he asked for a second time.

Her eyes lowered. "Am I being unfair?" came the soft murmur. "You're trying, in your own way. But it takes you so long to finally come round and talk to me that by the time it happens, I expect the worst." A heavy sigh broke from her and she pushed a hand into her hair, turning her head from him. "That...that is my fault, assuming the worst. Even if I'm afraid, I just...I'm imagining what isn't there." 

"You learned to be cautious at a young age."

She let out a snort and suddenly leaned back against the wall, arms settling across her lap, as she stared up at the canopy of water. "That's a nice way of putting it. The more I blame my childhood, though, the more of an excuse it becomes."

"And yet it allows me to understand your irrationality," said Sesshomaru, and Lucidity looked up at him, blue eyes wide with surprise. "Did you think I would not?"

"Yes," was her candid answer. "Too many people have told me that I'm the one who should be understanding, that it isn't easy for a young and single mother to raise a child alone and that I should be grateful that she was able to keep me for so long. People make mistakes, but she's your mother and you should forgive her, as if giving birth automatically makes a woman some sort of saint. Gods be damned, I hate people," Lucidity added in a bitter undertone. "None of them know...."

"Nor do I," said Sesshomaru. "You have kept your secrets long enough from me, Lucidity."

"So...I tell you these so-called secrets," she began as she turned from him, "and we talk, we come to some sort of resolution so that we go about our lives in relative peace. And then something else crops up that will cause us to argue. You will refuse to speak with me. I'll scramble and worry and confront you. We'll fight, we'll fuck, and nothing will ever change."

His claws scraped against the rock he sat upon as he shifted to face her, the dull roar of the waterfall resonating in his ears. "Is there a point to these ramblings?"

"We can't keep doing this," Lucidity said without raising her head. "We can't keep having these same arguments over and over. Something has to give, before we end up resenting each other."

"I do not resent you, woman," he stated.

"But I could resent you," she interrupted. And though she spoke so quietly that a human would not have been able to hear over the pounding falls, the words rang clearly for the daiyoukai. "You keep me at a distance; you always have. I expect the worst, probably when I should not, but you don't make it easier to believe otherwise. It isn't until I leave-or at least threaten to-that you will finally deign talk to me. Just...talk to me! Dammit! Why is that so hard?!"

"Is it no more difficult for you to speak of your childhood?" asked Sesshomaru, and saw her blink several times before she peered up at him, a troubled frown on her lips. "Change is not easy," he continued. "Not for either of us, it appears. We have both made mistakes." 

"The same ones," she muttered, lowering her gaze once more. 

"Indeed." 

"Do you think we'll ever learn from them?" 

"If we possess any measure of intelligence, there is the possibility." 

"Before it's too late, I hope." 

A silence fell between them, one that Sesshomaru was unwilling to break. He did not care for her choice of words, nor the lingering truth behind their meaning. If he and Lucidity carried on as such, their union would end on spiteful terms, as it had nearly done in the past. Had they gleaned so little over the last year? It seemed a ludicrous notion, and yet here they were, having a discussion that was not wholly unfamiliar. The daiyoukai closed his eyes, letting out a heavy breath through his nose, jaw clenched tight in frustration. It was as she had said: something must give. But what? 

A press of warmth had him glancing over to find that Lucidity had laced her arm through his and was leaning against his side. He peered down at the top of her head, at the golden crown of hair that had taken on tints of brown for the autumn season. Perplexed but not displeased by this development, he watched as she traced her fingers over his wrist, pausing at the faded bruises, then turned his hand over to touch his palm. More specifically, she touched the Mother's mark, dragging a nail lightly over the scar tissue. His eyes followed the movement as it repeated, once, twice, and before long he lost count, becoming lulled by the repetition of her caress. His eyes fell shut, and he went so far as to lower his head against hers. He thought about nothing, cared about little beyond this place behind the falls, and simply allowed his mind to drift. 

"You...really renounced your title, didn't you?" 

It was with reluctance that he opened his eyes, blinking until his surroundings came into focus, and he had to refrain from sighing. "Yes," he breathed into her hair, only vaguely curious about what had prompted the abrupt question. "And lands." 

The fingers stopped in the center of his palm. "Lands?" she echoed. "But...with Inukimi locked away, what about your territory?" 

"What of it?" 

"Won't other youkai fight to claim it?" 

"Once word has spread, I would assume so," he answered. "I was aware of the consequences before I made my decision, Lucidity." 

Without warning, she pulled her head out from under his and he found himself staring at a pair of blue eyes riddled with a turmoil he considered unnecessary. "But your father established this territory," she said. "And the empire you wanted...you're really abandoning all of that?" 

"Yes," he said again, a sense of impatience settling over him. "Did you not understand the implications when I first told you?" 

She shook her head. Yet if it was in answer to his question, he didn't know, as she clutched his wrist and hand to the point of discomfort, the action unconscious, it seemed. "What about being bound by duty as a leader?" she asked. "Didn't you tell me we have less freedom than most? Why would you-" 

"I have chosen what is more important, Guardian," he growled. "Did your predecessor not do the same when she relinquished her mantle?" 

Lucidity's grip loosened, her lips parting, as the last of her protesting questions apparently faded from her tongue. He held her gaze with a frown, bewildered by the confusion that lined her face, as a shaft of rising sunlight pierced through the water and steadily pervaded the niche. The mist of the falls caught these rays, casting a shower of ethereal colors along the walls and both their bodies, and it created such a strange, little world inside this tiny space. The moisture of the air clung to their skin, and his eyes could not help but follow the trail of drops that ran down the pale throat of the woman beside him, creating thin rivulets over her collar bone. His gaze lingered on the small puncture marks near her jugular, compliments of his fangs, until his hand reached up and covered the imperfections. His thumb brushed over the line of her jaw, inciting the barest quiver of her bottom lip.

"I don't know what else you want of me, Lucidity," he rumbled, and she drew in a sharp breath. But then her lips clamped shut, her frame sagged, and she released that breath with a dry sob. Baffled, he could only watch as she leaned her forehead against his arm, felt her hands tremble, and listened to the low moan that followed. It seemed as if something had broken, something that had always been present, even when she had lost all composure back on Avalon. Her nails scraped along his chest, digging into the skin, when she suddenly reached for him, face still hidden against his arm, and another pitiful noise rose from her. With his hand still on her neck, he forced her head back with a firm push that she didn't struggle against. Yet her eyes remained downcast as an almost imperceptible hint of salt invaded his senses; though, with her face soaked in droplets that trickled over her skin, he could see nothing of the tears.

And what other choice was there, but to cover her mouth with his own? He did not understand what had so undone her in this moment or why she clung so fiercely to him. But the reason, or lack thereof, didn't matter as his arm snaked around her waist and he lifted her to him so that she straddled his thighs. He was met with no resistance and, in fact, felt her mouth open for him. He tasted her lips, her tongue, the quivering breath that escaped her lungs in soft, shallow gasps. She sounded as though she was weeping and, with that scent of salt in the air, he had few doubts as to the truth of that assumption. But still she kissed him, feasted on him, as her hands slid over his back, fingers becoming tangled in his silver strands. And he clutched hard to the back of her neck, holding her there, their teeth knocking together, and she arched against him, rising some inches from his lap. Their mouths parted, if only slightly, and he felt the minute quaking of her frame, heard that shuddering breath, as if she was too tentative to draw in a proper lungful of air. 

"I wish you wouldn't," she whispered suddenly, her nails pressing at his spine, lips moving over his. "I would rather you keep your empire, and that I could give up mine." 

"You cannot," he said.

"I know, I know," came her low, defeated groan, and he smelled a fresh wave of saltwater, more potent than the last. "I'd have to become mortal, abandon the other Guardians, push my mantle onto others. I could never do that...I couldn't...."

He heard the beginnings of another sob slip from her, before her tongue was unexpectedly forced into his mouth and her hands slid up to the sides of his face. There was strength in her touch, a silent command in how she clutched at him, and she moaned. Wept and moaned and kissed him with a fervent need he could not understand, but wouldn't refuse. And as her hands combed into his hair, he moved his mouth down her chin, then lower to lick at her throat. The puncture wounds were already closing and he tasted no blood as his fangs grazed the skin and both arms now took her by the waist, bringing her closer.

And she suddenly rose up onto her knees, hands buried deep in his hair, and he felt the curve of a breast against his cheek. He turned his face and she shivered when his mouth closed over her nipple. His tongue flicked at the flesh that was already hardened and contracted before his teeth settled into place and gently pulled. Her moan was sharp in his ear and she tugged at his locks, then pushed herself closer. He did it again, filling his mouth with her breast, ever mindful of his fangs, and listened to her sighs and gasps, felt her shudders, the jolts that threatened to break her from his grasp. But she never drew away, allowing him to torment one nipple, then the other, sucking and lapping until the skin was darkened and the barest twist of the tongue or teeth had her squirming. And when his eyes darted up, he saw nothing but that bare and exposed throat with her head tilted so far back, face lost from sight. Yet, as if sensing his gaze, she brought her head up and looked at him. He took his mouth from her breast, his arms gliding down her legs, and he squeezed at her thighs, then higher at the smooth muscles of her backside. 

She lowered herself then, slow, careful, and the feather-light brush of her sex along his aching arousal had his claws threatening to pierce her skin as he dragged her forward and reached between them. For the first time, however, she resisted, taking hold of his wrist and pulling his hand away. She didn't say a word, but shook her head and returned his hand to her waist, then eased herself against him, her mouth catching his in yet another embrace. Again, her movements were slow, her tongue caressing his lips, seeking entrance it seemed. But when he opened for her, he merely felt the nip of teeth on his bottom lip, a tentative suckling, and hands roaming his shoulders, arms, and eventually his chest. And then it was her mouth moving over him, exploring his chin, his throat, before he felt hot breath against his ear and stiffened in shameful surprise.

"Lucidity," he murmured, but she only silenced him with another kiss, more demanding than before, shoving him back against the wet stone, every curve of her body molded to his. He gripped her tight and made no attempt to stop her when her mouth descended onto his throat once more. Teeth and tongue, a hard bite that had his jaw clenching. She created an abused trail of flesh up to his ear that was soon subjected to the same treatment. Grunts escaped the daiyoukai, heavy breaths that shielded the noises that wanted to crawl out of him. And he would have thrown her down, would have taken her as he desired, if she had not...so overwhelmed. Nails were scraping along his scalp, pulling at his hair, and he felt no sense of discomfort, only a sweet tension that heightened everything else she deigned to do to him.

And as his eyes fluttered open and shut, repeatedly so that the niche slid in and out of focus, he realized that he was the one trapped here, under her control. He was the one who yielded, who allowed himself to be so exposed. He should have fought, should have refused, but feeling her against him, her mouth gliding over his collar bone and her hands on his stomach, he knew he wouldn't. What was more, he didn't want to. He was content to sit here, to let her do as she pleased, and his groan was long and deep-satisfied, in a way-when she finally touched him. It was he who was tilting his head back, exposing his throat, as her fingers played over his rigid organ. His hips rose, but she didn't grasp hold. He felt the light trace of her nails and nothing more. Up and down, the caresses were teasing, even when her fingers circled the tip. And then she flicked it, and his hips jerked, a snarl breaking him, and he grabbed her by the waist, this time completely intent upon flinging her down and-

The hot moisture of her sex pressed against him, just as her mouth latched onto his, and the daiyoukai stiffened, the growls resounding throughout his chest. But her hips were moving, rolling against him, and he could feel those nether lips soaking his organ. And her hand held him there, pushing him into her warmth, and he was stimulated from either side. And he suddenly became aware that he was groaning, as her hips moved in a familiar dance, the strokes strong, determined. Her moans were filling his mouth and he felt how she rubbed herself against him, knew what she was doing to that knot of pleasure between her thighs. And he wanted to feel her, all of her, to penetrated deep and hard, and yet couldn't bring himself to shatter this embrace, or the heat that was rising between them.

Faster she was moving, louder she was becoming, until her mouth slipped from his and he could hear those breathless moans unencumbered, along with his own harsh grunts before he clenched his teeth. Her cheek was against his, a hand on his shoulder, the other still clutching his organ against her swollen folds. She was starting to shiver, her voice growing strained, and the tension was building low in his stomach, his own breath quickening. And then, without warning, she lifted her hips away. His claws scraped along her back in a fruitless effort to keep her in place, and she gasped, her hand still gripping his organ, and impaled herself on him.

The back of his head struck the wall, but he barely took notice. Her arms were around his neck, their lips and tongues battling once again, his claws digging at her backside. But she was the one thrusting, her hips rolling against his, and her tight heat squeezed him in a maddening, almost brutal order to be pleased. And he was becoming lost, swept up in these commands that he did not truly comprehend, his mind reduced to nothing beyond the desire of flesh and completion. And then she was crying out, her pace faltering, as he felt her walls spasm and contract around him, as this brief embrace pushed her over the edge, and ultimately dragged the daiyoukai right along with her.

Sesshomaru was panting. With his head resting against Lucidity's chest, he did what he could to get his breathing under control. He was not irritated as he once would have been, to be so soundly defeated, to know that she could so easily conquer him with the wiles of pleasure. He couldn't find it in himself to care, as she held his head to her, her cheek laying on his crown of hair. Now and then she would make some sort of noise, a soft sigh or moan, tighten her grip or squeeze him as she pleased, which elicited a muffled grunt from him each time. He was still inside her, letting the last of his arousal slowly drain, his limbs languid and body heavy.

Before long, however, he felt the brush of lips against his forehead, a brief pressure, until hands slid across his face and tilted his head back. Those lips moved along his brow, then down to touch either lid of his eyes before finally settling onto his mouth. She kissed him with the same air of lethargic contentment that plagued the daiyoukai. And his mind was so awash with the aftermath of ecstasy that he barely noticed when her lips shifted again, this time settling against his ear.

"I love you," she whispered. "No matter what."

With another grunt, he drew back and met her gaze, a solid and familiar blue that did not hide from him. The corners of his mouth pulled into a frown of confusion, even as he raked his claws through her hair and watched her lean into the caress. "No matter what?" he repeated, and she nodded. Yet when he continued to stare, she seemed to realize what he was after.

"You're old," she explained, causing his brows to quirk upward and his lips to press into a thin line. "You're stubborn, and you're set in your ways. As you said, change isn't easy for someone like you. I wish you would talk to me so I don't drive myself crazy wondering; but I should also trust you more and not expect the worst. You never would have done what you did, given up...everything, if you didn't care, if you didn't...."

"Idiot girl," he said softly as she fell silent, and her lips twitched. "Does this mean you intend to ask nothing more of me?"

She shook her head and the abrupt, sly smile that crossed her face gave him pause. "For now," she replied, "I can't really think of anything beyond asking for that sinful mouth of yours again."

Without thought, he reached up and caught her chin, bringing her closer and burying his nose into the curve of her neck. "Sinful," he echoed, before dragging said tongue up her throat to nip at her earlobe. She shivered and those walls clenched around him, forcing him to swallow a groan. "Your mouth is no different, woman," he managed to growl. "And I will have it again when I so desire. But I have had enough of your distractions."

"D-distractions?" she breathed.

"I told you that I wished to know everything," he reminded her. "And you have given me nothing."

"I will," she said, and suddenly twisted out of his grip and pulled back. "After we've seen what's happening down at the coast."

His eyes narrowed.

"I promise," she insisted. "I'll answer anything you want, but we really should be going."

With his hands on her hips, he peered over her shoulder at the falls and the glare of a the fully risen sun beyond the water. It was with reluctance that he admitted she was right. If not for the delay in fetching Jaken, and then recovering from the encounter with his mother, they would have arrived at their destination by now. He didn't stop her as she eased herself off his lap, their bodies disconnecting; yet, he caught her by the wrist when she stood and tilted his head back to meet her gaze.

"I will hold you to that promise, woman," he said, and she pursed her lips before giving another nod. However, when she tried to step away, he didn't let go. He saw her frown, along with a glimpse of her eyes widening when he abruptly wrapped his other arm around her waist and laid the side of his head against her stomach.

"Sesshomaru?"

He didn't answer. He merely wanted the confirmation, to know that he had not been mistaken earlier. And as he shifted his ear lower, there it was again, that distant echo of a rhythmic beat, faster than any he'd heard before. Lucidity spoke his name again, more tentative this time, and coupled the call with the brush of fingers through his hair. Finally, he gathered his feet beneath him and rose in an abrupt flurry of movement that seemed to startle Lucidity, who took a step back, only to be immediately dragged forward, his arm secure about her waist and his mouth seizing hers. Her noise of surprise was fleeting, as was the tension that soon seeped from her body, before her arms curled around his neck and she moaned softly against his lips.

If the daiyoukai had had any lingering reservations as she did, there were none after this moment. All his doubts were put to rest, now that he had heard the heartbeat of their child.

Chapter Text

Something had to give. 

That was what Lucidity told herself over the course of the day that eventually followed into next morning. As she, Sesshomaru, and the dragon traipsed across the countryside, she felt some reassurance. Cautious, of course, but she had more peace of mind today than she'd had in...well, in quite some time, apparently. Certainly before all this had started, she was sure. And whenever she began to wonder, began to question, she had to remind herself of everything that had happened with Inukimi, of what Sesshomaru had sacrificed, and immediately felt the fool...a very ungrateful fool. It made her want to spout apologies and ask him to forgive her at the most random moments. And each time she had to curb the impulse, lest she make a complete idiot out of herself.

In the end, she could only hope that this time it would somehow be different, that she and this proud, stubborn husband of hers weren't just making empty promises...again. He kept asking how he might make things better, earnest in his own way in repeating the question, because he didn't know how else to prove himself. And that was-when she really thought about it-shocking. Did it make her selfish, then, to demand more? To demand that he speak to her, explain himself? Sesshomaru was an asshole; she knew that long before she'd agreed to this whole marriage thing. Did that make her unreasonable when he acted, well, like an asshole? Honestly, she was so confused half the time that she welcomed the first glimpse of the village; perhaps getting back to work would clear her mind.

Lucidity had never seen a youkai village before. Satomi, though, had glimpsed those widespread communities that stretched over mountains and plains, at least until the human population grew more numerous than that of the dwindling youkai. Now only dregs remained. This particular dreg was orderly and secluded, carved right into the side of a mountain, which may attest to its survival. Pathways worn down by centuries of treading feet winded between an endless array of huts, the structures of which were created out of a mixture of wood and stone. The incline of the mountain was so steep that these homes appeared to have been built with one on top of the other, and gave the illusion of the village rising out of the very sea that lapped at the base of the mountain. And the tide must be out, if the barest trace of the sandy cove amongst the rocks at the bottom was anything to go by. Here the huts were more numerous, and also larger, with gaping mouths that opened out into the water and reminded Lucidity of a modern day garage. In this case, it was to house boats rather than the gas-powered invention that was centuries away from existence. 

She took all this in, along with the specks that were the villagers milling about, after she and Sesshomaru crested the mountain and peered down at the home of the Viper Clan. Everything was so...very strange. Even without the memories, she was more accustomed to youkai being wanderers or dwelling in caves, like Koga and his pack. Very few were like Inukimi with palaces. And a village of this size, perhaps with a few hundred or so occupants, and so organized in such a mundane way of life, was rare. A subtle noise of surprise slipped from her and she noticed Sesshomaru glance over out of the corner of her eye. 

"What is it?" he asked. 

"The Viper Clan has changed," she said. "They were more like a roaming, barbaric horde when Satomi was alive. I think some of them were only starting to settle by the time she died. Have the other tribes established places like this one?" 

"Most, yes," said the daiyoukai. "An odd and abrupt change."

"Satomi's doing, I would assume." 

Sesshomaru blinked, the only hint of his surprise, and shifted to fully face her. "Why?" 

Lucidity gave a small smile. "She killed too many of them to be ignored before she gave the Clan a choice: either stop wreaking havoc on the country or mass genocide." 

"A pity she allowed the snakes to choose," he said, peering back at the village. "Did you not say that the vipers had been devout to the East? Why would they hold their killer in so high esteem?"

"Eh," muttered Lucidity. "Respect for the strongest, and gratitude for being here. Satomi held their lives in her hand, after all. The Vipers and their descendants exist by her good graces, as you do because the Four Sisters spared your father." Golden eyes darted over to her, a crease between his brows. "Hard to imagine you have anything in common with the snakes, huh?" she added.

Sesshomaru scowled, a slight twist of the mouth that few could interpret correctly. If he intended to chastise her in some way, she would never know, as a noise from behind them cut their conversation short. Peering behind her at the sharp incline on the other side of the mountain, she spotted the dragon steadily making her way up, clawed feet scraping over the rough terrain and sending cascades of rocks into the shadowy crevices below. The stark white of the scales glittered under the sun as the dragon raised her head and let out a soft call that sounded more like a series of guttural whines.

"Complaining now, are we?" Lucidity replied, and the dragon gave another whine. "I told you to keep up; we can't wait for you." 

Jaws snapped and the dragon leapt, higher and faster than she'd believed possible. The wings expanded, carrying the creature for a brief spell, before she landed with a jarring crash feet from Lucidity and the daiyoukai, covering them in dirt and debris.

"Dammit!" Lucidity shouted aloud as she moved away, batting at her robes and glaring at the dragon. From beside her, she heard a low growl as Sesshomaru emerged from the small cloud of dust, shaking his hair out and raking claws through the silver strands. The dragon lowered her head and eased her snout against Lucidity, who frowned at the supposed attempt to apologize. 

"Get that beast under control, woman," said Sesshomaru as he wiped bits of rock from his face, to which Lucidity merely grunted. And when the beast in question nudged her, the daiyoukai glared at them both. 

"Oona, stop," murmured Lucidity, stroking the smooth scales of the snout. At the same time, she gazed down at the village, but heard nothing. No raised voices, no shouts of alarm. The people she could see dotted between the small buildings were blissfully unaware of her and the daiyoukai. How no one had noticed the dragon, though, was beyond her. 

"What did you say?"

At the sound of Sesshomaru's voice, she glanced over. "What? You mean 'Oona?'"

"You've named the beast?" 

The subtle note of incredulity was not lost on Lucidity, who simply shrugged. "She seems determined to stay with us, and she responds to the Guardian language. Why not give her a name?" 

Sesshomaru did the all-too-familiar gesture of sliding his arms within the sleeves of his haori, with an equally familiar cast of haughtiness in his expression. "I see no point." 

"You named your dragon."

"Rin named Ah-Un." 

Lucidity sighed. "Well, Oona is not some mindless beast, nor is Ah-Un. And you will just have to put up with these idiosyncrasies from the women in your life." 

Sesshomaru was silent as he frowned at her, until a distant clap of thunder drew his attention to the ocean. Lucidity, too, peered out at the stretch of water that had no end and at the gray clouds that were slowly traveling towards the land. There was a flickering illumination of lightning, followed by another roll of thunder, marking the coming storm. How long until it was upon them? Not that getting wet really mattered to her, especially considering where she intended to venture today. But all the same, she did not need the distraction of crashing waves and crackling electricity darting over her head. 

"Let's go," said Sesshomaru, before he jumped from the ledge of the mountain crest and into the rows of huts below.  

Lucidity caught glimpses of his form between the structures as he walked the winding pathway deeper into this settlement of youkai, eventually coming upon the villagers. And there they were, those cries of alarm. Soft shrieks given by women-and quite a few men-and high-pitched screams from children, who appeared to know little in the way of social propriety and tore through the village, crying for anyone who may or may not be listening that the infamous son of Inu no Taisho was among their people. It occurred to Lucidity right then that there should have been a scout stationed somewhere. She and Sesshomaru were expected, probably long before now. Their arrival shouldn't cause such a shock. So, really, a scout should be here. Perhaps two. One to greet her and the daiyoukai and the other to announce their arrival. 

Caressing the dragon once more, she peered down into a great, golden eye. "Stay here," she instructed. "And no eating anyone." A familiar reverberation rose from Oona and vibrated through Lucidity to her very bones. If it was in acknowledgement, she didn't know, but Oona did not attempt to follow when she made her way down into the village. 

Sesshomaru was already nearing what appeared to be the village square by the time she caught up with him. There was a large communal area, with a series of vast ramadas constructed of wood and straw. Merchants were scattered beneath the shade, selling or trading their wares. And Lucidity noticed that these vipers haggled for items that could easily be found amongst humans. Herbs, meat, fish, tools, weapons, clothes. She even spotted pearls being exchanged for what appeared to be a small catch of oysters. But then there was also the occasional oddity, such as a cluster of severed, shrunken heads that were indistinguishable as youkai or human. And when she moved closer, she heard the sharp squeals of an unknown animal and saw, between the throngs of shoppers and traders, what was possibly hyosube being butchered. And, indeed, beside the chopping block, she noticed an iron cage of more hyosube and a few other low-class youkai.

There was so much activity, so much energy from the collected crowd, and, with the din of so many voices talking and shouting all at once, it was deafening. And yet, with the panicked villagers rushing into the marketplace and more coming out of their homes, speaking quickly in their anxious excitement, a hush was slowly spreading through the sea of vipers. Heads turned towards her and Sesshomaru as voices fell silent. The butcher stopped his butchering mid-stroke, a bloody knife raised awkwardly in the air. The villagers stopped haggling, bartering, purchasing, perhaps even breathing. Hushed words were exchanged in the growing silence. Stragglers sprinted to join those congregated beneath the ramadas, leaving Lucidity and Sesshomaru to stand alone, side-by-side. Someone gasped, a pot shattered, but no one moved to step forward. No one dared to.

Dully, she wondered what the vipers must have smelled like to Sesshomaru, how great their stench of fear was, as she looked around. There was no particular face that she recognized. A few were vaguely familiar from their brief stint on the Isle, but she had no names to put to anyone. There had been hundreds upon hundreds of vipers who had sought refuge, others tribes who were not here; but she was not interested in speaking to anyone currently present.

"Where is Masami?" she asked the crowd. The youkai shifted, glanced at one another, but no answers were forthcoming. "Where is Masami?" she repeated sharply.

"They are of no use to us," said Sesshomaru. "Their fear of me is too greatly instilled."

"So, I really should have come here alone," Lucidity grumbled, turning from the mute crowd. "I'll find Masami on my own."

"W-wait!" called a trembling voice. "Wait, please, Lady Guardian!"

She cast a glance over her shoulder. An old woman had broken away from the others. Stooped with age and wobbling along with the aid of gnarled, wooden cane, this white-haired youkai startled Lucidity by struggling down onto her knees and letting the cane drop as she placed withered hands onto the dirt and touched her forehead to the ground. Lucidity was seized by the desire to pull the old woman back onto her feet, yet shifted closer to Sesshomaru instead, feeling the brush of his sleeve against her arm. And, little by little, the Viper Clan apparently managed to remember themselves. At first, only a few fell to their knees, then a couple dozen, then twice that, until every last youkai-female and male, young and old-was giving prostrated bows of deepest deference. 

"Our sincerest apologies, Lady Guardian!" someone called out. 

"We meant no offense!" 

"You have our undying gratitude for coming to our aid!" 

"Please forgive our rudeness!" 

It was difficult, not to rub at her temple, as the voices rose and fell. Endless apologies, professions of loyalty, humblest of thanks, echoed in her ears, a cacophony of noise that made little difference to her. She spared a glance to Sesshomaru and saw an equal measure of irritation around the tight muscles of his eyes. And then those eyes slid over to her and the flash of anger in their depths spoke well enough without words and made it clear, at least to Lucidity, that he wanted the vipers silenced. And the way his claws clicked together suggested he wanted it done by whatever means necessary. Without thought, she slipped her hand beneath his sleeve, out of sight, and gave a subtle squeeze to his wrist, before she left him to crouch down in front of the old woman. 

"Enough," said Lucidity, offering a hand. "Come on, get up. That's it. Everyone up!" And she stepped back upon lifting the old woman to her feet and returning the cane. The air was filled with people clambering to stand, still murmuring their gratitude, which Lucidity ignored as she asked, "Now, does anyone know where Masami is?" 

Again, there came the exchange of looks, soft voices carrying uncertainty, until the old woman finally spoke. 

"It appears that we are woefully ignorant of our leader's whereabouts."

That much was obvious. 

"We shall send a runner to search for him. There should have been someone posted to await-YOU!" the old woman unexpectedly barked, and pointed her cane at someone behind Lucidity, who turned to see a young boy, perhaps thirteen or so, stop dead in his tracks. He was sweaty and panting and so very pale that he looked as if he would pass out at any moment, especially when the old woman advanced on him. "Where were you?!" she shrieked. "You were supposed to be keeping watch for the Lady Guardian!" 

"I was only gone for a moment!" the boy proclaimed. "I've been standing watch all day, without a break. I just needed to visit the woods."

"You were off with that girl again!" shouted the old woman. "How can you be so irresponsible? You are an embarrassment to the family! Go make yourself useful and find our leader, before I skin you alive!" 

And even as the boy scrambled to obey, he did not escape unscathed, as the heavier end of the cane came swinging upward and smacked him upside the head. Lucidity silently marveled at the old woman's speed and accuracy, even mildly curious if she was experienced with a sword, and watched as the boy stumbled forward, regained his footing, and quickly disappeared into the crowd of onlookers. The old woman turned to her and gave another, low bow. 

"I must apologize for my grandson," she said. "He was supposed to be here for your arrival." 

A young boy, a mystery girl, and hours of boredom unsupervised? It made sense, and Lucidity managed a grin. 

"Would you care for something while you wait, Lady Guardian?" the old woman offered, gesturing towards the marketplace. "We have any assortment of teas to choose from. The choice of food is slim, I'm afraid. What is caught from the ocean is limited to what the tide brings in, as our boats have been unable to sail beyond the reef. We have had to resort to...less pleasant options," she added with an unsavory glance towards the hyosube. 

As the old woman spoke, there was an abrupt rush of activity as the people hurried to their stalls-or some to their homes-to fetch wares, eager to present offerings to the Guardian, before Lucidity could so much as form an answer. And even when she opened her mouth to speak, a movement directly behind her brought an immediate distraction, along with the weight of a clawed hand on her shoulder. The cool and familiar contours of Sesshomaru's armor were against her back as the old woman craned her head the better to look at the towering daiyoukai. 

"Given your history with the Guardian of the East, I expected the Viper Clan to be aware that she does not eat," said Sesshomaru, and Lucidity felt the deep timbre of his voice resonate through her, a matter she found...decidedly distracting. 

"Oh, yes," came the reply, a reminder that they were not alone. "We knew that of the previous Guardian, but were uncertain if the same pertained to her successor. You were born mortal, after all, my Lady," the old woman added, just as few vipers began to approach, hands full food and herbs. One carried a cup of tea with steam rising from it, and another had what seemed to be the roasted leg of a giant insect. 

While the old woman turned to her fellow villagers and announced that none of these offerings were adequate, Lucidity peered up at Sesshomaru, whose narrowed gaze was fixed on the assembled youkai. Yet at her movement, he shifted his attention to her. There was a tautness in his posture, in the fingers on her shoulder, and even the way he watched her. She could see his jaw working and would have reached up to take hold of his hand, if it had been possible; however, she was doubtful he would approve of such an open display. Being near her, keeping a hold on her, was how he alleviated himself from being in the presence of so many who had been enemy not too long ago. She was highly skeptical that he feared the Viper Clan, only that he did not trust them. 

A high roar drifted down from the mountain, carried on the currents of wind and torrent unto itself. Many of the vipers jumped in shock, heads whipping around, searching for the source. As she peered up at the dragon, Lucidity, again, wondered at their lack of awareness. Were they not youkai? Could they not smell intruders? Did they not have heightened senses or abilities? She thought of Koga and his pack. Warriors, hunters, the whole lot of them seemed to be. Had establishing a settlement somehow...domesticated the Viper Clan? 

The answers eluded her, but now was not the time to ask. Something was happening with Oona. Stepping away from Sesshomaru, she could see the wide spread of nearly-healed wings and the line of the dragon's back, turned away from the village as the creature was. Oona's head was dipped low and Lucidity thought she could hear the distant snapping of jaws. And then she spotted movement on the ground, a figure darting around the dragon. 

"Oh no, is that beast yours?" came the soft voice of the old woman, and Lucidity glanced over at her with a frown and nodded. The old woman shook her head. "I'm afraid that is our hunting party up there." 

With a sigh, Lucidity started towards the mountain. She had hoped that having Oona remain out in the open, docile and unobtrusive, would make it obvious that she had not come here to eat. Apparently, Lucidity expected too much of people. Now she needed to get back to the top of the mountain and quickly before the dragon really did make a meal of someone. Yet before she could even take to the air, someone brushed past her and she was taken aback to see Sesshomaru walking ahead.

"Stay here," he said over his shoulder. "I will deal with the hunters." 

Lucidity stopped in surprised. "What? Why?" 

He gave no answer and the blank look he spared her was fleeting before he rose into the air. He cut an impressive figure across the sky as she watched him go, his form growing smaller the higher and farther he went, until she could have placed him and the dragon between a thumb and forefinger. He was using this as an excuse, she realized, to be spared the pleasantries of being in such close quarters in the village, surrounded by so many people. Whether youkai or human, it made no difference; Sesshomaru hated crowds.  

As did Lucidity. And though she had expected this sort of behavior, it did not make it any less awkward or irritating when the Viper Clan seemed to follow her as one when she moved away from the market. Some darted up to her, adults and children alike, and presented items of the non-food variety. Gems and trinkets, trophies taken from fallen enemies-usually a fang or claw or a furry hide of some unknown youkai-and pearls. Lots and lots of pearls. Lucidity declined them all, cursing herself for not leaving with Sesshomaru. The old woman hobbled along beside her, the only viper who remained so close, as she attempted to traverse through the village without much progress. Soon, she came to a stop and peered back up at the mountain, debating on simply discarding Sesshomaru's "offer" to handle the Oona situation without her.

And yet she saw his figure standing before the dragon, now settled and calm, and the group of perhaps four hunters assembled across from him. Lucidity squinted. Even with her keen eyesight, it was difficult to see much detail from so great a distance, a few thousand feet at least. And though she could not know if an argument was taking place, the lack of physical fighting was obvious, which meant she had no ready-made excuse to, well, excuse herself. 

And yet, did she need one?

She turned in a swift movement to face the vipers. Many appeared startled and gazes were cast to the ground when her eyes lighted upon them. The old woman even backed away, her head bowed like so many others. Was it really necessary to give these people a reason?

"Leave me," Lucidity commanded. 

Silence reigned. No one budged. She started to wonder if she should reiterate the order. Did it need more force, more authority? The first time she had dealt with the Viper Clan, they had essentially been enemies and she had handled them as such. But now she was uncertain. She was their ally, not their liaison to the son of Inu no Taisho. Should she not be cordial? Respectful? She was a guest here. Politeness was to be expected. Yet...she was not just any guest. She was the Guardian of the East, and it was the Guardian whom the Viper Clan revered, to the point of worship, and it was by their pleas that she had even deigned to visit. And she realized, as the youkai began to bow and shuffle away, never daring to make eye contact, that in this village, with these people, she was not seen as a simple woman, nor some mere wife of a youkai lord. To the Clan, she was the daughter of the Mother Goddess.

It was so easy to forget sometimes. Power. Status. Hierarchy. She had it. Even among the Guardians, she had it in spades. The only one she answered to, the only one she allowed herself to be held accountable by, was the same person who answered only to her. She looked at the mountain once more, at the daiyoukai still gathered with the hunters, and felt the smile creep across her lips. It was oddly...freeing, this small realization. If not for the burdens that came with her position, the mistakes she had made, she would have been euphoric in this moment. As it were, she curbed her enthusiasm, heaved a sigh, and continued on her way, at ease with the isolation that was now hers. 

The huts she passed were empty. No sounds of movements or voices could be heard behind closed doors. Word must have spread to everyone by this point, and it seemed as if the entire population of the village was back at the marketplace. With nothing impeding her progress, it was not long before she reached the shoreline and lingered at the edge of the cove. Curiosity was what drew her here, wondering what lay beneath those waters that drove an entire village of youkai to the safety of land. More specifically, she wondered how the youkai of the sea were able to persuade so many creatures to their cause.

Waves surged gently upon the rocks she stood upon. Boats swayed inside their individual docks and the echo of wood being knocked together reminded her of periodic tapping of bamboo fountains. The storm was still encroaching, and the infrequent claps of thunder were growing louder, as the crisp salt in the air stung the senses. The sun had been swallowed by the dark clouds that were reaching out towards the land, reminding her of an old, religious tale of the hand of a god covering the bright star and spreading darkness across an ancient civilization.

And she suddenly found herself impatient to set out, to put a stop to the source of what was plaguing the ocean. She could sense nothing of the Princes nearby, nor the dregs of the Underworld that they brought with them, which left her with the more mundane chore of hunting down the damn fish that believed themselves justified in their revenge. And so, lifting the hem of her robes until her ankles were bare, she stepped off the rock and into the ocean.

The sand was soft and warm and sank slightly beneath her feet as the water surged upward on either side of her, nearly as tall as she. With the beach on one side and the ocean on the other, Lucidity walked across the length of the cove, past the line of homes, the water parting with each step she took, spurred by a mere nudge of power. Sea basses, flounders, and other marine life swam close, and she even kicked a starfish back into the waves; but nothing more menacing than a stingray came near. As the old woman had mentioned, it was quiet here in the cove. Nothing of interest happened in the time it took Lucidity to cross from one end to the other. 

The side of the cove she had started from had been quiet with shallow, lapping waters that kissed the beach. On this side, however, where the mountain reached out towards the sea, these same waters had become loud, abusive waves that batted against the rough outcrop of stones. The cove was deeper here, too, and the water towered overhead when the Guardian's power held it at bay, casting the woman in shadow. The mist of the waves still managed to touch her, at least, and gave her the vaguest sense of being submerged, which she did not care for. Belong long, she lighted upon the rocks that formed the mountain's base, but continued to keep the waves from rushing up to meet her. With the pathway unobstructed, if not damp, she continued her trek around the mountain and away from the cove, with no clear destination in mind. She was not exploring, but was, in a way, curious about the area. Would her presence so close be enough to stir the ire of whatever was down there waiting? Or did she need to travel farther out to sea as all other land-dwelling creatures did?

If Thalia wasn't dealing with more pressing concerns, Lucidity had half a mind to enlist her help. No matter the domain, Thalia would always be the expert when it came to matters of the water and every being-animal or otherwise-that called this element their home. Perhaps she would be more deity than intruder to these youkai of the sea. If she and Sesshomaru had not successfully dealt with them by the time Thalia had searched her southern domain, Lucidity saw no reason not to ask for her help. However, the wars between mortals were not exactly issues that the Guardians concerned themselves with; not on such a small scale, at least. This was more personal than anything and Lucidity was doubtful if Thalia would be willing to bother. If it came right down to it, she could always order Thalia to-

A cry rent the air.

Lucidity stopped, bewildered, almost certain she had misheard, until the cry sounded again. Her first instinct was to glance up, wondering if she had somehow overlooked being directly below a series of huts; and yet, there was nothing but jutting outcrops above her. Behind her, she'd allowed her power to drop so that the water could continue on its natural course. And with her attention focused so closely on the sea, that left only one other option. She rushed ahead, moving higher up along the rocks, and severed her power altogether. The roar of the waves filled her ears. She could hear little else and realized that if the person called out again, their voice would be too muffled. It didn't matter, though; she'd already spotted the source.

The mouth of a cave stared back at her, the entrance a little taller than she was and with the sea level just barely reaching the lip. Pools of saltwater littered the entrance as she stepped in, peering around the dank and dreary scenery. Other than the privacy it offered, there was nothing terribly appealing about the place. And if the tide had been in, the cave would have been flooded. It really was a stroke of luck that she'd heard whoever was in here; the pounding waves were now so deafening, coupled by those sporadic rolls of thunder, that she could make out little else. The person, be them male or female, was quiet now. Or maybe...she really had been mistaken and the ocean was playing tricks on her. Yet she continued to wander deeper into the cave, weaving through rocks jutting out of the floor and ceiling alike, and away from the bit of sunlight that glinted off the damp walls. Someone could be in trouble. And, if not, it didn't hurt to double check. A person could have easily come here to be alone, but managed to get themselves hurt and, now, couldn't get out before the tide came in. Or perhaps-

They'd come here for something far more intimate that definitely required privacy.

Jerking to a halt, Lucidity gaped at the pair on the ground, so deep in the cave that little sunlight was able to penetrate. Two torches, however, were burning bright, secured by stacks of stones, and added both light and warmth to the dampness. No matter what, she still would have been able to see the ones who were stretched out upon the floor, their bodies sliding together along the furred blankets they had brought with them. With nothing but a pair of pants barely covering his backside, the man on top seemed to be devouring the one beneath him, kissing so heavily with hard, grunting gasps. And when he finally came up for air, she had a full and clear view of his partner.

"Masami?!"

The exclamation burst from Lucidity before she could stop it. The leader of the Viper Clan was frozen where he lay, gripping tight to the man above him, wide eyes fixed on the woman. It took all of a second for Masami to consciously register her before bolting upright, and promptly smacked his head into the jaw of his partner. Both males let out similar shouts of pain, Masami collapsing back and clutching his forehead, while the other rolled off him, writhing silently and holding one side of his face. Lucidity caught a glimpse of too much flesh and spun around sharply on her heel, hands clamped over her mouth and smothering a noise she most definitely didn't trust to be appropriate. Behind her, the men began to shuffle frantically. 

"Lady Lucidity! What are you-? I did not expect-! Dammit, Hidari! Where did you put my hakama?!" 

"You're sitting on them, Masami." 

Lucidity nearly drew blood, she bit down so hard on her lip, burning face buried in her hands and her shoulders shaking. She took a few determined steps in the general direction of the exit, but soon stopped. It would be better to let them have their privacy, but this was not the time for personal luxuries; she couldn't simply take off and wait for Masami to show his face in the village. She shook her head and straightened, sweeping a hand through her hair and listening to the men scramble and cast an occasional, awkward apology in her direction. Even so, soft curses flew back and forth between them and she felt a smile twitch her lips. 

"My Lady Guardian," came the breathless gasp as Masami stumbled into view a short while later, fully dressed, if not haphazardly. "Please forgive me. I did not realize you had arrived. A sentry was posted to-" 

"I'm aware," said Lucidity. "He's out searching for you now. I'm assuming you chose such an isolated place to avoid...potential embarrassment?" 

Masami's blush could have cooked an egg, it was so crimson, and the hand he ran over his face did little to hide the brilliant color as he turned his head away. In the meantime, Hidari had joined them, sliding a sword into place at his waist, his tangle of hair hastily tied at his nape. He, too, was flushed, but also scowling, even as he proffered a bow to Lucidity. 

"My Lady," he mumbled to the ground. "You say the sentry is looking for Masami?"

"She did," interrupted Masami, and Lucidity was surprised at the anger blooming in his expression. "Why don't you make yourself useful and let the people know that the Guardian is meeting with me? Immediately would be preferable, before the entire village attempts to track us down." 

Hidari, too, appeared to be taken aback and stared at his leader for several heartbeats, until his eyes narrowed a fraction. He gave the briefest incline of the head, then turned and stalked off, his movements punctuated with a subdued fury. 

"He will remind me of this later," came the soft, unhappy murmur from Masami, who seemed to remember himself only after Lucidity glanced over at him. "Ah! My Lady! As I said, please forgive me. Your arrival is most welcome, but it was not my intention for us to meet under such circumstances. I would not have allowed Hidari to persuade me if I'd known you were coming." 

"Don't worry so much, Masami," she said. "It took longer than I expected to reach your village. And, anyway, I was the one who was snooping around. But I...didn't expect to find you, well.... I would not have guessed your tastes leaned towards one of your most trusted warriors," she added with an amused smile. 

Masami blinked at her, his cheeks still stained pink. "It...does not offend you?" 

She shook her head. 

"My tribe knows of my relations," said Masami. "It is not taboo for us, but I have known few raised by humans who share similar views."

"Honestly, I don't care," she replied. "I'm only confused." 

"Confused?" he echoed. "You mean, why would we seek out this cave if we need not hide?" 

Again, she shook her head. "No, I know that it can be difficult for a leader to have privacy here. It's your behavior that confuses me." 

"My behavior?" 

"Back on the Isle, you-"

"Oh!" he exclaimed, and then suddenly belted out a laugh. "I'm sorry for the misunderstanding. Rarely am I inclined towards females. One or two in my life, perhaps; and, apologies, my Lady, attractive as you are, you are not one of them." 

"Fine by me," Lucidity said. "But I still don't understand. You seemed...interested. Or am I mistaken?" 

Masami smiled, his expression so open, so friendly, that she found herself considering the viper. This was the first time she could remember his ever being so relaxed. He was less like a leader in this moment and more like another face in the village. As she did in certain company, he projected the persona that was expected of him, an unwavering source of strength and reassurance for his people. If he displayed any hint of weakness or fear, it would lead to panic. It was difficult, sometimes, to remember that he was a simply person who did the best he could, just as she was.

"No, you are not mistaken," he said. "That performance was for Sesshomaru-sama's benefit." 

"Performance?" she repeated, bewildered. 

With his smile widening into a grin, Masami folded his arms, amusement etched from his stance to the very lines around his eyes. "Sesshomaru-sama finds my very existence offensive and his treatment can become tiresome; I thought I might properly earn his wrath for once." 

Lucidity felt her jaw drop. "You baited him?!" 

Masami chuckled and nodded. 

"You have a death wish!" 

"Not at all, my Lady," he denied. "I knew I was safe with you there. Otherwise, I would not have dared." 

Lucidity gaped, doing nothing to hide her shock. She never expected from someone as level-headed as Masami, who could use words alone to walk away unscathed from deadly situations, to do something so blatantly dangerous, to take such a risk! And yet he had. And as she stared at him, at the toothy grin that split his face, a sound that was almost alien to her ears burst from her. A long, deep laugh rose from her breast and wracked her body until she wrapped her arms around herself, head thrown back, her voice ringing through the cave like the pealing of bells. 

"You really are a manipulative bastard!" she gasped once she was able to regain some semblance of control, wiping tears away from the corner of one eye. Yes, he'd taken a risk, but it was a careful, calculated risk that had worked in his favor. "I mean that in a good way, but, gods be damned, Masami. If he ever finds out-" 

"He will then have reason to kill me, rather than a delusional slight," said the viper. 

Lucidity lost it all over again and it wasn't long before he joined her. Their laughter bounced through the cave, giving the illusion of an echoing chorus, so strange, and yet so wonderful. A fleeting reprieve it might have been, but Lucidity clung to this moment, shared with the most unlikely of people. It was different than when she was with Sesshomaru, more freeing, more relaxing than an orgasm somehow, to know that such humor could be found in small corners of the world. To think that all this time, he really had imagined Masami's interest in her, as opposed to Inuyasha, who still resented a certain wolf youkai for openly showing his affections towards Kagome.

And Sesshomaru was the one who called Lucidity presumptuous!

Breathing was becoming an issue, but she didn't wish to stop, even as she had to lean against the cave wall, feeling its rough surface through her clothes. She slid down, nearly to her knees, her stomach aching with the endless crowing of laughter, and cheeks growing wet with tears. It was not long before she heard Masami approach and finally drew in a deep breath in an effort to control herself, before glancing up to see the viper standing over her, his hand outstretched and a broad smile on his face.

"Come, my Lady," he said, still chuckling. "We can't keep the people waiting."

Though she continued shaking with mirth, she took the proffered hand and allowed him to help her up. Yet it was as she brushed off her robes that the last of her mirth died away, when the sound of footsteps reached her ears. If it had merely been footsteps, there would have been no need for concern. The aura, however, was unmistakable. And she had been so preoccupied that she hadn't noticed until now, his long stretch of fur trailing behind him as he came into view. Cold, narrowed eyes lighted upon her and Masami. And the bright flash of anger in those golden depths suddenly brought into sharp focus her close proximity to the viper. She yanked her hand free of his and quickly stepped away, but the damage was already done.

Sesshomaru came to a stop some yards away, his gaze shifting from Lucidity to Masami and back again. She saw the slightest curl to his nose and realized the accumulation of scents that must have been bombarding him, more specifically what must have lingered of Masami's arousal from coupling with his partner. Yet not even that could have prepared her for the smell that reached her own nose, the acrid stench that stung the nostrils and made the eyes water. Something was sizzling. Dripping, and sizzling. Slow at first, like the first showers of rain, until the flow began in earnest.

At his side, poison dripped from Sesshomaru's claws, striking the ground at his feet and burning into the wet stone, as he surveyed the two who had reveled in such amusement at his expense. His fury was palpable as he raised his hand in a display of flexing claws and cracking bones, his glare alone promising consequences more dire than the words he spoke.

"'If he finds out....'"

Chapter Text

Masami screamed.

Lucidity, having caught herself on a jutting rock where Sesshomaru had shoved her out of the way to get at him, straightened and spun around. The daiyoukai had been restrained with her, but it did nothing to save Masami. Sprawled on the ground with such an imposing figure looming over him, the viper was so small, almost undignified while struggling to his knees, one hand pressed to the side of his face. Blood seeped between trembling fingers before he drew his hand away to stare at the crimson mess on his palm, and Lucidity could see four parallel gashes in his cheek. Not so deep as to expose bone, but the poison bubbled in the wounds, trickling down in a green froth stained red with blood.

"Sesshomaru, don't!" she called out when the daiyoukai moved a step closer to Masami, and that silver head turned towards her, golden eyes lit with anger.

"Get out of my sight, serpent," came the quiet order from Sesshomaru, though he kept his attention on Lucidity.

And it was Lucidity whom Masami looked at, as well, his expression clenched with pain, but eyes mutely questioning, as if concerned that she'd be unable to survive the wrath of her husband. She said nothing, albeit made a mild indication with her head that he should leave and he gave the barest of nods in return. If not for the brewing storm and crashing waves outside, the cave would be utterly silent as the viper clambered to his feet, hand against his cheek once more to stanch the bleeding. His gaze darted between her and Sesshomaru as he ambled past, but no one spoke a word, not until he was long out of sight.

"Did you have to attack him with your dokkaso?" Lucidity asked. "His face will be scarred."

"But he will live," Sesshomaru replied. "I am not so rash as to kill a leader of the Viper Clan, but he knows he has earned those scars. I won't suffer the insult of his games, and nor will I tolerate your sharing laughter with a snake at actions I have taken against him."

"Sesshomaru-"

"But I will deal with you later, Lucidity," he declared, sweeping past her in a brush of fur and kimono.

"Deal with me?! I am not-"

Whatever she was or wasn't fled her mind the instant she felt the hard, unforgiving pressure of Sesshomaru's fingers around her wrist. She barely managed to notice the pain before she was thrown over the very same rock a second time, its surface round and smoothed over by countless years of the ocean's tide. Heart pounding, the nails of her free hand scraped over the rock, trying to find a hold, trying to ease herself up. But Sesshomaru was already there, pushing down against her. Bent at the waist, she could feel the entire line of his body folded along her back and heard her bated breath, as though it was someone else who labored beneath the raging youkai lord, someone else who was having both wrists seized in a single, crushing grip that wrenched her arms behind her back. 

"What are you doing?!" she exclaimed. "Get off of me!" 

But his other hand was in her hair, yanking it up and jerking her neck to the side, and his fangs had her crying out, feeling the sharp clamp of them on her nape. She kicked out, her back arching, her own voice echoing in her ears. And yet for the life of her, she didn't know if her actions were even in protest.

"As I said," came the guttural voice, warm lips caressing the shell of her ear and causing her to jump, "I will deal with you later, woman. I do not care for the revolting stench that permeates these walls, nor more than I cared to see that creature touching you." 

"Fucking hell! He doesn't want me, Sesshomaru!" she shouted, squirming with all-the-more vigor. "He would sooner be attracted to you than to me." 

"I am aware of his preferences."

"Then why the hell are you so pissed just because he was helping me?!" 

"You belong to me," Sesshomaru snarled, and Lucidity stiffened at the hard press of him against her, eyes flying wide at such a...such a response. 

"W-what?" she gasped out. "What happened to...to no one being able to lay claim to a Guardian?" Her pulse was racing, her face burning. The tips of her fingers were starting to go numb from the pressure around her wrists and a discomfort was rising inside her, which had her groaning when her head was pulled back by the hair, baring her throat to the youkai lord. 

"In this, you are not the Guardian," he rumbled above her. "You are the woman, and you are mine. I will not tolerate another touching you, least of all that snake."

The sound that slipped from her...she supposed it could be consider a whimper, this pitiful, agonizing thing that crawled out of her throat and hung heavy in the air, this pathetic noise that had the daiyoukai growling and dragging his fangs along her skin. And then she felt that familiar, piercing pain in her nape, the hot tongue against her, and the slow trickle of blood down her shoulder. 

"S-Sesshomaru, please...." she groaned as an inexplicable sting filled her eyes, before the fangs retracted. 

She could hear the sound of each breath he took as he brought his mouth to her ear. "Do you deny it?" 

Her hands twisted in his grasp, feeble, laughable, with no true bid to break free. "I don't.... That is, I...." 

"Answer me, woman!" 

"N-no," she breathed, eyes squeezing shut, and would have hung her head, hidden her face, if his grip hadn't been so tight on her hair. "I don't...deny it. I-"

"Will you submit?" he growled.

"I.... Sesshomaru...." 

Suddenly, his hand disappeared from her hair and was thrust between her legs, and her head nearly struck the rock in an effort to hide her face. "Will you submit?" he demanded again. "Do you not want this?" 

His fingers moved against her, and she nearly choked on her voice as she cried out for him. "Yes! Gods, Sesshomaru, yes, I want it!" 

And, without warning, she was on the ground. She didn't remember falling or being pushed or anything really that led to her staring up at the youkai lord through a mess of hair, her entire frame shaking with her heart in her throat. She brushed the blonde strands from her face with a trembling hand as Sesshomaru stood over her, his expression so impassive, so collected, that she could not imagine that he was the one who'd been tormenting her. Was he not furious? Was he not prepared to strip her of all dignity? She swallowed, but couldn't find it in herself to speak. She had no idea what to say! No idea what to do! She just wanted...wanted more. And he was walking away! Utterly calm, indifferent, he was striding through the cave, his footsteps a musical betrayal in her ears as she started to rise. 

But her knees buckled and she slid back down, leaning against the rock in a defeated heap. How could he undo her so easily?! She was so aroused, so bewildered, that she could only kneel there, feeling the fine tremors in her frame. She wanted, so badly, for him to continue, to not leave her like this! She couldn't think, couldn't understand. Was he too angry with her? Did he not want her after all? She was so damn confused and frustrated...so fucking lost, to the point that she began to succumb to a plaguing weakness. She brought a hand to her face, rubbing at her eyes with a thumb and forefinger, but it did nothing to assuage the stinging burn beneath the lids.

What could she do? What could she say? She didn't know...just didn't know. 

And she sat there, her shoulders shaking, in an open display that was, to her, both humiliating and condemning. Even when she heard him return, when he crouched down, she couldn't bring herself to look at him. Stray tears leaked from the corners of her eyes when a hand seized her by the upper arm and dragged her forward, into a warm, firm chest. She drew in a rattling breath as his chin came to rest on top of her head. She'd been willing, wanting, to give herself completely. And to be denied so cruelly was apparently too much.

Had she always been so...vulnerable? 

She hated it, feeling his hands on her, urging her face up. She hated being so helpless as she peered up at that achingly familiar gaze of molten gold and felt the caress of his tongue on her cheek. Fingers clutched at the daiyoukai's armor as he licked those damning tears away from one eye, then the other, and the cool touch of his lips ultimately had Lucidity turning from him, her head coming to rest against his mokomoko.

"These are your consequences," he murmured, his voice resonating above her. "I will not tolerate being the object of your amusement, not with the likes of Masami."

"Masami is harmless," she protested dully.

"The serpent does not respect me as he does you."

Startled, Lucidity found herself looking up, her cheek brushing along the soft, white fur. "What do you mean? He's always polite with you, even cordial a few times."

"Out of fear," said Sesshomaru. "He possesses no true respect. He mocks. And I will not have you sharing that with him."

"I...see...." she muttered, her attention drifting for a moment; because, she really did see, could understand the depths of his fury, rather than the simple surface of it. Combing a hand through her disheveled hair, she glanced back up at the daiyoukai. "So, my consequences are...what exactly?"

There was the slightest tilt to Sesshomaru's head and she saw his brow quirk for a fraction of a second. "You are to wait," he replied, "for a later time when I choose to sate myself with you."

She swallowed as he leaned down to bury his nose into her hair, easing his mouth against her ear, and she felt the delicate jump of a pulse in her throat.

"And you will beg for my forgiveness before this Sesshomaru is done with you," he whispered, and she shivered, clinging tight and closing her eyes with a moan.

How she would make herself presentable, Lucidity didn't know. The high winds of the storm, at least, gave a ready-made excuse for her less-than-perfect appearance when she and the daiyoukai finally emerged from the cave. Her robes, she'd ensured, were smooth and firmly in place, without a wrinkle to show for any scuffling that may or may not have happened. Sesshomaru, as always, was pristine. There was not even a ruffle of irritation in his movements. And yet the look he cast in her direction, the way his eyes slid over her form, made her feel as if he was already stroking her deep inside, drawing out desires that even she didn't know were there, lying in wait just for him. And then he turned away, but not before she caught a glimpse of his mouth curling upward with a seemingly satisfied glint of fangs.

Without a doubt, in this, she was his, and would not refuse when the time came. 

However, she was forced to turn her attention to the ocean. Pleasures would have to wait. Any potential spats with the vipers would have to wait. She stared out at the uninviting waters overcast by the storm, so close now that she could feel the first telltale droplets of rain, heavier the spray of the waves. She took a step closer, towards the edge of the rocks that made up the base of the mountain. And Sesshomaru, who was walking ahead, stopped and turned back around. 

"We should have the snakes show us the site of the attacks," he said. "Come, Lucidity." 

But Lucidity shook her head. "Have them meet me out there," she told him. "Only a few. Any more and they will just get in the way." 

"You will not be going alone."

"Sesshomaru!" she began sharply, but then bit at her tongue and pursed her lips together, before letting out a sigh. "Do this for me. That's all I ask," she said. 

Oddly enough, he did not argue, but stood there in silence, the wind whipping at his hair and fur, long-fingered hands just visible inside their sleeves, as he stared at her with such a passive gaze. And then, without a word, he turned and bounded off down the rocks, back in the direction of the cove, back to the village. Lucidity stayed where she was, pleased, albeit very much surprised at his utter lack of stubbornness. Why didn't-?

Later, she decided. She would ask later. After so many days of travel, they had finally reached the coastline. But now all she wanted to do was leave, to take care of more important concerns. And the only way to accomplish that was to take care of the damn nuisance from the ocean that had grown into an unexpected and highly inconvenient threat. Scowling, she rose into the air and shot across the water, over the waves that had become erratic, and far from the security of the shore. She glanced back only once, when she heard the familiar sound of the dragon's call, and saw the snowy white beast in question still settled at the top of the mountain, no longer surrounded by any hunting parties. In the wake of everything else, she'd almost forgotten....

Oona, however, remained where she was, just as she'd been instructed to, while Lucidity drifted farther out, moving deeper into the storm. The rain steadily shifted from a gentle drizzle that tantalized to a complete downpour. She floated above the darkened, churning tides. Her eyes flashed across the gray waters, but she could see nothing, feel nothing. The ocean yielded none of its secrets to her. There were no creatures of the great depths, let alone a horde of youkai or other beings of ancient mythology. And though she was losing hope of finding anything worthwhile, she continued to search regardless, and was thoroughly drenched by the time the boat made it out to her.

Little more than a long, thin stretch of wood, albeit larger than an average fishing boat, it cut its way across choppy waters, as unstable as the mind of a certain late Seer. Sesshomaru stood at the front of the small vessel, while three vipers, Masami included, occupied the other end. The other two vipers had their backs to her and their struggles in controlling the craft were noticeable as she landed in their midst.

"I can't find anything out here," she said, pushing at the hair plastered to her forehead.

"We have not been out here long, Lady Guardian," said Masami. "Give it time."

She glanced over at him, at the odd figure he made with a new adornment of a cloak and hood. The hood, though, did little to hide the poultice packed upon his cheek. Beyond him, one of the vipers looked up from his task and she saw the reproachful animosity on the face of Hidari, which left her with no doubt as to whom he blamed for the incident in the cave.

"How long does it usually take?" she asked, ignoring him. "I'd prefer to be done before this bit of wood is capsized."

Masami did not answer, but cast her a look that suggested annoyance he was unable to express, before he gestured to his men. "Take us out farther," he commanded.

"As you will, my lord," said the other viper, and Lucidity recognized the voice of Migi, the second most trusted of Masami's warriors. "But you shall be the one who explains to my wife why I died at sea."

"You wish him to die as well?" asked Hidari. "You know that crazy wench of yours will see to it."

"It is only fair."

Lucidity left the two to their banter and went to stand beside Masami, who was leaning against the edge of the boat, peering into the water. "Are you sure that whatever has been causing the attacks is still down there?" she asked.

"No," he replied. "We have already lost too many, both from the plague and now this. It would be reckless to risk any more lives in pursuit of such a thing."

"Except for our lives?"

"For a worthy cause," said Masami. "I would die for my people. Would you not do the same for yours? Ah, wait, does a Guardian even have people? Do you have anyone other than your husband?"

Lucidity gave him a withering glare. "How's your face, Masami?"

Masami blinked, lips parting, before he began to pale upon realizing his mistake and taking a step back. He started to speak, but she was already striding away, her feet nearly sliding out from under her in the wake of the storm's hard abuse to the craft. Sesshomaru gave no acknowledgment when she managed to reach him, not even a hint of irritation that she had gone to the viper first. Like Masami, he stared out to the ocean, at what potentially awaited them beneath the surface. But as the thunder rolled overhead and the boat was steered so far out that the village began to shrink into the distance, with Oona little more than a pale speck at the peak, nothing made itself known to them.

"Is the serpent no longer entertaining?" the daiyoukai asked.

"It appears that he forgets to think before he speaks, after he's become comfortable around someone," she said.

"Hnn," came the soft grunt from Sesshomaru, and she would not be surprised if he was amused.

"And here I was about to apologize for you slicing up his face," she sighed, and Sesshomaru snorted.

Yet, before either of them could say another word, a hard wave knocked into the boat, and Lucidity lost that careful footing of hers. She caught herself on the bow, hands sliding along the wet wood, and gritted her teeth.

"Gods, I hate the water!" she hissed upon straightening and peered around. "Sesshomaru?"

He was still beside her, but any possible amusement had vanished, and his hand was clasped tightly around the hilt of Bakusaiga. The blade had barely left its scabbard when a second wave struck and Lucidity fell against the side of the boat, feeling the hard plank bite into her back. Being the Guardian did not extend to having sea legs and she was the only one who was unbalanced. By the time the boat was rocked again, she was sprawled on the deck floor, with the men standing around her, weapons drawn. She stared up at the canopy of dark clouds, at the rain that poured down as if in punishment, and the lightning that illuminate such a gray world, half expecting to catch a glimpse of tentacles rising out of the ocean to drown them all. And when she felt the unsteady sway that had become her world, felt the boat jerk with an unmistakable impact of something large and heavy, the first hint of fear snared her in its claws.

And so did Sesshomaru's fingers, gripping tight to an upper arm and yanking Lucidity to her feet. Wide, blue eyes flicked up to the daiyoukai, whose lip curled as he released her with a shove. Once more, she caught herself on the side of the boat, blinking through sodden hair at the silver figure before her.

"Either make yourself useful, woman, or get out of the way," he growled, just as whatever was down below collided again with their vessel, this time with greater force.

The boat pitched, and even the men lost their footing this time. But it was Lucidity who felt the ground disappear out from under her feet; and it was the only thing she could consciously register as she was sent tumbling overboard, headfirst, into the sea.

Chapter Text

The fall into the water would not have been so bad. It was the set of jaws that clamped down on her legs that posed the real problem. She felt the hard pressure close in on both calves, along with the teeth that slid over the material of her robes, and in the same instant she was being dragged. Deeper and deeper into the ocean, the weight of the water gradually increased until a pain began to form in her ears. She couldn't see, couldn't tell up from down, left from right, where the battle was or if it even existed. She didn't even know what it was that was attempting to drown her, and her lungs were burning in protest at the lack of oxygen by the time she admitted defeat. Impossible it was to get her bearings, to know where she was aiming, and could only place her trust in the reflexes of a certain daiyoukai to react quick enough to the blast of power that was unleashed.

The grip on her legs disappeared as an air pocket formed around her, and she righted herself in time to see a very large, very dead figure sinking into the darkness. It was a whale, some sixty feet long, missing most of its face and half its body, its blood a heavy cloud in the water, having taken most of the blast. Suspended where she was, she watched the impressive form disappear, knowing soon that the area would be thick with predators, then peered up at what she could see of the surface. And there was the boat, untouched and fully intact.

At least for now.

Another whale had come shooting out of the depths and rammed itself into the boat. And even as she watched, a third whale arrived, cutting through the water with an almost unnatural force. An entire pod had been converging on the craft; the one she had killed was only the first. And, unlike her, those who remained aboard had no means to breathe underwater. She started making her way towards the boat, water swirling around her, yet had barely gone a few yards when a brilliant display lit up the ocean in an emerald shower of energy.

And once it cleared, little remained of the whales. As quickly as the animals had appeared, they were gone. Lucidity drifted through the remains of flesh, blood, and bone and saw the first signs of other marine life closing in on the scene. Schools of fish, the unmistakable silhouettes of predators, and the calls of yet more whales in the distance, too far to be seen. Their songs, to her, seemed to be the sound of drums marching to war, as all these creatures-more species than she could ever name-made for the boat with a single-minded determination. And they were not the only ones.

As a lone figure forgotten in the abyss, she was able to witness firsthand the monster that rose from the ocean floor. The body was a single line of coils and scales, unraveling so endlessly from its resting place that she was doubtful it would ever stop. With a ferocious head of fins and spikes, as large as any ship of this era, it made for the surface. Jaws that were too great, too frightening to exist, fell open, revealing rows of long, impressive fangs as thick as the rib bones of the whale she had killed. And those fangs were aiming directly for the boat.

Lucidity struck out after the sea serpent, heart hammering louder than the thunder above, not daring to unleash another current of power with Sesshomaru and the others so close to the line of fire. And yet it did not matter. The serpent was too fast, too far away, and the craft disappeared in a single strike of those merciless fangs before she broke the surface and shot into the air.

Nothing was left. She stared at the serpent flailing around, listened to the unnatural roar that sounded like a thousand nails on a blackboard, and brought a trembling hand to her mouth.

"Lucidity!"

"Sesshomaru!" she breathed, turning, and nearly groaned with relief when she saw the daiyoukai suspended above her. "Gods, I thought...." And she suddenly paused upon noticing what-or rather who-he was holding by the neck of a long cloak. Masami stared down at her, face pallid and eyes wide, his arms tight around the torso of a panting Hidari. And trapped in the folds of the mokomoko was Migi, looking caught somewhere between humiliation at being saved by a pile of fluff and relief that he wasn't dead.

"What did you see down there?" Sesshomaru asked. 

"Other than the sea serpent? Just the ocean going insane."

A crack of lightning filled the sky and the serpent in question screeched again, raising its neck high above the tumultuous waves, as the rain continued its assaulting downpour that weighed on bodies and spirits alike.

"Were there any signs of the youkai?" Sesshomaru pressed.

She shook her head, and did not fail to notice the immediate set in his jaw.

"Open a path."

Reluctant and more than a little anxious, she hesitated only a moment, before acquiescing, just as she had done months prior. The soggy sand of ocean floor was revealed in a force of wind so great that it could peel flesh from bone if the Guardian so wished. Walls of water stretched towards the sky, higher than any modern day buildings, indifferent to the increasing brutality of the storm and the lethal waves that churned around them. A collective gasp rose from the vipers. This path was larger, spread farther than the first she had created, such was her determination to ensure that no creature had the means to attack their group without becoming beached in the process. Both she and Sesshomaru descended, with the daiyoukai dropping the three vipers unceremoniously to the ground.

While Masami and his men picked themselves up, Lucidity peered around, more than a little startled and bewildered. The sea serpent was gone, and, beyond the fish and what appeared to be smaller breeds of shark that had not been fortunate to escape and now flopped in dying numbers in the sand, there were no signs of other threats. She turned to Sesshomaru, who had unsheathed Bakusaiga once more. 

"What do you propose?" she asked. 

"The youkai are here," he stated. "They could not control these animals otherwise." 

"A fitting theory," she said. "But how do you intend to find them? We can't search the whole ocean like this. I could order Thalia here to-" 

A shock of energy erupted from Bakusaiga, causing Masami and his men to step closer together, and disappeared into the blackness of the ocean. 

"That works," Lucidity muttered, wondering if the announcement would suffice as it had done the same last time.

Before long, however, she realized it wasn't. There was no response this time. She and the others stood there in silence, with nothing but thunder and rain for company, albeit with the occasional fish leaping out to what would be its death. Sesshomaru raised Bakusaiga again and sent another wave of power in a different direction, with the same result in the end. A third time he did this, into yet another wall, and watched the emerald swirl grow fainter with each breath, before turning on a sharp heel to stalk off to another area.

Something pulsed beneath Lucidity's feet.

Sesshomaru stopped and peered back.

"Do that again," she said.

Such was his trust that he obliged without question and, as one, the group stared after the violent energy that cut through the ocean currents, capable of slaughtering a thousand youkai in one swing. Was there nothing to strike at here, though? Had it been an illusion? But then there came another pulse, confirming their suspicions, and was coupled with a distant glint of what appeared to be a reflective surface that caught the light of Bakusaiga's attack.

Without waiting for the daiyoukai's prompting, Lucidity widened the path, and the sheer cacophony of the ocean being forced back pained even her ears. Mist filled the air and threatened to obscure the sight, worsened by the rain that continued to drench them without mercy. The dry existence of stable land did not exist out here, and she loathed having to venture deeper as she and the men followed the sloping, wet earth towards a collection of rocks that had been revealed. The formation was unnatural. Even from a distance, this was obvious. A circle of stones piled together greeted them, with a single stone that sat in the center, larger than the others, twice the size of a person's head.

Pure black with a glossy finish, Lucidity stared at the piece of obsidian that rested so quietly in the sand, almost innocent in a way. She started to crouch down for a closer inspection, hand outstretched, when a blade cut in front of her and she jerked back, looking at Sesshomaru in surprise.

"That would be unwise," he said, withdrawing Bakusaiga. "We do not know what this is."

"Volcanic glass?" she suggested.

"It is more than that," said Masami as he stepped forward, frowning at the stone. "It's been imbued with a spell, like the crystals we use for barriers. Perhaps this is how the youkai you speak of have been controlling the ocean's animals."

"But why leave it unprotected?" remarked Lucidity. "They have seen what I can do; they should have anticipated the possibility that I'd come here."

"Maybe they believed that monster would be enough," said Migi.

She shook her head. "They have sent two monsters after me already, worse than the sea serpent. It doesn't make any sense."

"More importantly, where is the monster now?" asked Hidari, peering around. "Or the other things that were attacking us? If this black rock is so essential to their plans, shouldn't we be fighting for our lives by now?"

A sharp clink drew everyone's attention back to the obsidian stone. Sesshomaru had the tip of his sword against its smooth surface, his eyes narrowed as though somehow offended by the mere existence of such a thing.

"It needs to be destroyed," he announced, lifting his head a mere fraction to meet Lucidity's gaze. "Move."

There was no argument from her. She didn't say a word, but backed away, as did the vipers. She heard Masami give an order to stay on guard and, on reflex, swept her gaze around the area. Of course, nothing but the sight of water and more water greeted her, the staggering, crushing weight of it held at bay by a simple thought. And though it was through her own conscious effort that such a wonder could be created, she couldn't help but consider if it was possible for someone to take their own selves for granted. She feared what would happen if her concentration, her connection to the power, broke, just as it had last time. 

A sharp whistle cut through the air.

Something clattered to the ground.

Lucidity looked around and her eyes widened.

Bakusaiga lay at Sesshomaru's feet, having bounced off the obsidian stone in its descent, as the daiyoukai stood over it, blood curling around his fingers from the arrow in his wrist. Giving no visible reaction, he snapped off the tip and yanked the wooden shaft out, tossing the pieces aside, as the vipers moved in, each of them searching for the source of the attack. No faces were ever shown, no cries of war ever given. No one stepped forth to face the youkai and Guardian. Only the arrows came, hurtling from the hiding places of foes who dared not move into an open field.

A familiar tendril of energy encircled the vipers and Lucidity before another arrow could find its mark. The Whip surrounded them, slicing through the deadly projectiles, tipped with enough poison to keep even a daiyoukai from properly healing. Lucidity scowled her displeasure, fingers flexing in preparation.

"Cowards!" hissed Hidari.

She glanced at him, then away, and then did a double take.

"Where are your swords?" she demanded.

"Lost," said Masami. "When the boat was destroyed. Sesshomaru reacted faster than we could."

"We have other weapons at our disposal," said Migi.

"What? Fangs and claws?" Lucidity snapped in a growing sense of unease. "You going to sharpen your teeth on the monster's scales?"

"Do not think us so helpless," said Masami. "We have venom."

The Whip made another circle around them as the arrows continued to fly, and Lucidity caught a severed point of one and threw it on the ground in front of Masami. "As do they," she told him. "The difference is that these youkai can deliver theirs at a distance. You are at a bit of a disadvantage, don't you think?"

Masami didn't respond. Not that she gave him much of a chance, as the next moment, the hilt of a single-edged sword was thrust into his hand, unnatural in its sheen. Two more, produced by the Guardian's power, were thrown at his feet.

"Those will serve you better," said Lucidity, fingers flexing again.

"Serve us how?" asked Hidari, even as he took one of the weapons. "The spineless cowards won't come out and-"

The towering walls of water exploded outward, sweeping back in lurching waves, and exposed miles of ocean floor in every direction, far greater and staggering than before. No creatures were spared. Fish, shark, and whale alike littered the churning sands like so many dark spots on a pale background, and yet were so easily ignored in the wake of the pulse that emitted from the obsidian stone. Like thunder that came too close, the wave of power rattled the teeth and perhaps even jostled brains against the inside of skulls. Lucidity dared a glance at the stone, which lay so passive in its spot that she almost believed she was mistaken. That is, until the dark center lit up with a deep hue of green, beautiful inside the black volcanic glass, and just as deadly. With every breath, the stone was illuminated by this color, as if it was a heartbeat unto itself. She knew, beyond all doubt, that the massive, slithering beast that sifted up through the sand was reacting to the call, and also forced their group to retreat, if only for a short distance, lest they become caught in its clutches.

The serpent must have hidden itself in the ocean floor when its protection of water had disappeared, as had the ones who had started this little war. And such was the monster's size that she nearly overlooked them. Yet, Lucidity caught sight of the ones she and Sesshomaru had come for, straightening from where they'd been concealed beneath the sand. A dozen or more, cladded differently than the ones she had encountered before. The armor was not brilliant in color, but muted in dull tones of tawny gray, rough and uneven in their texture. There was nary a difference between this armor and the ocean floor. More importantly, however, each of the sea youkai carried bows that appeared to be constructed of bone, several arrows held at the ready in their hands, nocked and aimed. In the back of her mind, she wondered why creatures who called the ocean home would have use of weapons designed to be shot through the air. But all questions fell away as another wave of arrows was loosed, and the sea serpent surged forward as if it had been signaled, jaws wide and ready to swallow any in its path.

"Take the stone, get rid of it!" Lucidity shouted in command as she darted in front of the men, Sesshomaru included.

And, simultaneously, the same energy used on the towering walls of ocean water was used on the arrows, batting them off course, as though they were mere feathers being swept away. But there was no cacophony of power, no radiating blast that thwarted the coming attack or shredded the great beast, as had been done to the whale. With others so near, Lucidity did not dare unleash the full potential of a Guardian. Hell, she didn't even dare half that! What she did dare was a headlong attack against the wide fang-filled mouth. She sprinted straight for the jaws that were great enough to devour an entire boat full of people and leave nothing behind. And then she leapt, closing the remaining distance between her and the monster, as one final weapon manifested in her hands. The favored war scythe gleamed between her fingers as she brought it down. 

And the sea serpent twisted and dodged faster than she would have thought possible. Yet she twisted right with it and swung the blade across its face, creating a mere graze of a flesh wound. But it was enough to cause the monster to rear its head back with a hiss before lunging forward again as she landed on to one of its coils. She jumped, landing closer to the water this time, as it bit right into its own body. Not the brightest of opponents, she thought, watching it thrash and scream its beastly scream, and then she darted forward again. The sea serpent rounded on her, but she was already there, aiming for its jaw, wanting to sever its most lethal weapon. Whatever else was going on around her, however Sesshomaru or Masami were faring, she didn't know, nor did she have the chance to discover, even when she felt the pulse of the obsidian stone.

A large form exploded out of the water, directly in front of her.

There was a flash of movement from the war scythe. 

And the great white fell into two cleanly severed pieces, its blood pooling at her feet. And yet precious seconds had been lost, and she was plunged into darkness as the jaws of the sea serpent descended on her. 

Something warm was spilling over her as a deafening roar threatened to shatter her eardrums. Lucidity didn't remember how it happened or if she had made any conscious decision to act, but it didn't matter. Vaguely she recalled a similar instance with another creature, in a different fight from ages ago, as she stared up at the blade embedded in the roof of the serpent's mouth. Blood seeped from the wound and down the shaft of the scythe, over her hands, and even splattered her head in thick droplets. The serpent was writhing again, its body thumping heavily upon the ground, bellowing its pain and frustration with a meal that dared to bite back. The interference from the shark had not been enough and a sense of satisfaction settled over the woman as she let the energy gather in the scythe, readying herself for a controlled and more direct explosion, right through its brain.

And then the breath was suddenly knocked out of her.

Her fingers slipped along the scythe as she struggled to maintain her footing. Something hard and heavy had struck her. And the pressure was still there, the pain of it, as if a boulder had settled on top of her chest and she was unable to move it, unable to draw in breath. She looked down, and a wave of dizziness, of shock, washed over her. In some far part of her mind, she knew she was still gripping tight to the scythe, knew it was lodged into the roof of this gigantic mouth, and that she had to act and fast! But she could not remember, could not understand, why it was so important. She couldn't think, couldn't breathe....

Gods, why couldn't she breathe?! 

There was so much blood! So much....

She barely registered the scythe dissolving between numb fingers as the darkness began to descend once more.

Chapter Text

Destroying the stone had become an unexpectedly difficult task. 

His wrist throbbed in a dull reminder of the poison that coated the arrowheads as blood continued to trickle from the twin wounds on either side. His fingers flexed, but not to their full extent with the bones that had been broken; he would not be able to grip Bakusaiga with his dominant hand. If he was ever able to reach the sword, that is.

Bakusaiga still lay where it had fallen, encircled by those who had risen from the sand. The weapon, however, was of no interest to the youkai of the sea. They had finally seen fit to join the battle when their arrows had proven ineffective as Lucidity opened a path for Sesshomaru and the vipers to reach the stone. The sea youkai were there, exchanging bows for swords, and clashes of steel soon rang through the air. And yet there was one blade that stood out among the rest, that caught the daiyoukai's eye before even the first drop of blood was drawn: a double edged sword that flashed through the fray, a gleaming black the same as the volcanic glass.

Sesshomaru watched the progress of this sword and the one who held it, a youkai no different than the others, save for the weapon he wielded, which glowed as the stone did. And each echo of the stone's power was a reminder of what Lucidity had so brazenly run off to confront, and of what lurked in the water, waiting to be summoned. As was shown within moments, as another creature burst from the ocean, only to be cut down by the Guardian's scythe. But when the sea serpent took Lucidity into its mouth, the first instinct that gripped the daiyoukai was to disengage from his own fight and end hers. The muscles of his legs bunched, ready to act on his impulse; yet she saw to the problem herself and he found himself relaxing, satisfied that she needed no help, and turned back to the battle.

The vipers were holding their own with the swords that had been provided. But even with some small measure of the Guardian's power, they were being pressed back. And while the slash of claws and the spray of dokkaso from Sesshomaru felled several more of the sea youkai, there was more than that. An endless supply of creatures were being called forth by the stone, more predators aiming for heads, torsos, and legs, followed by whales that crashed to the ocean floor, unable to move outside their environment, to be suffocated by their own weight, but forcing those in their path to leap out of the way. And still, more came. Fish began to spill out in ever-increasing quantities, becoming more numerous, it seemed, than the splattering of rain that drenched this unnatural world. And then the sea floor started to shift, and soon became alive with movement as crustaceans of several species emerged, adding to the tumultuous assault.

Sesshomaru felt his irritation rise as he and the vipers pressed closer together. That sheer numbers should keep him from his goal was more than vexing; it was humiliating. He should not be so restrained, so weak, and curled what he could of the fingers of his dominant hand once more. Pain shot through the muscles, reminding him of the poison, but he would not allow that to interfere. He would take Bakusaiga back and unleash-

His head jerked up at the scent of blood.

And a rare chill of dread washed over him.

A long, thin mass was rising out of Lucidity's back.

The tongue of the serpent had pierced her body. And even as he stared, the length of it writhed behind her, coated in blood, straight through the center of her torso. And the scythe was fading, arms falling to her sides, as she merely stood there, staring at the damage. Around him, Sesshomaru heard the exclamations of shock from the vipers. Had their weapons vanished as well? Or was the ocean crashing down? Whatever the possibility, it mattered little to him. He was moving, sprinting for the serpent, rising into the air, and was only distantly aware of the arrows that caught strands of his hair and struck the material of his haori, bounced off his armor, and were, ultimately, useless. He saw only the jaws that were closing, the fangs that were falling into place, and the tongue that never stopped its grotesque movements.

The Whip snagged her by the waist and yanked her back. She slid free of the tongue and tumbled backwards out of the mouth, but not without a fang catching her on the shoulder. Strong enough to tear through the fabric of her robes, fresh blood soaked through and Lucidity's cry reached Sesshomaru's ears before her body reached his arms.

She gaped up at him with round eyes and a pale face spotted with red droplets that the rain washed away by the time he descended to the ground behind the vipers, separated from the enemy for now. Masami ran over, voicing a worry that was ignored; though, Sesshomaru did take note that his sword was intact, and the walls of water continued to hold, which meant that her concentration remained sound. Yet that was not what concerned him. His focus was on the crimson ruin that was her stomach. Or was it mostly her chest? She was gasping softly for breath, peering down at herself and sliding both hands over the gaping wound half-hidden by the tattered remains of the robes; however, the amount of blood was so thick, so heavy, that he could not begin to guess the extent of the damage.

Ignoring the tension that had seized him, he reached for the torn clothing, to lift it out of the way, and see what lay beneath.

"Finish them!"

Teeth clenched in a scowl, Sesshomaru glared at the charging sea youkai, their swords raised high, the black blade at the front, and the great serpent close behind. And Masami, who stood before the daiyoukai, was seized by a renewed rage that lit his features as he spun around to face the oncoming attack, bellowing orders to Migi and Hidari to engage, regardless of their pitiful odds of survival. Sesshomaru, his grip firm on Lucidity, swept his gaze across the battlefield that was littered with carcasses of dead or dying animals, crawling with crustaceans that had to be flung from feet, and spotted Bakusaiga in the same place, untouched and almost forgotten. The metallic sound of sword colliding could be heard as the vipers twisted through the throng of their mutual enemy. Skilled though they were-at least adequately enough to cut down beings who were better adapted to the water-Masami and his men were not enough to prevent the sea youkai from breaking through and rushing at Sesshomaru. 

Yet it was the serpent had the daiyoukai taking to the air as the beast forced a path through those below, even crushing one of its own who did not move in time. And though he continued to rise, so did the serpent, unraveling the endless length of its body that seemed to emerge from the earth itself and using the brute strength of muscles to propel itself upward. Jaws parted wide to reveal the dark hole of its throat, fangs glistening with blood from a wound on the roof of its mouth, as though inviting another meal to join the putrid death it promised. With Lucidity still supported in the curve of one arm, Sesshomaru lifted his other, an acrid smoke rising from his claws. 

The sea serpent burst into flames. 

Potent though his poison was, he could not claim this was his doing, and let his hand drop as he gazed at the scorched, screeching mass nearly lost from sight beneath fires that flickered blue and white. And in spite of the moist sand and the rainstorm that had yet to ease, the fire seemed immune and the serpent thrashed upon the ground as the heat filled the cavernous space of the oceanic battlefield. Screams from trapped youkai were drowned out by a thundering roar as the dragon landed with a crash. And then it was galloping forward, trampling anything in its wake, the dying whales included, and released another blast of fire into the charred corpse.

"Oona...." came Lucidity's soft whisper as she began to shift in his grasp. 

"Fall back! Fall back!" 

The same voice as before, from the leader of this band who wielded the black blade. And, too late, through the flames he could be seen, running for the safety of the water with the few men who had survived. And two more figures emerged, swords in hand, but carrying a third between them, as the dragon tossed its head and bellowed its displeasure at the youkai who had escaped. But as the vipers made their way to safety, Sesshomaru became aware of an increase of movement in his arms, before the weight suddenly vanished as Lucidity broke free. Immediately, he attempted to follow and dropped to the ground in front of the giant, burning carcass, but she had bolted, straight through the flames where he could not cross. 

"What is she doing?!" cried one of the vipers. 

"She's injured!" said another.

"She's an idiot!" 

"She's the Guardian!" 

"All of you, shut up!" 

Other than the rumblings of the dragon and thunder overhead, a silence fell at the sound of Lucidity's voice, just as the fire went out. Not as if it had finally succumbed to the deluge of rain, but as if the very life had been had been drawn out of every last flame. Sesshomaru noted the change of pressure in the air and did not have to speculate as to what happened as Lucidity drifted over the damp and blackened serpent, and unexpectedly flung two items to the ground in front of him. As he crouched down to retrieve Bakusaiga, Sesshomaru stared at what else she had gifted him.

The leader of the sea youkai.

White chains were wrapped around the entire length of his body, binding him from shoulders to feet, arms trapped at his sides, with the black sword sheathed at his waist. Eyes wild with an enraged fear, he cursed and spat, struggling in his restraints and flopping from his side to his back, bearing such an ironic resemblance to the fish that he had so witlessly summoned; the impression was strengthened with the crustaceans picking their way over him in idle meanderings, no longer controlled by the stone. Sesshomaru studied the youkai as he returned Bakusaiga to its sheathe, pleased that at least this much had worked in their favor.

And yet, at what cost?

"Get out of here!" 

The sharp command from Lucidity had him looking up in surprise. He stared at her, at her drenched and blood-stained figure, bewildered, even irritated to some degree. What more could be done here? What did she hope to accomplish? He was on the verge of questioning her, but went still when a pungent odor reached his nose, an odor that was more than unpleasant. It wrenched the air and seared the lungs. There were coughs from the vipers, then cries of shock as lightning gave a sickening crack overhead, too close, too unnatural in its patterns. The dragon snapped its jaws. Hair and fur were being lifted by hard, buffeting winds that lifted and flung the smaller creatures that littered the ground. Sesshomaru felt his feet slide through the sand, grains of which swirled around him, along with ashen flakes of what was left of the serpent's skin. He braced himself against the force of the air currents as he stooped to gather the sea youkai by the chains; he would make no argument against the Guardian.

And neither did the vipers. As his form and the captive's coalesced into a familiar, spherical light, the three figures, at a gesture from Lucidity, rushed for the dragon, which had abruptly lowered itself to the ground. It twisted its head around to watch the vipers, swords now sheathed at their sides, crawl onto its back, the injured one still being supported. The walls started to come down and water was filling what remained of the battlefield, carrying the dead into the depths, fish, youkai, and sea monsters alike. Thunder and lightning warred overhead, and the potent, burning odor only heightened in its intensity. The Guardian had moved to hover above the black stone, the ocean surrounding her, and yet could not touch her, merely struck the barrier of energy she'd constructed around herself. And as she disappeared beneath the waves and the dragon took to wing, the spherical light shot straight for the shoreline. 

Sesshomaru deposited his load at the edge of the cove where he landed and was joined moments later by the dragon. Regardless of the weather, most of the villagers were outside, gathered nearby, and several hurried forward once they took notice of the wounded. Sesshomaru watched as the viper was whisked away, an arm and shoulder, along with half his face, a blistered, ruined mess. Voices flew back and forth, both excited and fearful, with no one knowing what was taking place out on the ocean, though many asked. Yet of the three vipers who had confronted the threat from the sea, only one stayed behind after his partner disappeared in to what was presumably the hut of a healer; and he was no more inclined to offer the villagers an explanation than the daiyoukai was. 

The poultice had not survive the skirmish and the claw marks on Masami's face were exposed and bled anew as he came to stand next to Sesshomaru. Sesshomaru did not acknowledge him, but kept his eyes trained on the churning clouds in the distance, feeling the waves washing over his boots and ignoring the spluttering struggles of their captive. The flashes of lightning were coming in greater frequency, and the thunder that followed each bolt seemed to be an answering heartbeat, as if the storm had a life of its own. The wind whipped at their clothes and hair, and the mokomoko was nearly dragged off Sesshomaru's shoulder. And then he saw the spiral of darkening clouds, the funnel forming above the site of the battle, stretching out for the ocean's surface.

"Disperse!" called Masami over the high winds to those foolish enough to linger. "Find shelter!"

Over the rising cacophony, the scrambling of the villagers was little more than a distant whistle in an otherwise piercing howl of nature. Already heavy rainfall had thickened, making it difficult even for a daiyoukai to see little more beyond the ghostly figures rushing for their homes. Panels of wood were coming loose from the huts. Branches from trees could be seen snapping, but not heard over the gales of wind that threatened to unbalance. Debris tossed and churned through the air, striking at anything in their path. And out on the ocean, clouds and water collided. The waves receded, farther than before, shrinking from the shoreline, as the storm gave way to a full-scale typhoon.

"We should seek cover, too," said Masami. "And start questioning our charge."

Mouth twisting, Sesshomaru snatched the sea youkai by the chains once more, so that he dangled face-down. Beside them, the dragon shifted its weight, attention fixed on the swirling mass of clouds. But even as it visibly strained against the force of the storm, the dragon remained vigilant, while Sesshomaru turned away, displeased that he could do nothing more than allow Lucidity to act on her own. He started for the collection of huts, Masami already ahead of him, and never saw the explosion of power that lifted him off his feet. 

Yet he felt the heat of it at his back, not unlike the molten rock of a volcano rising up behind him, and the eruption cast a white hot light, brighter than the sun, which gave the illusion of a clear day in this otherwise bleak setting. The chains slipped from his grasp as he was propelled forward, having no control in his trajectory, albeit only briefly. As the roar of the dragon filled his ears and he heard its heavy body hit the ground, the daiyoukai managed to twist himself around in midair and skid to a stop with his feet firmly beneath him, facing the ocean. The large, scaly beast was picking itself up where it had fallen and, close by, there was the sea youkai, rolling back and forth with a renewed effort to escape.

But it was the pillar of light that had Sesshomaru's attention. Miles across in every direction, save for that of the village, the magnitude of it made the abilities of Bakusaiga appear as hardly more than a mortal tool used to conduct a shower of lights. The utter destruction, the raw purity, tore through the clouds to the sky above, ripping apart the typhoon, as if it had never been, and split the water of the sea right up to the shoreline; and even then, it seemed to be a mere taste of potential, a fraction of what was, in truth, an original source of the earth's power. And as he watched, darkened crevices in the sand were slowly filling up as the energy was recalled and the water returned in silent, lapping waves that gave no betrayal of this near incomprehensible display. Sesshomaru understood, now, why she had ordered them to leave; nothing could have survived. 

The pillar of light was gone, leaving no trace beyond the gaping hole in the dissipating storm clouds, and revealed a darkening sky of early evening. The rains had stopped, as abruptly as everything else, and the silence was absolute. No howling winds, no echoes of thunder, no streaks of lightning. The sound of footsteps and the soft breathing of another were almost deafening. 

At a sudden gasp, the daiyoukai peered over at Masami, to see him staring at what appeared to be wisps of smoke that lingered around his waist. Perhaps Masami did not realize that the Guardian's weapons were merely temporary, and Sesshomaru turned away, indifferent to the viper's loss, until the implication hit. 

He looked quickly over at the sea youkai and would have cursed aloud if he was so inclined, when he saw the figure running for the waves, free of the chains that had faded from existence. The dragon heaved an ear-splitting roar when Sesshomaru bounded forward. For a moment, he believed the creature intended to turn its fire onto the fleeing captive. And yet, as the Whip wrapped itself around the ankle of the sea youkai and sent him tumbling to the ground, the dragon unexpectedly took flight. Massive wings beat at the air as Sesshomaru dragged the youkai back to dry land. The captive was handed over to Masami, who was being joined by other vipers now that the danger had passed, while the dragon was steadily becoming little more than a shrinking spectacle gliding over the ocean.

It all happened in a matter of seconds, but even that was unacceptable to the daiyoukai. He should already be out there, alongside that ridiculous creature, out there searching, because the dissolving of the chains could mean only one thing. He turned to the ocean, readying to set out, when the circling dragon plunged into the waters. With the activity of noise from the vipers a distant sound in his ears, Sesshomaru plodded into the waves, feeling the water surge over his boots and around his ankles, before the dragon suddenly emerged, flying high and swift, as though escaping some perilous fate. And even from a distance, the claws of a front foot could be seen curled around a pale figure. 

The dragon flew right over the shoreline, over their heads, and turned at the last moment to glide farther down the beach, where the sand met the rising stone of the mountainside. Having no choice, Sesshomaru followed. And by the scent and sound of footsteps behind him, so did Masami, but the daiyoukai could not bring himself to be irritated, not just yet. The dragon had chosen a spot to land, but the bulk of the creature hid its catch from view, until it abruptly turned and stepped to the side. It swiveled its long neck around so that it came face-to-face with the daiyoukai, mouth parted to reveal the many rows of teeth. But, unexpectedly, the dragon lifted its head, to snap its jaws at the one trailing after him.

"Call your pet off," said Masami.

Sesshomaru cast him a cursory glance, before turning away, and was vindictively pleased at hearing the angry huff of breath in reply. He walked around the dragon, who kept her attention fixed on the viper, and stopped at the sight before him.

She was stretched out upon the ground, clothes shredded around the midriff, body so pale and still, and her legs tangled awkwardly, almost unnaturally. Her stomach was little more than tatters of flesh with the glint of bones within the seeping, scarlet tissue. If any organs remained, they were indiscernible in the wake of such trauma. Sesshomaru's scarred hand clenched at his side as his gaze drifted up her form, detecting no visible movement of her chest, before coming to rest on the pallid face plastered by wet hair, her lips slack and parted, eyes shut, as her blood soaked into the sand.

Chapter Text

Lucidity was limp in his grasp. 

Kneeling on the ground beside her, he'd gathered her into the crook of one arm, determined, in a way, to prove to himself that he was mistaken; and yet, it was only to find that she was, indeed, not breathing.

Her condition shouldn't be so severe. Were Guardians not immortal? Did they not recover from injuries that would be fatal to mortals, even those that would kill a youkai? The shredded ruin that was her stomach should have been trivial. Her body should be more resilient than this. Sesshomaru had witnessed for himself what Morstua had done to her, heard how she had screamed. She'd recovered from that, immediately after coming into her power. What was different now? The pregnancy? Absently, his hand touched her lower stomach, just beneath the torn flesh. No, there was already the chance that the pregnancy had been terminated, and it was a loss he could accept. But this.... 

Reaching up, he curled his fingers around her chin and tilted her head back, lifting her face to him. Why did she not regain consciousness? How was he to wake her? Apart from a sword that recalled the dead back to life but once, he knew nothing of healing. His skill lay in the taking of life, not preserving it. He did not know how to make her breathe again. If he could, if it was possible to simply breathe the life back into her, he would do it. And yet....

Was it?

Had she not said those very words to him? That she had once breathed life back into his body after pulling him from infected waters? How had she done it?

Sesshomaru had never asked and his memories of the incident were vague and scattered. But there had to be some method, some simplicity in the practice if humans were capable of it. Laying her down, his eyes swept over her quiet form, and he felt a churning low in his stomach, and an encroaching discomfort in the back of his mind. He was seized by an impulsive, incessant need to act, without thought, without pause, to give no regard to what may or may not be, to what he did or did not understand, to simply react and respond on instinct. And his mouth was suddenly covering hers. He felt the familiar shape of her lips against his as he began to exhale. Automatically, his hand clamped down onto her nose, to ensure that no airflow might escape, and breathed into her mouth. 

Her chest moved.

And with an ever-growing urgency, he expelled another hard breath down her throat.

She coughed.

He pulled back, and she spluttered, her shoulders shaking, one side covered in blood from the gaping wound beneath torn clothes. He watched as she moved her head away, more coughs racking her body as the water was forced from her lungs, spilling out of her mouth. And, listening to her draw in her first, rattling breaths, he brought a hand to her cheek. Blue eyes fluttered in his direction, peering up through wet lashes, as she turned her face towards him and reached up to cover his hand with hers.

"Did you...?" she murmured, and he inclined his head. "Where did you learn that?"

He eased his forehead against hers, eyes shut with a relief that he nearly hesitated to indulge. "From you, woman."

She began to sigh, but the sound was drowned out by another.

"Sesshomaru-sama?"

It was Masami. The daiyoukai had forgotten about him, had even forgotten about the dragon. Straightening, he saw that Masami had managed to step around Oona and was staring down at him with a pensive frown, quietly taking in the scene. Meanwhile, it became clear why the dragon had dropped her guard as she eased her long snout against Lucidity, full attention on the woman in the sand. But Lucidity only groaned and pushed Oona away. The dragon shifted back a moment, then leaned down again. A clawed hand against her snout stopped her a second time. And, for the first time, Sesshomaru ran his fingers along those smooth, white scales, just as he had seen Lucidity do so often. If the dragon had not become involved this night, what would the outcome have been?

"Are you glad, now, that I did not listen when you ordered me to send her away?" came the soft question.

Sesshomaru withdrew his hand, and the dragon settled back finally, as he peered over at Lucidity. "Your stubbornness has proven useful for a change," he replied, and she blinked, before rolling her eyes.

"Just admit that I was right," she said.

Masami suddenly stepped forward. "Perhaps this might be discussed at a later time?" he suggested. "Your wounds are rather extensive, my Lady, even for a Guardian, I'd imagine. We should have a healer look at you."

Her eyes flicked towards the daiyoukai. "By now, I don't think it will make much of a difference," she murmured.

Sesshomaru frowned and was unable to stop the reflexive glance to her stomach. "A healer should be called, regardless," he said, and Lucidity let out a heavy sigh before nodding her agreement. And then, as she always seemed to insist on doing whenever she was gravely injured, the woman started to push herself upright. "No," ordered the daiyoukai, gripping her by the shoulder. "I will not have you moving, Lucidity. You will not stand with these injuries."

"I...I think you're right about that," she said in a soft, distracted voice as she slowly looked up at him. "I can't feel my legs."

The rains had returned, but a light shower was all the clouds could offer up.

Sesshomaru stood beneath the eaves of a hut, his hand outstretched and his eyes fixed on the water that filled his palm. And when he turned his hand over, the raindrops ran along his fingers and farther down to trickle from the tips of his claws, where the last remnants of blood were washed away. His gaze eventually shifted and his attention turned to the wound in his wrist, the mirrored puncture marks on either side that had been cauterized earlier by Lucidity before he'd left her to the healers. The burned flesh, however, was not what caused him discomfort, but rather the healing bones that were knitting together. This time tomorrow, he would be wielding Bakusaiga with little to show for the injury, beyond a phantom ache that would be gone soon enough.

Through the open doorway behind him, low moans reached his ears. And, glancing back, he saw that the captive was just as he'd left him. Stripped of armor and weapons, clothes torn and hanging in rags to his bloodied frame, his body bore lashes from the Whip and gashes from claws, physical markings of the daiyoukai's displeasure. It was a pathetic sight, and not one Sesshomaru was entirely accustomed being the cause of. He killed, yes, but he did not torture.

Save for when it became a necessity.

And extracting information was a necessity. For now, what he had gathered would suffice; he tired of listening to the youkai's screams, tired of asking the same questions, of receiving the same inadequate answers. He would have searched elsewhere for what he wanted to know, if the price already paid had not been so steep. His eyes drifted upward as he let his hand fall to his side. Windows of huts flickered in the darkness, a pattern of lights along the side of the mountain, that would have melded into the night sky if the stars had not been obscured by clouds. It was near the top of the mountain that his gaze came to rest, following the figures who moved against the backdrop of light spilling from the mouth of a cave. Torches illuminated the inside and cast shadows that gave the illusion of more activity than there really was. In the beginning, many villagers had trudged the high path up to the cave, but now only a handful could be seen lingering, albeit briefly before making the trek back down. 

Movements drew Sesshomaru's attention back to his immediate surroundings, and he glanced at the vipers stepping from the shadows. Four in total, guards who had been posted while the prisoner was interrogated, and now watched the daiyoukai in mute expectation, their eyes darting towards the interior of the hut and back again. One guard soon moved forward, bowing, and began to speak. 

"I am through with him," said Sesshomaru, before the viper could voice anything beyond two syllables, and started towards the mountain. And yet, he had gone no more than a dozen or so paces when another viper emerged from a dwelling to block his path, one who had fresh poultice packed against his cheek. 

"Sesshomaru-sama," greeted Masami with a deep bend at the waist. "Might I accompany you to see the Lady Guardian?" 

"Do what you will," was the dismissive reply. 

And Masami quickly fell into step beside him. 

"I would also like to hear what you have learned from our friend," he said as they reached the mountain path. "Am I correct in assuming that you are on your way to inform Lady Lucidity of this?" 

Sesshomaru said nothing, and their walk was made in silence, a silence that he did not want to end, after spending so long listening to wails of agony and damning curses of spite, of cleaning blood from his skin and clothes, of peeling bits of flesh out from underneath claws. It was solitude he sought in the cave, a solitude he would share with only one other. But that would happen only after the prisoner's information had been divulged. They came across no one along the path, no further visitors from the village. Or had they merely scattered upon realizing where the daiyoukai was going?

Bits of gravel slid beneath Sesshomaru's feet and the occasional rock could be heard bouncing its way down the mountainside. The drizzle of rain remained consistent, growing neither heavy nor light. And by the time they reached the cave, Sesshomaru was raking a hand through his hair to pull the wet strands out of his eyes. But at their approach, he stopped, and so did Masami, as something moved, out of sight around a bend, just a short distance beyond the cave. Heavy footsteps were heard before the creature eased into view and the gleam of white scales caught the light of the torches.

Oona peered down at the daiyoukai and viper, head turning this way and that, as if to determine which angle was best. It was not long, though, before she lowered her head, followed by her entire body, to the ground in front of them, partially blocking the cave that was too small to accommodate her size. That familiar, low rumble resonated from her chest as one, large eye shifted between Sesshomaru and Masami.

"Does...the beast not wish for us to enter?" came the tentative question from Masami.

Sesshomaru brought his hand to the dragon, to touch directly above that pale, yellow eye, which gave a single blink, and then closed. Oona rolled her head to the side, exposing her throat, and yet was somehow completely relaxed, even when displaying such a vulnerable spot. For a moment, the daiyoukai allowed his hand to wander, fingers dipping between scales, and wondered at the reason for this creature crossing their path, for attaching herself to the Guardian of the East, and found that he did not care. He was...grateful that it had happened at all. 

And it appeared as if he was not the only one who was. Inside the mouth of the cave and safe from potential damage of inclement weather, there was a collection of woven baskets, each with its lid set aside and filled with an assortment of items. The contents were surprising. An initial glance told the daiyoukai that few of these items had been present in the market, which led him to believe they were of a more personal nature, and perhaps worth more than the common merchandise that was sold or traded. Though there were drawstring pouches that contained no more than the scent of herbs and spices, there were also ornamental combs and hair pins, lacquered inro, beads carved to resemble animals, gemstones such as jade and ivory, incense, a bottle of sake, silk, folding fans, and even a child's doll made of straw. Bundles of kimonos and obis were piled farther down, carefully folded within tatoshi paper.    

"Offerings from the villagers," was the unnecessary explanation from Masami. "By now, everyone has learned of the Guardian's condition and wish to-" 

"They know nothing," Sesshomaru cut in as he continued into the cave. Standing torches gave way to lanterns, placed periodically to battle the encroaching darkness, as the passage narrowed, turned, and then widened again into a spacious area with a high ceiling. A large fire crackled at the center, lined with stones charred from countless other fires, and more wood was piled in a corner for later use. Warmth filled the cave, with enough draft from the outside to balance out the heat of the flames. Comfortable. Secluded. And, more than that, on a raised platform of wood with a wool-stuffed futon on top, surrounded by her preferred blankets of fur, was Lucidity. 

At first, the daiyoukai believed she was sitting upright on her own. But as he and Masami approached, he saw that the bedding had been situated against a boulder that appeared to have broken off from the cave wall at some point in the past, and it was this that Lucidity was propped against. Her attention was focused on her lap, hands moving rapidly over a familiar, blood-stained fabric, but she stopped and looked up when they drew near. Her fingers were entangled in the strange thread Sesshomaru had seen her pull from the very earth only once before, and he realized that she was mending the damage done to her robes. The ones she wore now were borrowed, of poorer, simpler quality. 

"The healers told me that you should be resting, my Lady," spoke Masami, and her gaze shifted from the daiyoukai to the viper. "And they also say that you refused all medicines?" 

"The most the healers can do is bandage the wounds," said Lucidity, her fingers resuming their work, though her attention remained on Masami. "Painkillers and poultices are wasted on me. Best put them to use on Hidari. How is he?"

"Sleeping," Masami answered. "And will be for the rest of the night with the dosage he was given." 

"But he will live?" 

"There will be scarring, but, yes, he will live." 

Lucidity nodded, almost absently, and Sesshomaru noticed her eyes dart to the side, then down at her weaving hands. "I'm sorry he was injured," she murmured. "It should not have happened."

"It was through no fault of yours," said Masami. "He was adamant about coming with us; he knew the dangers."

Sesshomaru did not have to see the wrinkle in her brow or take the time interpreting her silence to understand the thoughts that plagued her, and it did not come as a surprise when she abruptly changed the topic. 

"Has the prisoner said anything useful?" she asked, in that same, absentminded manner. 

Out of the corner of his eye, the daiyoukai noticed Masami turn towards him. He ignored the viper and went to lower himself onto the platform beside Lucidity, close enough that his sleeve brushed hers. She never looked up as he went through the motions of setting the swords aside and slipping the mokomoko off his shoulder to lay behind him. There was a sudden movement, and he glanced over to see Masami settling onto the dirt floor by the platform, legs crossed and at his ease, as if he was partaking in some common social gathering. 

"I was hoping to hear the same from your lord husband, my Lady," he said. "But he was oddly quiet on the subject."

"I am under no obligation to answer you, serpent," said Sesshomaru, to which Masami blinked, then looked away, but not before the daiyoukai caught a glimpse of rolling eyes.

"True," Lucidity suddenly remarked. "But you wouldn't have let him come here if you didn't mean to tell him eventually."

Sesshomaru cast her a sharp glare, and yet it did not matter; her gaze was fixed on her lap, on the torn holes of the robes that were slowly closing over, perhaps the only wounds that she was able to heal. Even the bloodstains were being worked out of the fabric, the red gradually giving way to white.

"Well, my Lady, I had asked to come visit you," Masami said. "It remains to be seen if Sesshomaru-sama means to inform me of what he learned from the prisoner. I can always deploy my own methods of interrogation and find out firsthand. But for now, I would like to speak with you." 

Her hands finally stopped. Sesshomaru watched in silence, arms folded within the sleeves of his haori, as the thread Lucidity had been working so diligently with faded from sight and revealed fingers that were pulling at the robes. She gathered the material tight in her grasp, giving the impression that she was attempting to wring the blood from it.

"And?" she pressed, leaning back against the boulder and peering down at Masami. "What can the Guardian do for you this time?" 

Masami opened his mouth, but immediately closed it with an uncertain frown. "Nothing, my Lady. I ask nothing of you. I only came here to thank you, and to pass on the well-wishes of the villagers. They pray that your recovery is quick, as do I. Gifts have been left at the cave's entrance."

"Gifts?" 

"Gifts, presents, offerings?" elaborated the viper. "Ones that we hope will be of use or value to you. Rare spices for trade. Herbs for pain? Though, I know, now, that the medicine will be of no use to you, but I'm sure you can find someone who will benefit from it."

"There's no need-"

"The people are grateful to the Guardian," said Masami, so earnest, it seemed, that he forgot himself as he leaned forward to interrupt Lucidity, a first in Sesshomaru's memory. "They know of the injuries you have suffered. They know, as I do, that a Guardian's body can be destroyed beyond even her extraordinary capabilities of healing."

Claws slid along the skin of one arm inside his sleeve as Sesshomaru felt himself stiffen. "What do you mean?"

"I...." Masami glanced from Sesshomaru to Lucidity and back again, his unease clear. "I thought...you knew? I would not have.... Apologies, I-"

The daiyoukai looked to the woman next to him, who had dropped her gaze yet again and appeared to flinch before he even spoke. "Explain this, Lucidity."

"It would take more than a sea serpent," she said, nails digging at the robes. "More than a mortal."

"A Prince of Death?" asked Masami, and Lucidity's head jerked up in surprise. "We are taught the legends of the Guardian at a young age, my Lady," he explained. "The Princes of Death are not unknown to us. It is our belief that one was the cause of the plague, which was among the many reasons as to why we fled the land."

"His name was Morstua," Lucidity said, and the viper nodded. "And, yes, the Princes of Death would be able to destroy a Guardian's body with the right tricks. It has never been done before, but...it is possible." Blue eyes darted over to Sesshomaru, then away. She needn't say more than that; he, too, was thinking of the North. "It wouldn't be enough to kill a Guardian, though."

"Because Guardians are linked to the earth?" asked Masami, with the air of an excited child about to be told he was correct.

"To Mother, yes."

"Lucidity," said Sesshomaru, and she peered up at him, reluctant, agitated, and he felt a growing frustration in return. "Have you not claimed that Guardians are immortal?"

"They are...we are," she amended.

"Then why, now, do you say there is a limit to your existence?"

"This isn't something I've tried to keep from you," she said. "It never crossed my mind. As I mentioned, it's never happened before."

"Then you had best explain."

"I'm trying!" she snapped. "Enough with the interruptions! Both of you!"

"Yes, my Lady," Masami said quickly. "Many apologies. I never meant...."

Lucidity shot him a hard glare and his voice dwindled until he shifted uneasily, then bowed his head, completely mute. And when those heated, blue eyes shifted onto the daiyoukai, he merely stared back at her, in perfect silence, before she eventually settled into the furs.

"Guardians are immortal," she began. "But they-the originals-did not start life in physical form. They were born of Mother's spirit, Her essence, and existed as insubstantial entities, of pure energy, with little understanding of an identity of self. They were not born with the same self-awareness as humans or youkai. They had to evolve. It was not until they began to separate, to specialize in their abilities, that they developed an inkling of what it meant to be their own person. And it did not take much more for four of their number to create physical manifestations of themselves, some aspect of nature, like a mountain or a river, before progressing to animals and other beasts to the eventual guise of humans. Their bodies, though, have always been viewed as extensions, a vessel for their consciousness and a conduit of their power, but not the source of it. A physical form for a Guardian is a tool. A tool can be broken and repaired or eradicated and replaced."

Most of this Sesshomaru had heard from Rusuban, this summarized history of the Guardians, that first day on the Isle. A year ago, was it? Watching Lucidity in her pensive focus, it somehow felt longer, another lifetime, such was the change the world had taken. Listening to her, knowing it was the memories she drew this information from, he wondered at her own perception of time. How much of her was to remain mortal after all she had gained? And how much of her original self would survive the coming years? An unexpected aspect for him to consider, when he had merely sought an understanding to the limits of her physical form.

"My Lady," spoke Masami, tentative in the silence that had fallen, "I have heard these tales that a Guardian's power goes beyond her form, but you are different. Do you know what would happen should your body be destroyed?"

"I would assume...that my consciousness, perhaps what could be considered a soul, would be gone," said Lucidity. "My self-identity is what I was born with. It will be gone when I'm gone, but the Guardian's power will remain with Mother, unless...."

"Unless what?" asked Masami when she became quiet. "Unless it is somehow destroyed, too? Could that be done?"

Lucidity swallowed and, with some effort it seemed, murmured, "By immense, otherworldly power, at the moment of physical death...before Mother...before She could save...."

The viper straightened, as he'd been leaning forward once more, and shook his head. "That could never happen," he proclaimed. "The Guardians are too strong-"

"Guardians should never have become so attached to humanity. It has made them weak."

The crackling of fire and popping echo of logs shifting became deafening inside the cave. Outside, the rains grew louder and the soft whisper of wind became a howling torrent. The flames shuddered within the pit of charred stones and shadows fluttered over the walls, brushing over the folds of clothing and pale skin, as though attempting to reveal what lay beneath. Secrets not yet voiced. Illusions, these were, in the hush that followed a declaration that shocked even the daiyoukai, rendered him speechless. And Masami fared little better, gaping as he was with his mouth ajar, hands limp upon his knees, a complete lack of animation in his countenance. It was not until a sound slipped from Lucidity, a bare exhale of breath, as she closed her eyes the viper roused himself from his stupor.

"You cannot mean that, Lady Lucidity," he said softly. "If it was not for your predecessor's love of a human, you would not be here. You exist because of the Guardians."

"And you think I'm not aware of this?" was her cold reply. "I know I was created to be Mother's tool, even a broken one at that. And I am not ungrateful for my life, regardless of being used by Her, but that does not change the fact that the Guardians have become weak." 

"You can't believe-" 

"She has her reasons," interrupted the daiyoukai, and Lucidity looked at him then. He met her eye and saw only a mute appraisal, neither grateful nor affronted at his having spoken for her. "There are more important matters to discuss," he added. 

"Yes," she agreed in a soft voice. "I can always question my existence and curse Mother later. I would like to hear about the prisoner. Didn't you want to, as well, Masami?" 

"If it pleases, my Lady," said the viper, his delivery of the answer perfunctory, in the same manner that he reserved for Sesshomaru, when it was expected of him to be cordial and bow his head.

He was angry, Sesshomaru realized, with Lucidity, who did not seem to take notice. Or perhaps she cared no more than the daiyoukai, who thought about the deceptively clean state of his claws that still reeked of blood. "The prisoner has been useful in confirming what I have already presumed," he said. "The black stones have been placed along the coast, wherever there are villages or ports. More are to be used around the neighboring islands that are inhabited by humans and farther out where there is no land, to intercept vessels of trade. Each stone is to be guarded by the youkai of the sea, as this one was, controlled by a blade tethered to its power." 

Once, it would have made little difference to him if the human way of life was interrupted. The delicate system by which they lived meant nothing to any youkai. Should food grow scarce and the people starve, the weak and the dying were easy prey. It would be a feast for the youkai, an opportunity to ravage a land that could not support itself, to overrun humans who could not protect themselves. What food would there be to feed their armies? What value of currency or goods to make their weapons? And Sesshomaru would have watched the death and carnage with passing interest, seeking only to find the strongest, to find something worth his attention. But no longer. Now he thought of Rin, remembered how she had lived as an orphaned peasant and how she would not survive such a world. And he knew that Lucidity would not abide, would not stand idle, even if she-like Sesshomaru-did not care for the masses, but only a select few who would be harmed should the sea youkai succeed. He did not care to give aid to humans, but in this it would happen, if only for his own reasons.

"Is that all?" 

Lucidity's voice rang dimly through his thoughts and he peered over at her, having been staring with a vague interest at the fire. 

"Is that all?" she repeated when he didn't answer immediately. "Did he say where the stones are?" 

"He claimed not to know." 

"Anything else?" she asked. "Something of use? Other monsters they have at their disposal?" 

"Any manner of beast that comes from the water is theirs to command," replied Sesshomaru. "'More than can be imagined,' he said." 

Lucidity shifted the furs around her, bringing the covers closer, the robes tumbling, forgotten, from her lap. "Either he is boasting or really doesn't know, but I would not be surprised. Centuries from now the ocean depths are still a mystery." 

Masami, who had been quiet, suddenly spoke. "Were you able to find out where the rest of them are?"

"No," said Sesshomaru. "Of that, he refused to answer."

"If the right methods are applied, I'm certain he will change his mind," said Masami. "I will see to the prisoner's interrogation from this point on." 

"What you do makes no difference to me," the daiyoukai told him. 

"He is mine by right, Sesshomaru-sama," was the immediate reply, as though there had been argument. "It is my village he attacked, my people he killed." 

Sesshomaru felt his lip curl as his claws slid together, unseen where his arms remained folded inside his sleeves, as he met the heated glare of the viper. 

"That's all well and good," interjected Lucidity before further discord could arise. "But why would he tell us about the stones, but not where his people are? Does he mean to send us into a trap?" 

"A trap that will be no more successful than the last," said Sesshomaru. 

"Especially when you have such power to wield," added the viper. 

Lucidity gave an unexpected shake of her head. "No, I don't think so. I can't do that again." 

"Why not?" asked Masami. "No one but the enemy suffered." 

"I know, and it was only a small show of what a Guardian can do, but I still can't." 

"A small show?!" he exclaimed, slitted eyes widening. "I know of no other being who can do what you did. Just how much power does a Guardian have?" 

"All of them together?" Lucidity responded, brows slightly raised. "Enough to destroy this planet. Alone? Enough to destroy the very land she means to protect. We must always be cautious and show restraint." 

"The typhoon was showing restraint?" 

"Yes, but I hesitate to repeat that." 

"Why?" spoke the daiyoukai, bringing an end to the rapid discussion. Lucidity tilted her head back to meet his gaze, a shadow of a frown on her lips. "Why do you hesitate?" Sesshomaru asked. 

There was a visible indecision in her as she opened her mouth, started to speak, before words abruptly failed and she let out a soft, strangled sound of defeat. Her eyes closed and he watched the movements of her throat as she swallowed. "I can't, just...can't," came the rough, whispered words as she unexpectedly leaned against him.

He felt the sagging weight of her along his arm and debated, briefly, of pushing her upright and away, to remind her that they were not alone. But then he reminded himself of the wounds she had suffered and the energy she had expended, and he stayed where he has was, keeping silent; she had earned this indulgence, and more. He wondered at her meaning and considered the state she'd been in, lungs full of seawater, when the dragon had brought her back to the shore. He recalled, also, the sword and chains that had evaporated and suddenly understood. "It was using the power, not your injuries, that caused you to lose consciousness," he stated, and she turned her head so that her cheek was against his shoulder and nodded. 

"How could that happen?" asked Masami. 

That answer was not difficult to fathom, and the glance that Lucidity gave him confirmed without words that she believed the same, that she could not wield such energy again without running the same risk as when she shifted forms. Did that mean, then, the child inside her had survived? If she was having symptoms after being impaled, did that not mean there was a chance? The mere thought filled him with...what? Exhilaration? Excitement? The sort of fervor to be had when an enemy worthy of the daiyoukai was defeated? It was a feeling he was not entirely accustomed to outside of battle and one he was reluctant to acknowledge when there was no certainty of the outcome. No, that was not true, he realized. There was one way that he might- 

Without warning, blue eyes flew wide and a sharp, wordless exclamation broke from Lucidity, echoing throughout the cave, as she doubled over, face twisted in pain.

Chapter Text

"My Lady! What is it?! Are you all right?" 

Masami was on his feet, standing over the platform, by the time Lucidity drew herself upright, panting softly. And Sesshomaru, having sat forward from his nest of furs, peered at her carefully. His mouth thinned into a frown when he spotted the deepening lines around her eyes and lips, a rippling undercurrent of discomfort before the tension drained from her muscles and she let out a slow breath. 

"Lucidity?" he murmured, and she looked up.

"I'm fine," she said, to which he narrowed his eyes. "Really, I am." 

"My Lady, you'll forgive us of our doubt after hearing you cry out in pain," said Masami with a small smile, the sort given when indulging a lying child. 

Lucidity leaned back against the boulder, eyes closed and jaw clenched, hands gripping at the blankets in her lap. "I'm healing. The nerves reconnecting...it hurts. I was caught off guard, is all." 

"Nerves?" Masami repeated. 

She shook her head, inhaling deeply, as her brow furrowed and the tension seized her again. "Never mind," she said. "Just trust me. I'll be fine." 

A snort of disbelief slipped from the viper and, for once, Sesshomaru was in agreement with him. 

"We should return to the Isle," said the daiyoukai, already starting to rise, even as Lucidity's eyes snapped open in surprise. "The Hahaoya no Shikyu will accelerate your healing."

"No!" came the sharp response, and he paused, on one knee and his hand braced upon the furs. "It took too long for us to travel out here; we're not leaving. It doesn't matter if I'll recover faster. If we go back to the Isle, we'll lose the time we've made." 

"That is not the point." 

For a moment, it appeared as if Lucidity was about to shout, with the anger blooming upon her face, but then it dissipated just as quickly and she seemed to wilt where she rested, dropping an oddly solemn gaze to the ground. "I've made no progress," she muttered. "I set the other Guardians their tasks two weeks ago now. It's near time that they will be done and I have barely begun. If we return to the Isle, it will be worse. I have nothing to show for all this time. That is more than unfitting for an alleged leader." 

It was a small defeat to admit, even to himself, as he settled back onto the platform, a leg drawn up and his arm resting across the knee. "You are limited in ways they are not," he reminded her. 

Masami, however, lowered himself in front of them before she could respond. "Has something happened?" he asked. "The Princes of Death, have they returned?" 

The fingers of the hand draped over his knee curled slightly as Sesshomaru considered the viper, wanting to dismiss him, to tell him that this was not his concern. And yet, this was the business of the Guardian. A strange thing to realize that he should remain silent on the matter, but even more so that he was able to accept that it was not his place. Even when Lucidity peered over at him, as if to ask his permission, he said nothing and looked away; the decision was not his, no matter his personal distaste for the snake, and he was oddly tolerable of the situation. Or did he simply not care if the Viper Clan learned about the North and the likely impending threats of the Princes? Masami had pledged himself and his people to Lucidity. If a war was coming, he would need to be informed. 

An answer, though, never came, not when Lucidity began to shift and took several quick breaths with an arm around her stomach. Masami drew back, then pushed himself to his feet and bowed. "I shall trouble you with no further questions tonight, Lady Guardian," he announced. "Rest. Heal. And please send word if you have need of anything."

"Do not kill the prisoner."

Masami blinked. "My Lady," he began, "we cannot set him free."

Lucidity shook her head. "Yet," she said. "Do not kill him yet. I want to talk to him, after I can walk again."

"Oh! Yes, I see, my Lady. That can be arranged," said the viper with another bow, before he turned to leave. And yet, he paused almost at once when his foot caught on something. Crouching down, he picked up the fallen robes and held them out to Lucidity. "I hope you are able to mend this; such a garment should not go to waste."

Sesshomaru watched as the robes were passed from one hand to the other, how the crimson stains of blood burned under the light of the fire, and recalled the sort of clothing Lucidity had worn before taking her mantle. Or rather, one article of particular clothing, which was another crimson garment, richly dyed, made from the impenetrable skin of that feline. She'd had it for only a brief period, before it was destroyed. But he recalled the fine-fitting attire with ease, remembered peeling it from her body the first time they had lain together, but also remembered the practicality of it. As Masami's footsteps faded and his scent disappeared into the drizzle of rain, Sesshomaru reached out and plucked the robes out of Lucidity's hands.

"Hey! What are you-"

"You should replace this," he said, rubbing the bloodstains between his fingers.

"Why? It's easier to repair-"

"No," said Sesshomaru as he gathered the robes between his hands, then flung the bundle into the fire. Lucidity didn't move, though it was possible that she was unable, but nor did she shout at him to stop. She merely stared in bewilderment, mouth slightly ajar, as he added, "The clothing has been tainted; I will not have you wearing it."

Her mouth closed as her brows drew down, and she swallowed. "What would you have then, Sesshomaru?" she asked without looking at him.

"A replica of what you wore as a human," he said at once. "The one the youkai slayer gave you."

"Sango gave me several," Lucidity replied. "Be more specific."

"The red."

"The red?" she repeated with a frown. "Honestly, you are such a guy sometimes. I need more of a description than that. You-Oh!" And, this time, her brows went up, towards her hairline, as she finally understood. "That outfit? The one that the Sisters burned?" And when he inclined his head, a grin suddenly curved her lips, amused, mischievous to some degree. "I knew you liked seeing me in those clothes. What was it? The color? The way that-"

"Those clothes were more suitable for battle," he interrupted. "They allow for easier movement than what you have been wearing, if we find that you are still unable to shift forms."

The grin disappeared, along with any hint of amusement, and she pressed her lips together, her expression solidifying into a smooth mask of indifference. Was she so troubled by the loss? Would it be worthwhile to determine if she was still pregnant? If he listened for the heartbeat as he had done when she stood next to him behind the waterfall, he would be able to give her an answer. And yet she had refused to believe from the beginning and it was doubtful that she would believe him now. Had she even allowed herself to become attached to the idea of a child? Sesshomaru, positive though he'd been of her condition, had refrained to a certain extent. He had wanted to ensure her safety, yes, and that of the child she carried. But to become attached? Not yet; it had been too soon. Perhaps, if the loss was to happen, it was better for the pregnancy to be terminated so early. He could acknowledge the disappointment, but it would allow their focus to remain on the Princes, and Lucidity's power would not be so limited in times that were so dire. And, should the danger pass and the Princes be vanquished-at least until they saw fit to rise again in another era-he and Lucidity might use the power of the Hahaoya no Shikyu a second time. 

He loathed, however, to see her so...despondent. Her silence, her inability to meet his eye, the distance in her gaze, he loathed all of it, and preferred that it could simply be dismissed. If only life was such. He watched as she braced herself upon her hands and pulled herself upright against the boulder, the lower half of her body a dead weight to be dragged. But even this bit of movement caused her pain, though any sounds that might escape were muffled behind clenched teeth, her eyes screwed shut and back arched, if but for a short while, before she was able to relax. 

"Perhaps you might find a way to improve the clothing," the daiyoukai suggested. "To keep this from happening again."

"It's already stronger than most armor," she said, "but I'll try. I'd rather not test it out any time soon, though. Maybe Jaken will oblige." 

"No," said Sesshomaru. "Tenseiga has already been used once on him; I have told you this." 

Lucidity shrugged. "Inuyasha then?" 

Sesshomaru considered her a moment, her blank face, her quiet expectation. "That is agreeable," he said, and she smiled broadly, laughter without sound, it seemed. 

"If I'm able to improve on Satomi's technique, would you agree to another replica of your clothes?" she asked suddenly. "Or would you rather keep the old ones?"

"I have already exchanged the youkai silk for the Guardian clothing you made," he told her. "It has served well, as you predicated; the arrows did not penetrate this time." 

Her eyes widened. "You took them? But I thought...."

"Why would I not?"

"I figured you were too angry to be bothered," she admitted. "And that you just left the clothes in the mountains." 

"The clothes are useful; it would be unreasonable to leave them behind for another to find," he said. 

With an unexpected sigh, Lucidity closed her eyes and tilted her head back. For a moment, Sesshomaru believed she'd been gripped by another wave of pain and absently flexed his own healing injury, feeling the faint echo of discomfort, and considered the stark difference between a broken wrist and a severed spine. But then Lucidity spoke, a soft mutter that conveyed a sense of disappointment that he could not understand. "How practical of you."

He frowned, but there was no change in her countenance, no hint of explanation. "What other reason would you have?" he asked after a short while. And yet she merely shook her head and drew the blankets higher up her frame, as though chilled from a cold that could not penetrated the small, warmly lit cave. A hush fell and, with it, the distant sounds of the feeble rains grew stronger and the crackling fire louder. Water could be heard falling in steady streams, splashing into puddles at the cave's entrance, possibly washing inward towards the baskets that held tributes to the Guardian. It was not difficult to imagine the dragon, drenched and scales glistening, resting outside, and attempting to block the path from anyone who dared to intrude upon them.

And in this solace of silence, the daiyoukai reached into the folds of the fur, to gather Lucidity's hand and lay it on top of her lap, bearing the Mother's mark to the empty air. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw her head come up and knew she was watching him, but paid her no mind as his thumb brushed over the raised scars, tracing the all-too-familiar outline. It was not until clawed fingers laced with hers and he pressed their palms flat together, one mark against the other as it had been from the beginning, that his gaze settled on her. She was perplexed. That much was clear with her brow furrowed and lips parted, almost in invitation, one that he could not ignore. Lowering his leg and turning to face her, he leaned down and covered her mouth with his. He heard a soft intake of breath, felt the briefest of tensions fill her, before she relaxed, opening herself to him, and he caught the warm flavor of her tongue on his. Carefully, his free arm slid around her shoulders and he brought her closer, tasting her mouth, her breath, stealing the very air from her lungs that he had so urgently given not long ago.

"I am not always practical," he said upon pulling back, listening to her labored gasps, and growled softly. "You make me irrational, woman."

The light of the fire reflected off the thin coating of saliva on her lips as her mouth moved soundlessly, until she was eventually able to find her voice. "What do you mean?" she murmured, though he could tell that her interest in the question was vague, eyes half-lidded and glazed as they were, and she was sagging into the crook of his arm, appearing-for better or worse-as if she was about to fall asleep. 

"Fear," he admitted to her, and only her, in a low voice.

Lashes fluttered and any hint of incoherence vanished as she focused on him, though her body remained languid in his grasp. "I make you afraid?" she asked. "How? I didn't think that was possible."

He released her hand, in favor of seizing her by the chin and brought her face close to his, forcing her upright. "Do not make light of this, woman. I did not care for the state you were in when the dragon rescued you. I can endure the price paid this night, but I will not suffer you to share the same fate."

Lucidity's mouth was open again, wider this time, as she stared at him. His grip loosened on her chin before letting go altogether, and he let his claws slide along her cheek, to feel the warmth of her skin, his arm still tight around her shoulders. He wanted her then, to take her there among the furs, to reassure himself that she was not cold and stiff, that she was not a broken tool of the Mother's, but alive and here and his.

"Can't live without me?" she whispered, a shadow curving her lips, her eyes intent upon him, too sharp, too knowing.

And he bared his fangs in a scowl. "Insufferable woman."

The shadow deepened into a smile. "Am I so insufferable?" she replied. "I must be, if you could no more suffer my death than I could suffer yours." 

He snorted, his eyes narrowing, but she merely closed her eyes and leaned forward, tucking her head beneath his chin.

"Yeah, yeah," she muttered. "I love you, too."

His teeth gritted, but he said nothing, and nor did he shove her away. Rather, he eased back against the boulder, allowing her to lay on him, the mokomoko stretching out on either side behind him, his arm around her, and gazed up at the ceiling. Shadows flickered along the contours, ceaseless in their movement, a constant churning of shapes and illusions that served as a reminder that sight alone could not be trusted. For a short while, he believed their conversation to be at an end, and was beginning to wonder if Lucidity would sleep this night, given her wounds, when he heard a faint and unexpected, "Thank you." 

A moment longer, he stared at the ceiling and its shadows, then asked, "What for?" 

"For this," Lucidity said. "Being here, makes it easier, after what we lost." 

His hand, which rested on her shoulder, clenched briefly, before sliding down her arm, and he focused on the warmth of skin beneath the coarsely woven fabric of the borrowed kimono. "Your womb was damaged then?" he eventually asked.

"I...I don't know," came the hesitant answer. "The external injuries were higher, closer to my lungs. But internal? I can't say how much was damaged."

Again, he considered listening for a heartbeat and, again, dismissed the idea. There were others ways to determine the answer, other signs, other symptoms, which would present themselves in due time that would better serve in convincing her. "We will not concern ourselves with what cannot be changed," he told her finally. "And you must recover first before we move on from here."

Mute agreement was her answer as she pressed herself closer without a word, nuzzling against his throat in a gesture he was not wholly unfamiliar with. Yes, it was best to wait for now. He would not have her exerting herself more than was necessary, not when her body was so overwrought with injuries that the mere process of healing caused her pain. She said nothing, made little sound, but he felt her whenever she stiffened or shifted against him without warning. Behind pursed lips, he caught the dim echo of a gasp or whimper, sometimes a moan. Time passed in silence, punctuated by these infrequent noises or movements, and he mulled over the possibility at one point or other that perhaps there was a medicine, something that was potent enough for youkai and Guardians. He thought of the hanyou, Jinenji, and his field of plants that had served both Jaken and others in the past. But the distance to travel was too great and in the wrong direction; and even if Jaken had been present to be sent for the herbs, Lucidity would be recovered by the time the imp returned. She, like Sesshomaru, would have to endure her wounds without assistance. 

The night was late when he took notice of the fire, how low it had burned that little was left but the outline of ashen kindling. The torches and lanterns had long since gone out and the cold bite of winds could be felt within the cave. It was not so much the encroaching chill, which affected neither Lucidity nor himself as it did humans, but rather the simple desire for light in unfamiliar surroundings. His vision was not so depleted in the darkness that a fire was an absolute necessity, but with Lucidity in her current condition, he would prefer to have one less matter to be concerned about. He disentangled himself from her, pausing only to explain what he was doing when she asked, before gathering the mokomoko over his shoulder and his feet beneath him, to stand and make his way over to the pile of wood. 

Fresh embers rose and died each time a new log was added. And when he stoked the glowing pit with the charred end of a long stick, the resonating snap and crackle of heat and growing flames was not enough to drown out the low groan that emanated from the platform. He glanced over to find that Lucidity had lain herself down among the furs, the line of her back facing him and the fire reflecting off her yellow hair. He could see her shoulders shaking, as if she truly was gripped by the cold, and his lips pressed together in a frown. And then she convulsed, the movement abrupt and fleeting, just as her cry was, but it was enough to bring him to his feet from where he crouched in front of the fire. He walked around to the far side of the platform and peered down at a face awash with agony, eyes screwed shut and nails threatening to tear into the blankets. But briefly those eyes came open and he caught the scent of saltwater before she buried her face into the furs upon realizing he was there.

And, once more, he wondered about medicine, what there could be that he had no knowledge of. Absently, he turned his attention to the darkened passage that led out of the cave, imagining what the baskets might hold. Some herb, some remedy perhaps, not for healing, but the sort that put a person-even a Guardian-at ease, into a stupor or better yet to sleep, where she could wait out the pain.

"Sesshomaru?" 

He looked back and saw blue eyes fixed on him through a mess of illuminated hair.

"Please?" she whispered.

"There is nothing I have that will help...."

"Yes, there is," she countered, rolling with careful ease onto her back and stretching a hand out along the furs. "Lie down with me."

He blinked, nearly shook his head, but settled for laying the mokomoko back onto the futon where it would provide some reprieve from the crude bedding. Aware of Lucidity's gaze on him, he removed his breastplate and pauldron and, ignoring the small simper playing on her lips, situated himself beside her. Blankets and fur were moved about and soon he was resting with her as she wanted, both of them on their sides and facing the newly built fire, her body pressed into the curve of his. But even this simple task of changing positions brought a series of groans to her lips.

"Gods be damned, it hurts," she muttered. "Feels like my bones are on fire."

"I know," said Sesshomaru as he draped an arm around her waist, his chin coming to rest on top of her head.

"You would, wouldn't you? Tell me," she added with another shudder of pain, grasping hold of his hand.

"Tell you what? Of my past injuries?"

"Tell me anything. Past injuries, your childhood, when you first became attracted to me. I don't care; just distract me from this."

"Liar," he said. "You wish to hear the answer to the latter request; you would not have specified otherwise."

"...fine, yes, you caught me," came her soft grumble. "When did you first realize you were attracted to me? Was it when you first saw me or another time?"

"A strange thing to ask now," he said. "Why?"

"Why not?" she replied. "I get curious about what goes on in your head sometimes. And I don't want to talk about anything serious right now."

"Such as the answers you promised me," he reminded her, and she stiffened at once. "Did you think I would forget?"

"No," she muttered. "I was just...hoping to postpone that."

Sesshomaru did not respond immediately, but let his attention wander through the cave, over the formations and layers of rock that had taken an incalculable amount of years to be hollowed out and created, before his gaze came to rest on the fire, which danced and sputtered under the occasional breeze. He felt Lucidity against him, warm and alive. Suffering, but alive. And he saw in his mind's eye her body lying in the wet sand, the blood flowing freely from her stomach, and her utter stillness when he lifted her up. The memory set his teeth on edge, infuriated but allowed no outlet for that fury, and he was suddenly aware of the fingers moving over his hand, tracing the lines of his palm and the outline of his claws. Lucidity was the only one who had ever touched him in such a way, to be so fascinated by something as simple as a hand, and he felt a tightening inside that he had been growing too accustomed to, a discomfort that struck him in times when he was plagued by emotions so few could produce in him. And the mere thought that he might never experience the sensation of fingers tracing his palm again caused an unbidden growl to break free.

"Sesshomaru?" called Lucidity.

Had she come so close to death this night?

The daiyoukai could not stop this question from entering his thoughts as he pulled her against him, his frame curling around hers. His arms strained slightly in an effort not to grip her tighter and he seized her hand instead, covering the back of it with his palm and forcing his fingers between hers. Again, she said his name and, again, he did not answer, but buried his nose into her hair as another growl trickled from his throat and he felt that maddening beat of the drum inside his chest that he could no more control than the rising of the moon.

"Sesshomaru?" came Lucidity's voice a third time. "What is it?"

"Rude," he said.

"What?"

"The first time I saw you, I thought you were rude," he told her. "You stared more than was appropriate."

A brief silence greeted these words and he would not be surprised if she was contemplating his reason for finally deigning to respond. And yet she made no mention of it as she asked, "Didn't you stare, too?"

"I was not expecting to see a gaijin." 

"Fair enough," she conceded. "But that doesn't answer my question."

He breathed in her scent, tasting it on his tongue, mixed with blood and the salt of the ocean. "The day we left the village together," he replied. "You pitted your intelligence against mine; I did not realize at the time that you had done more than prove yourself an adequate opponent."

"Oh?" she said, and the note of amusement in her voice rang clear. "Only adequate? Ah, well, we both know that's a lie. Anyway, I wouldn't have guessed it was that moment."

"What moment would be your guess?" 

She became quiet again, pensive, absently stroking his wrist. "I don't know," she said after a short while. "I didn't notice anything had changed on your end, not until after you had Inukimi resurrect me with the Meido Stone. I mean, you finally started calling me by my name before that, but so had Jaken; I didn't think much of it." 

"Indeed," said the daiyoukai. "Did you not admit that you would have allowed my death if you'd been in my position?" 

She gave a snort. "At the time, yeah, I totally would have let you die." 

"And now?"  

"Need you ask?" 

"Answer me, woman." 

"I suppose you're worth the trip to hell and back to save," she said, her manner vague and dismissive. "Even if you're a pain in the ass sometimes, Fluffy." 

Instantly, he bore down on her and let out a sharp snarl in her ear. "You know I do not care for that name, woman." 

"Mmm, it's okay," she teased, turning slightly to peer up at him as he hovered over her, propped upon his arm, and slid her hand along his cheek and into his hair. "You're my fluffy pain in the ass." 

His lips drew back in a mute display teeth and fangs, and he would have seized her then, silenced her, if not for her delicate condition. And also if it was not for the pain that flashed across her face before she closed her eyes and rolled back over. He was on the verge of remarking that the pain was no less than what she deserved for her taunts, that she should know better than to move with her wounds, only for the reality of the situation to come rushing back. He sobered immediately and peered down at her quivering form, taken aback that she had been so successful in distracting them both, and begrudgingly understood the occasional necessity for idle prattle. 

"Lucidity?" he murmured, lying back down, and there was an acknowledging grunt in return. "Tell me your moment." 

She inhaled deeply, once, twice, and struggled to find her voice, breathing past the pain until, finally, he heard a soft admission of, "Red eyes." 

"Red eyes?" he repeated. 

She breathed in once more, then out. "Yes," she said with better ease. "I love your red eyes. The very first time I saw them, I felt like I was going crazy. I thought you were attractive before, but I'd been able to ignore it up until then. After that...."

Her voice trailed off into a low hum of a moan, a sound that suggested she was appreciative of the memory, and Sesshomaru did not have difficulty recalling the incident she was referring to, when he had smelled her response to his power, or what he had believed was merely to his power; it never occurred to him that her reaction was because of a physical attribute. "You are a strange woman," he declared.

"I'm aware," she replied. "But what made you finally realize?"

"Most humans are afraid when aspects of my youkai nature are revealed."

"Even Rin?"

"No," he said, thinking back on the girl and their first meeting, how she had hesitated, but approached him in the end. "She was nervous, nothing more. But she was a child and saw only that I was injured. If she had been older, it is doubtful she would have taken such risks."

"Lucky for her that she came across you when she did," said Lucidity. "Even if Koga's wolves had never attacked, I don't believe she would have survived long, living as the village orphan. Do you think she will want to stay in Kaede's village? Isn't she coming of age soon? Not that I approve of a thirteen-year-old being considered an adult, but-"

"Rin should remain in the village," interrupted Sesshomaru. "It is where she should have gone when Tenseiga first brought her back."

"I thought you wanted her with you?" asked Lucidity. "I wouldn't mind-"

"No," he said. "It has always been dangerous for Rin to travel with me. With the Guardian, it will be worse; you attract enemies far more powerful than mine."

"But...if we win this war with the Princes, what then? They won't be able to attack again in Rin's lifetime or the next several, I'm sure."

"No," he repeated. "Rin should live her life with humans; it is where she belongs."

"You'd never stray far, though, I'm sure."

A frown creased his lips as he stared into the fire once more, acutely conscious of the woman against him, who seemed unable or unwilling to focus on any particular topic and had managed to touch upon a subject he did not wish to dwell on, no more than she wanted to be caught up in the agony of her wounds. 

"What if I was still human?" she asked suddenly. 

"You are not," he answered, wondering if she had guessed his reluctance or simply sought to feed her curiosity on yet another matter. 

"But what if I was?" she pressed. 

His fingers, still trapped between hers, flexed against her palm. "This Sesshomaru would still take you for his own." 

He felt his hand being lifted and the unexpected touch of lips against his knuckles, a caressing breath along his skin. "Would you leave me in the village while you traveled?"

"You are gaijin; you would be executed." 

"What then?" 

"My mother's palace would have sufficed." 

"Like hell!" exclaimed Lucidity, and his mouth curled at the corner. "How about my own private sanctuary? A place where humans can't reach on their own, like Mount Fukuro, or something protected by barriers? Surely the great Sesshomaru could provide that?"

A heavy exhale was released from the daiyoukai. "As you wish." 

"Personal servants, a big library," she continued. "And maybe-" 

"Enough, Lucidity," he cut in. "You are merely describing your Isle." 

"Fine," she huffed, sounding more like a petulant child than the daughter of a deity. "Killjoy.... Hey, Sesshomaru? Why didn't you like living in your mother's palace?" 

Sesshomaru closed his eyes and wondered at the limits of his patience, even where Lucidity was concerned, before he took another breath in preparation of answering yet another question. 

Chapter Text

The night continued in this vain. It was not often that this of his woman gave herself over to lengthy discussions, at least those with little purpose and with the daiyoukai no less. More common, it was, that she sated her need for inane talk with Jaken or waited until they visited the village to seek out the miko and daemon slayer. Rarely had Sesshomaru endured her more trivial nonsense. And yet she had her reasons, different from the usual boredom that led her to this state of babble, this desire for conversation, and he indulged her. He told her of the early years of his childhood, the solitude and isolation that drove a young youkai boy to distraction, and described to her the tedium of life and the days spent with dust and scrolls, subjected to the teachings of his mother and the few youkai scholars of her court-now long abolished-whom she entrusted his education to.

And when Lucidity asked what sort of lessons he had to endure, he reminded her that he was born of a great bloodline and that he was expected to know his lineage and how he might uphold the family honor. He was taught his family history, the names of ancestors, their deeds, their battles. He learned of territories, allies, and their enemies, those lost to time, lines who were completely eradicated, and the ones who still lived. And, when he grew older, his father and mother alike had instructed him in the more interesting topics of combat and strategies of war. He told Lucidity how he was taught to harness his power and form the weapons necessary for battle and that he eventually mastered the ability to unseal his true form. It was feat that few child youkai were capable of, given the amount of energy that was required, and how it bespoke of his potential at a young age.  

At one point, Lucidity put to him another question: had he done nothing else, nothing beyond his studies and training? And he considered the times when he had accompanied either his mother or father on excursions outside the palace-confined to the grounds as he'd been-but those were merely extensions of his education, whether diplomatic or otherwise. And then he recalled the days he had been too restless, when he deemed himself ready and his training sufficient enough to venture out on his own, to pit himself against other youkai, regardless of his parents' ruling that he was still too young and inexperienced. He revealed to Lucidity that he had crept out the palace after it had grown dark and the household believed him asleep-as the younger the youkai, the more sleep is required-and descended to the land below.

The first evening went well, as did the second, and he returned home both nights with no one in the palace ever suspecting. He was able to slay a number of youkai he'd come across with little trouble. And though these new adventures were entertaining, they did not provide the challenge he wanted. So, on the third night, he searched for something grander than the low-class, belly-crawling creatures that infested the woods and swamps. A foolish child he'd been, an ignorant whelp, and he admitted as much to Lucidity. He'd been taught the different classes of youkai, had been told that the perfection of his power was something few could ever possess. What he did not understand was what only experience could teach, that the discipline to wield such power, to respect it, was not for a child to have.

It was on his third night that he gleaned a mere fraction of such a comprehension, when his father had saved him from the spider youkai, when his small body had been poisoned and he'd become bedridden for days afterward. His memories were unreliable during this time when he was weak with fever. And yet he did recall one matter most vividly: the sting of his father's disappointment. The great Inu no Taisho had known from the beginning, as had Inukimi, what he, Sesshomaru, had been doing. And they had allowed it, found it necessary that he should understand his limits and that he must earn his place. And yet what he had inadvertently learned was more complex: that he could die as any other would, as his father did centuries later.

But that night, his third excursion, what he remembered the most beyond the pain and fear, was his father's quiet stare after he'd slain the spider youkai and stood over his son, who lay wounded upon the ground. And the mute reproach in his expression conveyed more than any words spoken aloud: that his son had been reckless and arrogant where no arrogance had been earned. Sesshomaru had been tested, given the chance to make the correct choice, and had failed without question. Not that his father had believed Sesshomaru would never push the boundaries of childhood rules and demonstrate his own perceived invincibility based on his lineage alone; only that he expected better judgment from his son in choosing his opponents, which had sorely been lacking that night.  

Long was his tale, punctuated by more probing questions, such as the names of his tutors and if they still lived, none of whom he could recall because he never deigned to remember those faces. Or another question about the consequences his parents set forth after he'd recovered, which was confinement within the halls of the palace for a full cycle of the moon, with his wounds and the venom being a suitable substitute for a sound lashing. And there were also the moments when Lucidity was wracked with agony so great that she was unable to concentrate on his words. But once it passed, she endeavored him to go on and he would acquiesce. And she listened with rapt attention, blue eyes keen on him and filled with such awe at times that she almost resembled a child, ensnared as she was by this rare experience of Sesshomaru revealing some buried part of his life.

During the course of the night, the storm had blown itself out, leaving behind a crisp coolness to the air and the sound of droplets in the distance. The fire, as well, died down some time ago and Sesshomaru had risen yet again to feed kindling and logs to the smoldering embers. When he returned to the platform, he took a different position by situating himself upright against the boulder. Lucidity made no objections, asking only that she lay her head in his lap while remaining where she was, stretched out along the bedding, as she could not abide the gradual increase of pain in her spine in any other position. And for the remaining portion of his story, she rested on her side between his legs, gazing up at him, while he had the mokomoko tucked behind him as always, one end trailing along the platform and down his leg to fit against her back, offering some relief when she eased her weight against the fur. At some point, his hand slid absently into her hair, caressing, as though it was the most logical choice to make, while his other arm rested across the knee he'd drawn up.

"What a willful child you were," she whispered, her head lolling back along his other thigh, when the story finally came to a finish. "So fitting for you to be a little rebel." 

He didn't respond immediately, but peered down at Lucidity, at her upturned face that bore such a composed expression, neither teasing nor mocking, merely intent. And he noticed his hand, too, noticed the many golden strands wrapped around his fingers that he had been idly stroking without realizing. "All children rebel," he replied finally. "It is natural." 

"And it's natural for all children to play, too," she countered, still watching him, her focus so unwavering that he felt as if a sense of temptation should be creeping over him. "Didn't you ever do anything like that? Just have fun by yourself or with other children?" 

"Those antics were of no use to me," he told her as he looked away. "And there were no other children who lived in the palace."

"So," she murmured, oddly tentative, "you never had any playmates?" 

"I had no need, nor want of such things." 

"Pity.... All kids should have one." 

A faint, wistful note in her tone had him lowering his gaze to her once more, to see that she had closed her eyes, as though to feign sleep. And the burn of curiosity sank its hooks into the daiyoukai, a rare desire to learn of another's past; she had promised, after all. "Did you?" he asked, and the smallest crease formed between her brows. 

And then the crease vanished just as quickly and soft sigh slipped from her lips. "I don't," she began, then paused. "I don't...really remember." 

He stared at the locks strewn between his fingers, dangling over his claws like fine webs, and wondered at the significance or insignificance of her claim, never once doubting that she spoke the truth. "What do you remember, Lucidity?" he soon asked, patient in his prodding. 

The crease appeared again. "Mostly, being on my own."

"Always?" he asked, his thumb rubbing her hair against his forefinger.

"I don't know," she sighed, opening her eyes and shifting slightly against the mokomoko, before peering up at him. "I don't remember my earliest years, if I interacted with other children in the neighborhood, before it was mandatory that I be in school."

School? Yes, he was familiar with that term, having heard it from both Lucidity and the miko. And Lucidity had mentioned the educational practices of her era, that it was compulsory for children of a certain age range to attend, but little else. "How old were you?" he asked.

She swallowed and his eyes followed the smooth line of movement in her throat. "Seven, I think, or maybe eight?" she offered.

"And you were alone?"

"I was-"

Her words broke off without warning as her eyes squeezed shut. The daiyoukai leaned forward, head bent the better to study her, believing it was another wave of pain, though she was not stiff beneath his touch. But then she was looking up at him, reaching for his face, and he felt the tips of her fingers glide along his cheek.

"Damn you, Sesshomaru," she muttered, but there was no thread of anger in her voice. "I haven't thought about these things in years, all these little details that my father has told me that fill in the blanks, but that I've forgotten. Now it feels like someone else's life. I guess that's what it is: some half-remembered story of a girl."

"Tell me," he said, as her thumb brushed the edge of his bottom lip.

"Well, I was...I was shy, I suppose," she began, now lowering her arm. "Socially inept, rather. I had no siblings to base any experience off of, no idea how to make friends. And I was so far behind the other children that I had to be put in special, remedial classes just to function at the same level, which alienated me even more." 

Sesshomaru blinked. "Behind?" he repeated, his lip curling in disgust. "I have always found your intelligence formidable. How could they consider you less?"

Blue eyes widened more than was necessary. "Wow, that.... I don't think I've ever heard you give such high praise before, not even to me."

"It is not a compliment if it is the truth," he retorted. "Now answer me."

She let out a sigh and pressed herself closer, wincing at the movement. Or was it a surviving memory that made her cringe? "I was old to be starting school for the first time," she said. "Usually parents have some sort of at-home education if they wait that long, but my mother didn't. I didn't know how to read or write or do other basic things. Could barely recognize my own name. And...ah...I don't remember much of this, but my father said that I was slow to mature emotionally, that I behaved too young for my age, acted out. The teachers-tutors-had trouble calming me down when I became upset. When I was older, my mother told me that I was just too much to handle, just a badly behaved kid. All I remember is crying out of frustration because I didn't understand or my classmates were being cruel for whatever reason. I know that I once broke down during a lesson just because I was asked a question that I didn't know the answer to. School was a daily torture for years; I hated it, and the other students." 

Sesshomaru tried to imagine this girl whom Lucidity described, seemingly dim and infantile, and could picture only the dirty, wailing children he'd come across in the village or adults so moronic that little beyond the most basic of laboring work was expected of them; he had trouble believing Lucidity had so much as resembled such a poor excuse of a human and found it oddly irritating. "Why didn't your father intervene?" he demanded.

"He didn't know," said Lucidity. "He lived in another region at the time, nearly two weeks' travel on foot."

"That is no excuse." 

"Yes," she agreed, so readily that Sesshomaru frowned at her. "He was young and stupid and hated himself for it," she explained. "His biggest regret was believing my mother at face value when she said everything was fine, that she wanted to educate me herself at home for religious reasons, or such was her excuse until she was forced to send me to school by law. I suppose he wanted to believe it was true, because he didn't know what to do otherwise; I think he was scared about fatherhood. But, there was also his family." 

"His family?" repeated the daiyoukai. "The same people who fought you for his burial rights?" 

"Yes, his parents mostly. He had a sister, too, but I only met her a few times." 

"And they kept him from you when you were a child?" 

"In a way," she said. "They convinced him that I was better off with my mother. A lot of people told him the same and it's more traditional, anyway, for children to stay with the mother if the parents are separated. But they also didn't like her or her family. There was a social gap and my grandparents didn't approve. But my parents eloped despite all that, as soon as they were both of age. For all of a year, I think, or less; they divorced not long after I was born." 

The terms she used, not all were familiar to Sesshomaru, but when she elaborated further at his prompting, he sat there in silence, his hand quiet in her hair, his narrowed gaze fixed on the shadows twisting and churning over the walls. He listened to the steady trickle of water outside, what was left of the storm growling far above the mountain, coupled with the deep rumbles of the dragon that seemed to have fallen asleep. And then he felt Lucidity stiffen, heard her sharp intake of breath, and glanced down as she arched between his legs, forehead deeply knotted and teeth bared. Her mouth opened, but no sound escaped, and he eased his hand against her head, his thumb moving along the side of her face, even as she rolled onto her back to be supported by the mokomoko. Soon, though, she quieted and the tension slowly drained from her muscles. 

"Is it worse?" he asked, and she shook her head, murmuring that there was no difference, that the pain remained consistent. 

"If you have any more questions," she added, "ask them now." 

This time, his own brow knitted together, before he recalled what she had mentioned before, about women being notorious for changing their minds; she was warning him that she may intend to change hers, once more, about not discussing any serious topics. And he had too many questions running through his mind, some more frivolous than others, to allow that, and eventually he settled on one that was less so. 

"Do you know what caused you to lose your memories?" She shook her head again; he had expected as much and dug for another question. "You said you had visits with your father and that your mother abandoned you with him under that pretense. How, if he was in another region?" 

Her eyes came open and a small, unexpected smile played across her lips. "He came back," she said. "He'd moved for work, about two years before I started school. I saw him a lot before that, but then only sporadically, for holidays and other scheduled visits. But after I started having trouble in school, the teachers there began contacting him when they couldn't reach my mother." 

And Sesshomaru listened, silent and focused as Lucidity had been, as she divulged the finer details of the circumstances that had led to her change of household. She explained, in such a way that he could understand, the differences between their eras and cultures, of what was acceptable in his was not in hers. She spoke of the mandated reporting by those who worked at the educational facility, and her father's dawning realization that he had been ignorant of the many faults of the female who called herself mother to Lucidity. She told the daiyoukai of how the man finally fought for her and, in the end, won by default because the mother could not longer endure the pressure of being investigated by keepers of the law for the questionable environment she raised her child in.

And when he asked why no other family intervened, Lucidity told him that her mother's parents were just as bad as the woman herself, having little to no interest in their own offspring, let alone the child she had produced. "My mother never beat me," said Lucidity at one point. "She ignored me, in favor of men and friends and certain mind-altering activities that made her unwilling to rouse herself to find work, let alone take care of me."

"How did you have means to live?" asked Sesshomaru.

Lucidity shrugged her uninjured shoulder. "She found men to provide for us and I'm sure her parents played some hand in giving her money, but there were also programs that supported us, assistance given for housing and food and other necessities."

"What of your father's family?"

"Wrote my mother and I off as a bad mistake on my father's part, wanted nothing to do with us. After I went to live with him, they acknowledged my existence as custom demanded, but there was never any warmth there."

Nothing to return to. That was what Kaidame had said when Lucidity had bargained with him. Estranged from family, brought up in a household that cared little for her well-being, he wondered how different she would have become if left in their hands, if her father had never returned to take her, if he had not become the only family she'd valued. Very different, or so he could imagine, another generation of revolting, self-serving leeches. If her father had not intervened, she would not be as she was. And abruptly Sesshomaru was curious about the experience of meeting such a man, mortal or not, blood or not.

"What sort of person was your father?" he asked.

Lucidity blinked, staring up at him from where she still rested on the mokomoko, until her lips curved at the corners. "An asshole," she said simply.

And it was Sesshomaru's turn to stare, his mouth parting slightly before he spoke. "That is not a respectful description."

"I know, but it's the truth," she said. "And those are his words, not mine. He was a self-proclaimed asshole. He was intelligent and didn't suffer fools, even though he hated himself for being one in his younger years. I think that was why he was so hard on me, because he wanted me to be better, and he knew I could be. And he had the money-from his career and an inheritance-to provide me a better education, private tutors, and also had me learn a second language, of my choosing at least." 

"My language?"

She nodded.

"And you can think of no better way to describe him than with an insult?"

"He was a strict, doting asshole who spoiled me out of guilt and love, and I miss him," she said with a sense of finality as she rubbed at her eyes with a thumb and forefinger. "I wish he was here. I really wish he could see everything that has happened, that he could meet you...."

"Would he have approved the match?"

Whatever response Sesshomaru was expecting, it did not involve a sudden outburst of laughter that Lucidity quickly smothered behind her hands. He was too taken aback to growl any displeasure as she drew away from him and shifted onto her side, shaking with mirth and clutching with one arm at her stomach, which he did not doubt was causing her pain in all her absurd giggling. And when tears trickled from the corners of her eyes, he did not know if she cried from discomfort or amusement. Yet by the time the laughter finally subsided and she wiped at her face, grinning broadly, he could not find it in himself to be irritated. Perplexed, yes, but not irritated, and he waited in patient silence while she composed herself. 

"I'm sorry," came her immediate apology as she tilted her head back against his thigh to peer up at him. "I'm not laughing at you, I promise. I just.... You and my father would definitely butt heads. I don't doubt that he'd give his blessing. I know he'd approve of you, of how protective you are, and even understand why you're so possessive, as I do, but given your personality and his, you two would also come to blows, if it was possible. You...are not that dissimilar from him, actually," she added, looking pensive, if not a bit amazed, at this notion, her gaze drifting. "An overall distaste for people, a soft spot for only a select few, a lack of patience for morons-" 

"Lucidity," Sesshomaru cut in, and she fell silent, glancing up at him. "Do you mean to compliment or insult?" 

She blinked again, lips pursed as if in thought for a moment before slowly spreading into another grin. "It is neither if it is the truth." 

Again, he stared, nonplussed by so candid a response, though echo of his it might have been, and her grin softened into a smile, as warm and inviting as the hand that reached for him, as warm as the fingers that moved over the line of his jaw and the curve of his cheek. And he felt the same faint stirring from earlier, the desire to have her, to remind her of just how possessive he could be. But then, just as suddenly, he felt a sharp sting as her nail drew blood near his chin. Not her fault, he knew, but pulled back nonetheless. And she rolled away from him in the same instant, off the mokomoko and onto the bedding, one arm trapped beneath her and the other stretched along the furs, her taut hand spread flat, the bones protruding against the skin. He need not ask this time if the pain was worse; he could see it in her face, the way she stifled her cries, and the fresh tears that sprang to her eyes. And when she exhaled a sharp breath, a dry sob was not far behind. 

Her name was on the tip of his tongue when her heel connected with his leg. The blow was lacking in her usual strength, but was not without a certain bruising quality, and he frowned at her legs, at the limbs that had been paralyzed until this moment. She attempted to speak then, perhaps to utter an apology, but merely buried her face into the blankets as she had done earlier, muffling her noises of pain. There was another movement of her foot, the barest jerk along the furs, that was soon followed by a heavy groan and the aroma of more tears. 

Sesshomaru mutely touched the crown of golden hair as he peered down at the crumpled, trembling form of the Guardian, whose body betrayed her in these late hours, not unlike that of a mortal in old age. Her whines of pain were not easy to ignore, and it was difficult to think that only a moment ago she had been laughing as she hadn't in weeks, not in his presence at least. Another convulsion seized her, another jolt in her lower body, her legs not currently hers to command as bones and sinew and muscle knitted themselves back together. A low, thick sound rose out of her, as though she was trying in some desperation to silence herself, and in that pitiful noise he heard his name, thick, strangled, pleading.

She was weeping openly by the time he settled himself down behind her, the mokomoko a great mass of white around their forms, and he laid his arm over her, where she immediately captured his hand for her own and clutched it to her chest as she was so often wont to do. He could feel the mad rhythm of her heartbeat beneath his fingertips, every spasm that wracked her body and caused her such agony, and brought his leg over both her own, to control those involuntary movements to some degree.

And as he listened the crackling of logs collapsing in on each other under the blaze of fire and the distant clap of thunder from a storm finding a second life, the daiyoukai prepared himself for what would be a very long night.

Chapter Text

Lucidity smoothed out the freshly woven fabric along her stomach, then tugged at the sleeves that clung to her wrists. The shirt was a snug fit over her body, crisscrossed at the front and exposing nothing lower than the hollow of her throat in a sharp V. The black leggings, too, were tight upon her thighs, with the shirt just long enough to cover the hemline that hugged her waist, and boots of the same color stretched up her calves, clinging firmly to the shape of her muscles. Overall, the attire was a second skin, moving with her body and conforming to its many contours. More suitable for battle, as he had wanted.

With care, she had threaded the clothes, drawing from the earth and what the land offered into the necessary materials, and from the Guardian's power the necessary protection. During the hours of her recovery, she had put everything together into this final result. The shirt, however, she had spent an abundance of time on perfecting, from the measurements to the richly deep crimson that her lord husband had so specifically requested. This replica of what Sango had had made for her was darker than the original, more for Lucidity's preference than any other reason; though, stains of blood would be more difficult to see, an improvement in her opinion, and was a stark difference from the white fabric of the robes Sesshomaru had burned.

Tainted, he'd said. 

Her hands flattened themselves over her stomach, before her fingers groped for the hem, the movements as abrupt as the decision was, and she lifted the shirt up just beneath her breasts, to inspect the damage beneath. The discoloration of deep, crimson flesh and the sporadic open wounds not completely healed over with new skin covered most of her belly and back. Serving as a brutal reminder that this body was not indestructible, these ugly and disfiguring scars were the only visible evidence that remained of her injuries, the only hint of the physical aches and the more-than-occasional-crippling-twinges that continued to plague her. Even now, after two full nights and a day of being bedridden, she was still in pain. Walking or standing for too long hurt her legs, and worsened the constant throb of agony that was her spine. It felt as if the heat of a fire was encompassing the bones, but she gave no complaints, made no comments. 

Why would she? She had no desire to draw attention to herself, or as little as was possible among the Viper Clan. And she wanted no reminders. She wanted-wished desperately, in fact-to ignore the pain as well as she could, to not speak of it at all, because to acknowledge the pain was to acknowledge the wounds, the damage that was wrought, and what had, beyond little doubt, been lost. With a rough jerk, she pulled the shirt down and covered her face with her hands, elbows upon her knees.

Better, she thought. Better that it should happen now, before any potential hope could be had. Better that it not be at all. She hadn't believed after all, right? Though the sting in her eyes and the tightness in her throat suggested otherwise, it was pointless to worry about what could not be changed, as Sesshomaru had told her. Best to turn their attention to more immediate concerns, to matters that were within their control. 

The caress of his aura reached her before she heard the sound of his footsteps, and she stood automatically from the futon, pausing briefly to rub at her lower back, then stepped away from the platform. The light of lamps and torches illuminated the passageway he emerged from, while the fire in the pit illuminated her in return for him. And Sesshomaru stopped upon seeing her on her feet, perhaps upon seeing her in the clothes she had been working on for almost two days, that she'd still been threading when he'd abruptly left this morning, saying little beyond that he'd return later. Now near noon, he was back and she managed to smile as his eyes flicked back and forth, appraising, maybe even appreciating, the sight she allowed him to take in while she remained silent, waiting. Even as he finally approached, she said nothing, but tilted her head back to peer up at him when he came to a stop in front of her. He, too, was quiet, but brought a hand to her hair, fingers moving over the braid plaited along the side her head, higher than she could manage on her own, which he acknowledged with a soft question of, "Who did this?"

"One of the women from the village," she said.

His hand slid down the braid that hung behind one shoulder, a design that she had come to favor after being forced to endure so many from Kagome, Rin, and occasionally Sango. "You've bathed," he suddenly stated.

"They heated me a bath as well," she said. "It was overdue." 

"Indeed." 

She scrunched up her nose. "You didn't need to agree so readily." 

"You reeked of old blood and fish, woman," was his indifferent reply, his eyes still on her form, his hand still inspecting her hair. 

And she reached out and took a handful of his; not tugging, only feeling. "As did you, I'm sure," she said as the silver strands slid easily between her fingers. "Is that where you disappeared to this morning, to have yourself a bath?" 

"Yes," he answered, before abruptly lifting her braid and bringing it over her shoulder, his mouth creasing slightly. 

"Do you not like it?" she asked, bewildered by so thorough an examination over something that was ultimately pointless and nothing more than the result of boredom, a need to break from routine. 

And then his hand abruptly touched the back of her neck, the bit of skin that was so seldom exposed, and she felt his fingers trace the outline of her scar. The mark he had left, his claim on her, laced with the essence of his aura and forever part of her. Yet it was so rare that any youkai ever sensed this archaic mark. Only when she did not dampen her aura, and by extent the fragment of his, did they realize; not even the Panther Tribe had known until Jaken had blurted out who she was. And Sesshomaru had never commented on it. But now he stepped closer, close enough that she could smell the freshness of his skin with that limited sense of hers, and pressed his fingers firmly against the scars. 

"Keep it like this," he said, then let his hand drop as he turned away. 

She caught his sleeve and he stopped, peering back at her. "Where do you think you're going?"

"If you are well enough to be on your feet, we should leave," he said, but made no move to free himself.

"I still want to speak with the prisoner." 

"No one will deny you that right." 

"Come here."  

He didn't. Rather, he snatched the wrist of the hand clutching at his sleeve and, in the same instant, his other arm wrapped itself around her waist, urging her towards him. It wasn't hard, his grip, and nor was his manner forceful, but she gasped all the same, rigid in his grasp, at the hot burst of pain that threatened to unbalance her. Probably the only reason he didn't let go altogether, and he stood there as she righted herself, the disapproval blatant in his frown.

"I'm not laying back down," she said at once.

"You are not as recovered as you led me to believe," he replied, and his tone told her that he was quickly moving beyond admonishing and heading into anger. "You cannot fight in this condition."

"But I'm well enough to travel," she said as she pulled her wrist free of his grip and took hold of the sash at his waist with both hands. "And besides, I have my big, strong lord of a husband to protect me, just like when I was mortal." And she tightened the sash, adjusting it, not unlike how one might do with a modern day tie. "Just be gentle with me for the next few days." She tugged his lower body forward, smirking up at him through loose strands of her hair, especially when she saw the nearly imperceptible surprise pass over his face. "Think you can do that, puppy?"

His surprise deepened and contorted into a growing fury that revealed itself when he shoved her hands away. "Enough, Lucidity," he said sharply. "You are making me angry."

And he turned from her again, presenting his back to her, and she immediately slipped up behind him, lacing her arms around his waist, the mokomoko dangling against her side. She felt him stiffen, heard him growl, but ignored all warnings as she stood on tiptoe to rest her chin on his shoulder. "O," came her soft whisper, "I'm doing more than that. I know it, and so do you. And I know that you wish I was healed, so you can take what I can't give right now. I know why you requested this clothing, why you want the mark exposed, why you don't act on your anger and try to push me down. I know what you will do to me the moment my body can handle it."

If she could, she would have felt for his heart or tasted the heat of his skin, to sense some kind of change within him that he did not allow to show. What little she could see of his profile was blank and perfect in its beautiful stoicism. He did not so much as blink as he stood there, no longer rigid, but far from relaxed. "If you are so certain in your presumptions," he began, and his voice sounded deeper than usual, "then why do you insist on antagonizing this Sesshomaru?"  

"I want it," she murmured. "I want what this Sesshomaru will do to me." As she spoke, her lips brushed along the side of his neck, and his hand rose, almost impulsively, to clutch at her arm.

"A dangerous game to play," he said, and pulled her arms away before stepping free. He faced her as she settled back onto her feet, her spine already protesting the abuse, and met his gaze with an impassive one of her own; his expression was utterly unreadable. And yet, if she had his heightened sense of smell, she wondered how strong his scent would be to her right now. "You will regret taunting me, woman," he promised finally, then left down the passageway in an abrupt swirl of silk and fur.

This time, she let him go, feeling not so much appeased as she did relieved. Anything, she thought as she followed the daiyoukai, anything...to help her forget.

Outside, under the glare of the sun, Lucidity had to shield her eyes until her vision adjusted to the brightness, but she already knew Sesshomaru was there, standing at the edge of the path that dropped off into open air. And beside him, was Oona, who, for some odd reason, had her neck stretched out and was tilting her head back and forth, like a dog cocking its head to a sound. Every few seconds, a fleeting noise would break her, a short-clipped rumble that reminded Lucidity of a cat chirping at potential pray out of its reach. And when she glanced up, she did, indeed, see a heavy flock of seagulls, no doubt here to take advantage of the fresh catches of fish brought in by the villagers. But just as she started to wonder if Oona merely intended to watch, the dragon propelled herself into the air and a long stream of fire erupted from her parted jaws. A large portion of the flock was engulfed, and Oona was there, sweeping the falling birds into her mouth before any could reach the ground.

The village must appreciate this inadvertent pest control, and Lucidity glanced down, curious if anyone else was watching the spectacle, only to be startled by an unexpected, albeit unmistakable two-headed form flying straight towards her and Sesshomaru. She blinked as Jaken hopped down before Ah-Un even managed to land, the Staff bobbing above his head as he ran over. 

"My Lady!" he exclaimed, bypassing Sesshomaru completely and coming to a halt in front of Lucidity, who was still lingering next to the cave. "I'm so glad to see you up and about! I heard you were recovering from the battle, and that the white beast saved you." He spared a quick glance towards Oona. "How are you feeling?" 

"Better," she said, now realizing that it wasn't only a bath that had kept Sesshomaru gone so long this morning; he must have asked for a full report from his servant. "Everything all right on the Isle? Rusuban and the others are okay?" 

"Yes, yes, quite well," said Jaken. "I informed them it would be some time before you would be able to return, given your other priorities. Or will you be returning for your next seasonal slumber?"

"If my other priorities haven't been taken care of by then, it wouldn't be...." She trailed off when she caught sight of golden eyes narrowing in her direction and it took some effort not to roll her own. "Actually, I believe that once I lose consciousness, the decision will be removed for me. Jaken," she added suddenly as she felt a twinge in her lower back, "can you do me a favor?"

"What is it, my Lady?"

Leaning back against the mouth of the cave, she jabbed her thumb inside its torch-lit entrance. "The villagers have been leaving gifts. Can you pack everything up and saddle it onto Ah-Un?"

"Of course!" exclaimed the imp. "I'll get on that right away! Are you wanting to leave as soon as possible?"

"After I’m done with the prisoner," she said, and Jaken nodded before rushing into the cave. She wanted to smile at his enthusiasm, but a second twinge had her focusing more on trying not to grimace. Dammit...maybe she wasn't fit for travel just yet. However, when she noticed Sesshomaru watching her, she straightened and began striding away from the wall, to make her way down the path that he'd carried her up only the other day. A path that, perhaps, she still wasn't able to walk, as another echo of pain had her coming to a stop, her foot dragging and kicking up a small cloud of dust. A slow, trickling burn radiating up her spine made her long for the numbing water of the hot bath from earlier. The relief had not been much, but she knew she would wanting to soak in as many hot springs as possible for the next several days, perhaps longer.

"Lucidity?" Sesshomaru had come to stand behind her, so close that she felt the warmth of his body, before his hand touched the small of her back. "Are you able?"

"I could make it down the mountain...."

"But?"

"But then I would be crawling the rest of the way through the village."

There was no response from the daiyoukai, no movement, not immediately, until the hand at her back slid around her waist and she was suddenly being lifted in his arms. She peered up at him, brows raised, but he gave no explanation as he so casually stepped off the side of the mountain and descended towards the village.

"Show off," she muttered. "A severed spine won't keep me from flying, you know?"

"I am aware," Sesshomaru said, his attention on their destination.

"Then why-"

"Is this a complaint, woman?"

"No, but-"

"Need you have a reason, then?"

"Well, before I was confused. Now I'm really curious," she said, hooking both arms around his neck and squeezing briefly so that he glanced at her. "You carry me because you like it, don't you?"

He looked away, his expression, as ever, impassive, and didn't answer. It only made her grin and she laid her head against the white mass of the mokomoko, giving no thought to arriving in the village in such a manner. Not even when he landed in the midst of the marketplace and there was a noticeable drop in volume and activity from the bustling crowds did she have a mind to care. He lowered her to her feet, careful it seemed so that there was no jarring impact. And yet when she attempted to step away, she felt the pressure of lingering hands on her waist.

"Next time," he said, his mouth hovering above her ear, "I will drop you."

A snort of laughter broke from her, which she quickly concealed behind her hand. Not for an instant did she doubt his threat, but he would never have made it if there hadn't been truth to her words. The desire to tease him further was almost overwhelming. Yet this was no longer the time and definitely not the place, and not to mention he was already walking away, too far for whispering coy taunts.

And people were staring. Though when she and Sesshomaru passed the villagers, eyes dropped and heads bowed. No one was running up to them. No one approached with proffered gifts. There were no greetings, no murmurs of gratitude, no remarks of relief at her recovery. Silent, respectful, aware that the Guardian and her Protector had no interest in any interactions, or so Lucidity could only assume. Other than Masami, she didn't much care to interact with the vipers; even the women who had helped her with the bath and braid had been regarded in the same manner as servants of the Isle. Or was it that the villagers were completely ignorant of her social preferences? After witnessing a demonstration of her power, were they afraid, as they were of Sesshomaru?

Up ahead, the daiyoukai’s voice rang out, cutting through her thoughts, and she heard a sharp order of, "You are in the way. Move."

Lucidity spotted something at his feet as he walked by, a small, quaking form of a woman on her knees, prostrated with her forehead on the ground and a basket beside her that appeared to have been dropped. Fresh bits of fruit were rolling in every direction and Lucidity stooped to pick one up. Almost perfectly round, its color vibrant, and she abruptly recalled how Jaken had once asked her to pick apples for them, which she only remembered so vividly because of the events of that day. Such a mundane task it had been, gathering food to eat, and was followed by such life-altering events that it was difficult to imagine that the two could coincide. She'd spent that morning picking apples, and then spent the evening of that same day clinging to her sanity as the Guardian.

Everything was so different now. She was so different. And yet as she dropped the fruit into the woman's basket, her gaze on Sesshomaru's figure walking ahead-a sight that was so soothing in its familiarity-she knew that some things would never change, not really, not ever, and she was fine with that.

Chapter Text

Filthy was an understatement.

The usual grime and dirt covered the prisoner, yes, but that was to be expected. During the same period of time that Lucidity had spent in the cave, the prisoner had spent being interrogated. She had never asked what methods Sesshomaru had used or those Masami intended to use. She was familiar with Sesshomaru's claw marks, the odor of his poison, but she saw other wounds that had been inflicted by a blade, others by fire, some by fangs, and so on. None of the cuts, burns, or puncture marks had been tended to and the smell of infection was beginning to set in. Puss seeped from gaping flesh and mixed with the old, dried blood on his skin. His hair was matted with it, along with mud, bodily oils, and perhaps other matters she didn't care to identify. A gash was visible, creeping down from his hairline and over his forehead. Blood had gone everywhere, over his eyes and nose and mouth, into an ear, down his throat. So thickly caked, it all was, that his eyes had been sealed shut. Flies hung in heavy numbers around him, created a constant buzzing in the air, and it would be a surprise if larvae hadn't made a home yet in all those festering wounds. 

The putrid stench of rot and waste would have been enough on its own to make Lucidity recoil from the hut, if what was lying seemingly half-dead inside hadn't done the trick. She covered her nose and mouth and backed away from the entrance so rapidly that she collided with one the vipers posted outside.

"Clean him up!" she snapped. "Gods be damned, get him fed and watered. Get those injuries covered up. Do you people think I can talk to him in this condition? This is disgusting!"

"But, my Lady, he is set for execution after you are through with him," said the guard. "There is no reason-"

"He is useless to me like this!" she shouted. "Do what I say; I need him coherent enough to answer questions."

"He has not answered any questions since Sesshomaru-sama. Our leader has been trying-"

Her hand shot out and snagged the guard by the neck of his haori so fast that he didn't have time to raise his weapon as his feet parted company with the ground. She knocked the sword from his grasp when his arm moved and took note of the three other guards who rushed forward, only to stop dead in their tracks when she fixed them with a withering glare. The glances they exchanged were anxious and uncertain and she ignored them in favor of the one dangling above her. 

"Are you not grateful like the others that your home is no longer threatened?" she demanded. "After everything I have done for your people, this is a small thing I ask. If you refuse me, I will refuse you the next time a viper comes crawling to me for help." 

"That would be an insult to our Lady Guardian," said a new voice. "Give her what she wants. Now!" 

Rare it was to see open anger in Masami, but there was no mistaking the tone in his voice or the expression on his face-now poultice free and with new scars forming-as he eyed the three guards, the fourth of which Lucidity dropped upon the viper leader's arrival. Not because she was concerned about any insults, but so that the guard could scramble about with his fellows in carrying the prisoner out of the hut and spiriting him away to another part of the village to be made presentable. 

"Apologies," said Masami. "We would have had him prepared if we'd known that you were coming. But we are glad to have you back. How are you-?" 

"As well as can be expected," she interrupted, to which Masami smiled. 

"I am not sure what to expect, and that is why I must ask," he said. 

As they spoke, the two of them walked away from the hut. Lucidity wasn't certain who was following whom, but she intended to go no farther than the daiyoukai standing some distance apart from them. He'd been giving the place a wide berth, claiming nothing more than having no interest in seeing the prisoner again, but now she realized that it was the smell he was trying to avoid. She nudged him when she came to stand at his side, mutely conveying her annoyance that he should have told her how bad it would be, and he graced her with a cursory glance before peering back up at the sky, where the figure of Oona was still flying overhead, circling and charring her meals right out of the air. 

"Where does your pet come from?" asked Masami. "I've never seen anything quite like that creature." 

"Far south from here, in a much colder region," said Lucidity. "Snow is more common there year round, a perfect camouflage for her color, but she seems to be doing just fine in this country." 

"So far from home? I wonder what brought her here." 

Lucidity didn't answer. Not that she didn't have her suspicions and not that she had any reason to hide those suspicions, but rather because of the shock that swept up her spine and made her knees buckle. One moment, she'd been craning her head back to keep Oona in her sight, and the next she was trapped against the daiyoukai's body, his arm around her waist and her feet scrambling to find a hold on the ground, despite the aching protests of her back. She was eventually able to find her balance, though Sesshomaru supported most of her weight. 

"I see," said Masami slowly. "That is why you were so impatient with my men. You didn't disapprove of the prisoner's condition; your pain has lessened your tolerance of the situation. How long have you been on your feet, my Lady? Perhaps you should sit." 

"I'm fine," she said. "Sesshomaru, let go." 

But the stoic daiyoukai merely stared down at her and there was something decidedly challenging in his gaze. "Put your weight on both feet," he told her, "then I will do as you ask." 

"I'm not asking!" 

"Do it, Lucidity," he said. And he was so damn calm and patient that she felt suddenly childish for refusing, as if her arguing was an admission unto itself. Gritting her teeth, she did as he wanted, lowering one foot from where she stood on her toes, and then the other. Her back straightened, the muscles constricting, but she remained upright and Sesshomaru let his arm fall away as he had promised.

"If you would like to return to the cave, I can have the prisoner brought to you when he is ready," Masami announced. 

"No," said Lucidity at once. "I'm tired of looking at those walls." 

"That is understandable," was his amicable reply. "There is another place. I can't say that it is my first choice for the use that you intend, but it is removed from the crowds, at least, as the cave is." 

He invited Lucidity and Sesshomaru to follow with a gesture and was soon leading them back towards the marketplace, and then beyond it, deeper into the village where the huts began to rise along the side of the mountain. Every step was felt, every muscle protested, as Lucidity made her way through the crowds, keeping Masami in her sights. Sesshomaru never moved far from her side and cut an easy path for her to follow through the people milling about. And the farther she walked, the more necessary it became to depend on Sesshomaru creating these paths, to have no obstacles in her way as she put one foot in front of the other. She could feel a tightening low in her back that began to seep its way downward, infecting her thighs, her calves. Long strides were becoming difficult and, as the ground beneath her feet gradually inclined, she was soon falling behind, legs shaking, spine curling, and her eyes stinging, until she stopped altogether.

Her face was hot with embarrassment when Sesshomaru came striding back. She could barely lift her head, let alone meet his eye, and wouldn't even look in Masami's direction, where he must have been standing there, waiting and watching, witnessing everything, just like the villagers around them must see how she struggled. She swallowed as she saw Sesshomaru's boots stop in front of her, his shadow falling over her. 

"Can you make it?" he asked. "On foot or otherwise?"

She shook her head and muttered, "It hurts too much."

Not a word was spoken by the daiyoukai as he came forward and hoisted her up. This time, she didn't wrap her arms around his neck, but kept them in her lap, her gaze fixed on her knees as she tried to block out the noise of the crowds. And, for a short while, there was naught but silence between them as Sesshomaru walked, making his way with ease through the village and finally beyond the huts and into the surrounding trees, Masami not far ahead. Eventually, however, that silence was broken with a soft order. 

"You will refrain from walking until you have given yourself more time to heal." 

Lucidity grumbled, but didn't exactly argue. Honestly, this excursion had her so riddled with pain that it felt as if her skin was splitting apart to release a magma of boiling blood, and it left her with no desire whatsoever to push herself further. Her cheeks were burning and her eyes were wet as she fought the urge not to hug her arms around the daiyoukai's neck or bury her face into his furs. "This is humiliating," she groaned, bringing a hand up to cover her eyes.

"The snakes are the ones who should be humiliated," said Sesshomaru, startling her enough to look up at him. "They cannot defend themselves and come to you for protection. In part, they are responsible for your injuries, but do not acknowledge this beyond the gratitude that is expected. If they knew the extent of your suffering, this entire village would be on its knees."

"We would have come here eventually," she said. "Even without Masami coming to the Isle, we would have learned about the troubles on the coastline from your mother. We still would have fought the sea serpent."

"Perhaps," he said. "Perhaps not. We came to this village without knowing what to fully expect. We could have learned about the black stones in another place, under different circumstances. We could have been better prepared and you would not have been injured. If myself and the vipers had remained on the shores, you would not have restrained yourself from using your power-"

"And killed the sea serpent without ever getting near it," Lucidity finished with a sigh. "Or I could have sent Thalia here to take care of the stone, if she completed her other task in time. Or I could have planned a different method of attack. There are many scenarios of how this could have turned out differently, but we shouldn't dwell. Weren't you the one who said just two nights ago that we shouldn't be concerned about what we can't change? There's no point in discussing this."

Without warning, Sesshomaru came to a stop and his cool, golden gaze settled on her with such intensity that she felt as if she had said something wrong, and yet he didn't appear to be angry. "There is," he began. "The consequences of your wounds will make themselves known in due time. If such an outcome is to be confirmed, then the Viper Clan owes us a debt that cannot be repaid. You owe them nothing and I will agree to no future aid. Should you go against this, there will be discord between us that will not be easy to forgive." 

Again, he did not seem upset, or at least not angry, simply informative, and a swell of emotion rose in Lucidity's throat, clogging her airways, as his pace resumed. She wasn't certain how to respond, if to respond, and remained completely silent as a result. She laid her head against the mass of fur that was always there on his shoulder and let her gaze slide in and out of focus, wishing she could do the same with her thoughts. If she could, she would have put a halt to any and all activity tumbling around in her mind, but such effort would have been fruitless. She couldn't stop herself from thinking, from wondering about what could have been or what was, if their fears would be realized, if she would feel more relieved in the end or miserable as she did now. If she dared to shift her form, then they would know for certain and this underlining anxiety would disappear, for better or worse. But shifting, in itself, was a risk, one she was not willing to take and one that really would infuriate Sesshomaru.

There seemed to be no end to her worrying, and it distracted efficiently enough that she was surprised when it didn't take long for Masami to bring them to an enormous, wooden structure. At first she was bewildered as to how she had not spotted it before, until she realized that the thatched roof was covered in fresh foliage, disguised to blend in with the treetops, and then wondered why this building was so far removed from the village. The entrance was peculiar, but only in the sense that it had a pair of double doors that opened outward, rather than a single door on a track. On the outside, it was impossible to decipher the full shape and size, with so many trees providing camouflage, and it came as a surprise to discover that the interior was perfectly round. The building was also larger than she had initially believed, much larger, enough to hold over a hundred people or more. She could see what appeared to be individual hearths, unlit but ready for use, and also markings upon the walls and ceiling that, even with her keen sight, were difficult to decipher in the dark. Pillars supported the domed ceiling and at the center was a round, roughly carved stone dais that Masami was circling, lighting several high-standing braziers.

"We usually reserve this hall for feasts and ceremonies," he said as he set down the bit of flint and iron pyrite at the base of the last brazier. "Sometimes there is the rare occasion of a visiting tribe whom we house here. I hope this is suitable." 

"It will do," answered Sesshomaru, while Lucidity peered around.

With the braziers blazing, the markings were revealed. Paintings, in fact, none too different than prehistoric ones found in caves, save for the copious numbers of snakes depicted in the scenes. There were bits of writing here and there, as well, and stars had been charted across the ceiling. The writing she did not recognize, which was something of a shock, with all the languages-both verbal and otherwise-stored away in the memories, and fathomed that it must be the written language of the Viper Clan. She looked up at what appeared to be the constellation Draco, but craning her head back brought on another, albeit smaller spasm of discomfort that Sesshomaru seemed to notice with a quick dart of his eye before he lowered her onto the dais. 

Not long after, Masami strolled out with the promise he would return, while the daiyoukai took to inspecting the artwork along the walls. Lucidity was left alone to sit on the edge of the raised bit of stone, watching the meandering figure that was her husband and wishing she could join him. Such a simple thing it should be, to walk. How easily this could have been avoided. How easily, with just a few small changes, this could have turned out differently. A hand came to her stomach and the swelling in her throat-not quite forgotten-thickened once more. She was starting to feel ill, but just as quickly, she shook her head and laid down, stretching out along the dais, arms above her head and the braid sliding off her shoulder.

It wouldn't do to dwell, and she wished that there were more than star charts to keep her mind occupied. She lay there, studying the hand-painted night sky with its many constellations whose names she could not completely remember, and found the flickering light of the fires to be an irritating distraction as she tried to determine if a certain cluster of stars were the Seven Sisters. With a surge of annoyance, she let loose a small thread of energy and a sharp gust of wind battered at the flames. The ceremonial hall was momentarily doused in darkness, until she allowed the flames to burn again, raising them up a bit higher than before with a slight excess of oxygen. She turned her head to stare at one brazier in particular, watching it leap and dance.

The decision wasn't even conscious on her part. Manipulating the air around the fire was simply the next most logical thing to do. And the fire soon began to stretch towards the ceiling, twisting and arching, shapeless and then abstract. The flames separated into ropes of searing heat, resembling a many-tentacled creature, before coming together again, weaving back and forth, until a female figure became distinguishable, spinning round and round. The fire of another brazier leaped in to join, a four-legged animal that prowled with raised hackles and a long snout. It circled the woman, who attempted to flee, racing across an unseen path in the air, the wolf snapping at her heels before it finally took her down.

A footstep sounded near, and the figures disappeared as the fires were extinguished, returning to the confines of the braziers. Lucidity pushed herself up, rubbing at a cheek that felt distinctly pink from being so close to the heat, and saw that Sesshomaru was beside the dais, gazing at the innocently burning flames. And then those golden eyes turned to her. 

"Your tricks with this element would be put to better use against the sea youkai," he said. 

"You know that I can manipulate fire better than I can create it," she said, and snapped her fingers for emphasis, though the gesture was not necessary to spark to life the single flame that now hovered above her palm. "So, find me a source in the middle of an ocean if you can and I'll use it."

"The Staff," said Sesshomaru. 

The flame died as she stared, mouth slightly ajar before she managed to close it and speak. "Well...fine then. I guess Jaken will be happy to be included. Or will he balk at the idea of being on the front lines?"

"Not if he is given a direct order," Sesshomaru answered as he folded his arms within the sleeves of his haori. "Will the Guardian of the South obey your orders as readily as Jaken does mine?" 

Lucidity blinked. "Thalia? I don't see why not; she wasn't opposed to my succession as leader. Why do you ask?" 

"She will be useful against the sea youkai."

"More than useful; her help is necessary at this point."

"Agreed. Your command of her element is pitiful."

"Really?" Lucidity replied, brows quirked and her voice dry with sarcasm. "I hadn't noticed."

"What of your command of the earth?"

"Better," she said. "Second to that of the North. Why?"

"You have never used it."

"Yes I have; you've just never seen it."

This time, Sesshomaru was the one who blinked and fixed his full attention onto her, for he'd been staring into a brazier.

"I had to travel through the earth, remember? To hunt down the last of the blackness," she reminded him. "And I used it again to seal the fault line the sea youkai had made."

"You are saying that you are able to manipulate the land?" asked the daiyoukai.

For a moment, she considered explaining the difference between the earth's mantle and crust, the natural shifting of tectonic plates and the unnatural manipulation or sometimes outright creation of those plates by the Guardians of both the North and the East for their own purposes. Instead, however, she merely shrugged and said, "Something like that. I can mend or make cracks in the earth, create mountains, or raise land from the ocean. That was how the Isle and Avalon were made."

If she was fool enough to expect that any of this would impress Sesshomaru, his followup question of, "Is that all?" would have been a slap in the face. As it were, she was not so foolish, but she still shook her head. "Is triggering earthquakes not enough for the prince of youkai?"

Golden eyes narrowed. "Answer me, Lucidity."

"Sesshomaru, the Guardians could change the face of this planet," she said, doing little to hide her exasperation. "We could make it completely uninhabitable, destroy it entirely, or make it an absolute paradise. What more do you want?"

In several, brisk strides, he was standing in front of her, so close that his hakama brushed her knees and she had to crane her head back to keep him in her line of sight, her spine mutely protesting. "You, Lucidity," he said. "I wish to know what you are capable of, on your own."

She leaned back on her hands and the pain in her spine receded. It was tempting to hook a foot around his leg, to urge him forward with an inviting spread of thighs. Yet she saw no reason to tease him, nor torture herself, when nothing could come of it. "You've witnessed the Guardian's power for yourself. On a whim, I could destroy everything; that is, if I didn't concern myself about using too much energy or anyone getting caught in the crossfire. I have had my fill of injuries, though; I don't think I'll have the patience to restrain myself in any future dealings with our enemy from the sea."

The answer seemed to satisfy Sesshomaru, or at least he asked no more questions. For several long moments, he gazed down at her, as though expecting that she was attempting to deceive him somehow. But when she tilted her head, brows raised once more and expression open, silently inviting him to probe further, he closed his eyes in what she could only assume was acceptance. "Very well," he said, starting to turn away.

Damn that temptation, she thought as her foot caught him around the knee and slid up along his thigh, just for the few delicious seconds that it took for him to go still and peer back at her with a frown. Only then did she let her leg drop as a slow smile curved her lips, still leaning back on her hands. With those eyes on her, she was suddenly that much more aware of the new clothing she wore, of how her breasts seemed to strain against the fabric with every breath she took, and could not stop her thoughts from straying, of what they had discussed before leaving the cave, as all her worries and concerns faded into little more than background noise.

"There is one thing I can do that I have never bothered with before," she told him, urging him closer with another touch of her foot. 

The daiyoukai opened his mouth to reply, and a flower bounced off the top of his head. At first, he didn't move, merely dropped his eyes to the ground before he crouched down. When he rose, a camellia was poised between his fingers, and there was a definite crease to his mouth as he stared at the scarlet petals. And then he looked up, and so did Lucidity, taking in the sight for herself that the barest tug of her power had manifested. Vines hung like thick, green ropes across the ceiling and walls, stretching across the wood in such abundance that little could be seen beneath. Flowers, in and out of season, painted an array of vibrant scenery of differing colors and hues, from the favored camellia to peach blossoms, morning glories to chrysanthemums, carnations to hydrangea, and so on. There were no trees or bushes or anything to be seen where these flowers would have normally bloomed, only vines that carried this unnatural, floral collection.

And the flowers were falling in earnest now, covering the earthen floor in a shower of white, pink, blue, purple, orange, and more colors too numerous to name. Sesshomaru did not seem to notice the flowers scattered over his shoulders and mokomoko or the ones caught in his hair. He took it all in with a measured gaze, even the roots that shot out of the ground to wrap around his ankles, expanding right over his boots, along with the vines that swung down and slithered around his upper body, pinning his arms to his sides. 

"Stop," he ordered, albeit making no effort to free himself. "You have made your point." 

"Point?" she echoed with a smile. "I never intended to make a point; I'm simply having fun."

"Release me," was all he said.

"Just a small bit of fun?"

"Now, woman." 

"What if I refuse?" 

The smell of the dokkaso did not come as a surprise, and the vines melted away at the touch of familiar, acrid smoke that rose from his claws. And it was with a lazy step that he broke the hold of the roots around his feet before he was upon her. Quite literally, with his hand on her throat and his knee between her legs, and Lucidity found herself on her back. His movements were not harsh or brutal, but he'd pushed her down all the same, and there was a sizzling crackle in the air, the caress of his aura over her skin. She didn't understand what he was doing, or what the hell he intended, as he knelt above her, his other hand resting beside her head, those fingers flexing around her throat. But then her eyes widened as the whites of his disappeared, bleeding out into a brilliant crimson, the golden centers giving way to blue. The markings on his cheeks expanded, and when his lips drew back as a rough, guttural sound escaped his throat, she saw the row of fangs that his teeth had become. 

Her breath hitched and a faint, dizzying wave washed over her, raising the flesh on her arms, the hair on the back of her neck, and a thrill that both warmed and chilled rushed through her. He leaned closer and her stomach tightened. There was a threatening pulse between her legs that seemed to beat in rhythm to the rapid drum of her heart as his hot breath touched her cheek, those red eyes boring into hers, his power rushing over her, so commanding, so alluring to her quickly shattering mind. And then she felt the firm press of his fangs against her lips as his mouth covered hers, nearly crushing, her gasps sharp and uneven, moans she barely understood breaking from her, only to be smothered by the demanding kiss of the daiyoukai. She felt the hand on her neck shifting, gliding downward, fingers fiddling with the seams of the shirt against the hollow of her throat, before the hand moved farther still and finally came to rest between her breasts. And she became that much more aware of herself, of her labored gasps, the way her breasts heaved, how her skin tingled, right down to the contracting nipples that rubbed against the inside fabric of the clothing, aching and, simultaneously, exhilarating. 

They shouldn't. She knew that they shouldn't. Not here, not when the vipers could return any second, waltzing in through those doors, never expecting their ceremonial hall to be so defiled. And she couldn't, regardless of where they were; her injuries wouldn't allow it. Sesshomaru must realize this, too. And yet he wasn't relenting. He hadn't stopped kissing her, feasting on her. There was no end, and she didn't have it in her to shove him away. She didn't want to! And she moaned, a long, drawn out whine that was so desperate, so pitiful in its yearning, and he growled so deeply in return that the sound reverberated right down to her bones.

And then he was gone. 

Panting, Lucidity gaped at the vine-covered ceiling, a harsh ringing in her ears, before she eased herself up, her movements slow, painful in the wrong places, throbbing where she should not be throbbing. There he stood, some yards apart from the dais, so perfect in his composure, every hair and line of fabric in place, his eyes once more that cold hue of hard gold. 

"Calm yourself, Guardian," he said, the words laced with such indifference that her spinning mind of confusion cranked to a grinding halt. "Or have you not learned how to control your desires?"

"Bastard," she croaked in a trembling whisper, her vision filled with those red eyes...red eyes that he knew made her weak. "You did this to me on purpose!" 

"Indeed," he replied, and there was an unmistakable note in his voice that told her he was quite pleased with the results. "I warned you that you would regret taunting me, woman." 

"I wasn't this bad to you! Sesshomaru-" 

Without warning, he was in front of her once more, his hand cupping her jawline and forcing her head back. There was a tremor in her spine, but nothing more, as his claws scraped along her skin. "Save your complaints," he said. "This is only the beginning. When you have healed sufficiently, I will take what I want." He leaned down until his face was level with hers, his grip remaining firm. "And you will make no protests, woman, understand?" 

Her mouth opened, but nothing came out. She could feel herself shaking, her muscles tight. Not in pain, but rather in need, some dire want that could not be so easily satisfied with a mere kiss or touch. Yet there was no outlet, absolutely none, save for what her lord husband promised. In the end, she could only swallow and nod her defeat, an uncomfortable heat in her eyes. But when he stood and let his hand fall away, she caught it on impulse and peered up at him, catching his steady gaze that swept down the length of his arm to meet her eye. There was no thought behind the act. She just wanted to touch him, to show some sort of affection, and didn't really understand the reason why, only that she needed it. Not for reassurance or anything so mundane, just-

She jumped as the doors suddenly opened and four figures entered.

Chapter Text

Lucidity felt Sesshomaru’s fingers slide free as he took his hand from hers and stepped away, and she reluctantly straightened upon the dais. 

The group of youkai paused upon entering, and the reason was simple to understand, considering that the three guards were standing just beyond the threshold, mouths open and eyes wide, at the garden of flowers and vines that now decorated their ceremonial hall. 

"I was bored," spoke Lucidity into the silence. "We've been waiting here a while."

And the guards snapped to attention, quickly urging with prisoner towards the dais with their spears. The sea youkai shuffled forward, manacles fixed upon his wrists and ankles. The clanking of the chains was the only noise that filled the great room as he was forced onto his knees before Lucidity. He'd been cleaned as she'd demanded, given new clothes as well. Any visible wounds had been tended to, but what caught her attention were the heavy bandages covering his hands and feet. It took several moments for her to understand the need to have each toe and finger dressed so thoroughly. But once she did, she pursed her lips together and looked into the bright green eyes-not so different from the color of sea foam-that were staring at her with obvious foreboding. And hatred. Such hatred! It glittered in his eyes like molten jewels, was seen in every vein of taut muscle in his frame. And when she carefully lowered herself to kneel across from him, his body went rigid, his face paling, and he bared razor-sharp teeth at her in a trembling scowl.

One of the guards cracked him in the back of his head with the end of a spear. "You will show respect to the Guardian of the East!" the guard snarled. 

"That will do," said Lucidity, and the vipers moved back in unison, bowing their heads like a well-rehearsed dance. "Leave." 

And they left, without word or protest, while she remained where she was on the ground, with the prisoner glaring at her with such intensity that it could be tasted on the air. He looked away only when Sesshomaru, who was at his back, began to circle, and he turned his head to keep the daiyoukai in his sights.

"What do you intend to do with him?" asked Sesshomaru. 

"I'm not sure yet," she admitted. 

"Do you think I'm afraid of you?!" came the sudden hiss from the prisoner. "What more can you do to me that has not already been done?"

"You don't have much of an imagination, do you?" replied Lucidity. 

The prisoner lifted his shackled wrists. "Remove these and I'll show you personally what sort of imagination I have, you whore!" 

She raised a brow, but it was Sesshomaru who lashed out, striking him across the face hard enough to knock him into the dirt. "Why do they always assume I'm a whore?" she wondered aloud, glancing up at the daiyoukai. 

"Your scent lingers." 

"Ah...and that would be your fault," she muttered, and watched as the prisoner pulled himself upright, spitting curses at them both, a thin line of blood trailing from the corner of his mouth. "Sesshomaru, I want to talk to him alone." 

Sesshomaru's frown was hard as he looked at her and the subtle disapproval in his expression did not escape her attention. He would not have it, she was certain. Her injuries were still too severe. She could barely walk. He wouldn't allow her to be alone with someone who wanted to kill her, no matter how minimal the risk. Regardless, she wanted the privacy, to have the prisoner's full attention on her, and she was ready to make her own arguments, and braced herself for his rebuttal.

Sesshomaru, however, did not say any of this to her. In fact, he said nothing at all, but swept out of the hall in a flurry of fur and silk, clearly less than happy about the situation, and yet utterly silent! No objections, no complaints, nothing but complete acceptance. She was floored! Just what on earth was going on with him?! This wasn't the first time. It had happened before when she'd wanted him to meet her in the ocean with the vipers, and again when she ordered him back to the shore. Why was he obeying? Usually it took twisting an arm or two before he'd relent, such as when he wanted her to return to the Isle to heal in the boughs of her Tree. She'd had to make her point then so that he would agree. Why not now? What was different? 

"What power does a female have to make men bow to her will?"

The sneering voice of her captive broke through the tangle of her thoughts and she took her eyes off the double doors, fixing him with a cold stare. He had more bravado with everyone else gone and was leaning forward, his jagged teeth glinting, and eyes filled with malice. There was a promise of pain in that face; he would hurt her if given the chance. It was most tempting to give him that chance, too, and show him how pointless fighting would be. Perhaps, if necessary. For now, however, she answered his question by unraveling her aura. 

An explosive expansion of energy, it was, enough to blanket the entire village of the vipers and more. It pressed upon the air and body alike, suffocated the senses so that they were dead to all else. She'd seen lesser youkai and even humans collapse to their knees when she released the full potential of this aura, a storm without clouds, thunder without sound. Gasping, crawling, struggling, some had even begged for it to stop. Even Inukimi had paled the first time she'd felt the Guardian's aura, with beads of sweat running down her temples. 

And this youkai was no different. His mouth opened in a silent scream as he jerked away from her, kicking up a mayhem of dirt and flowers in his panicked haste to scramble to his feet. But apparently, he'd forgotten about the shackles around his ankles, because the moment he tried to run, he fell over, landing hard on the ground. And still he continued to struggle, flopping onto his front, pushing himself up, and bounding for the exit as fast as the short chains would allow.

Roots sprang from the earth and crawled their way over the doors, forming a barrier that the bound and weaponless youkai could not tear through, though not from lack of trying. He yanked and clawed at the roots and succeeded in ripping at it piece by piece. However, for every one root he destroyed, several more grew again to replace it, until the doors were so thickly covered that not a shadow of their surface could be seen. And though roots continued to grow, moving beyond the doors and reaching for the ceiling, the youkai continued his vain struggles to free himself.

"I would rather have some level of cooperation from you," Lucidity said when he finally paused long enough, shoulders visibly heaving with labored gasps of exhaustion. "Sit with me and talk."

"And why would I do that?" he demanded, keeping his back to the hall. "Do you believe showing me kindness will make me cooperate? Do you believe having me bathed and cared for will convince me to answer your questions? Your snakes will execute me the second we leave from here."

"They will not-"

"Don't lie to me!" he snarled, spinning around in a wild fury, frame tense and ready to spring. "Their leader tortured me himself, and when all his attempts failed to get any answers, he confessed that he wanted to kill me then and there, but couldn't, not until the Lady Guardian had what she wanted from me. As soon as you are done, I'm dead. So, get on with it, you stupid whore! Get on with your interrogation, if you think you can make a difference!"

Lucidity considered the sea youkai she had taken captive, face so pale with fear, his body trembling and weak; and yet he was so resolute in his determination not to break. Was it bravery? Or did he truly not know the answers that Sesshomaru and Masami had been trying to get at by carving his flesh? She could not imagine having such resolve. If she was in his place, in the clutches of an enemy, she doubted she would last an hour, let alone days. It sickened her to remember what Morstua had done to her in the short amount of time she'd been at his mercy, the way his hand had torn into her body and fondled her organs and pulled screams from her throat for his own delight and pleasure. An involuntary shudder ran through her, filling her with a rush of cold, and she closed her eyes while giving a quick shake of her head. 

"Torturing you would make no difference," she said as she looked back at the prisoner, who straightened ever-so-slightly and regarded her with wary surprise. "And I would prefer not to, if given the choice. Both Masami and Sesshomaru have made you bleed to no effect. You obviously do not respond to the threat of pain or death. And even if I promise that you will live, I'm highly doubtful that you will answer my questions. Am I correct in these conclusions?" 

"Yes!" he said with a sneer. "It seems that you aren't completely stupid; but, you seem to have no sense of who has claim over my life. You may have captured me, but it is the viper leader who has rights to my life. Only he can spare me, no matter your agreement to keep me alive this long." 

"Agreement?" she echoed. "Masami did not agree to anything. I ordered him to keep you alive. You may have no concept about who I am, but he does. If I decide to spare you, there is nothing he or the Viper Clan can do to stop me."

"Even if you're a powerful youkai in your own right, our kind have rules of war that-"

"I am not youkai," interrupted Lucidity. "Your rules of war are not mine." 

The prisoner stared, his lips parting a fraction. "Then...what are you?" 

Lucidity pointed to the spot he had vacated. "Sit and we shall talk." 

He didn't move. 

"I can force you, if you prefer." 

With a hard set to his jaw and a defeated glance back to the double doors, the sea youkai shuffled back over, the chains clanking with every step, and plopped himself down in front of her. 

"Do you have a name?" she asked, but he only scowled. "Mine is-" 

"Can you do as you claim?" he suddenly asked. "Can you give me my life?" 

She nodded. 

"But only if I answer your questions?" 

Again, she nodded. 

"Then kill me now." 

This time, she smiled. "May I at least know the name of the one we are condemning to death?" 

A heavy snort broke from the sea youkai, who then leaned back on his heels, eyes closed, in a show of resignation. "Toru." 

"Toru," she repeated. "I am Lucidity, daughter of the Mother Goddess, Guardian of the East, and the wife of Sesshomaru, eldest son of Inu no Taisho, and Lord of the Western lands." 

Once more, Toru stared, more from lack of comprehension than shock. "None of those titles mean anything to children of the sea," he eventually said. 

"I presumed as much," she said. "But you asked me what I am and that is the most basic explanation I am willing to give right now. So, tell me," she added, and pointed to his bandaged appendages. "Do your webs grow back?" 

"I...what?" he muttered, his mouth open much wider this time. 

"Your webs," she said again, and brought up her own hand to flex her fingers for emphasis. "They were cut off, right? Do they grow back?" 

"Y-yeah...yes. Why...?" 

"I'm simply curious. Though, I imagine it would be difficult to live in the water if you could not swim as well as you once did; you would be easy prey. Or are your people as adapted to the land as they are the ocean?"

"Why do you want to know that?" he asked in return, his voice sharp with distrust. "Learning about my people won't make them easier to find. You're wasting your time. They are too well-hidden from land dwellers."

"As you were?" 

"And how long did it take for you to find me and my men?" 

"Too long," she admitted. "You are right. Finding your people, all of them, and these stones you are using, before too much damage is done, will be next to impossible for me. I may have my ways of searching my territory, but even that has its limitations." 

"And I promise you that you will learn nothing from me," he declared. 

"Under threat of pain or death, yes, I got that," she said, then added, "But only if we're threatening you, is that correct?"

"Who else are you going to threaten?" he shot back. "You killed my men and you have no way of locating the rest of us." 

"I never said that I didn't have a way, only that it would be difficult for me to do it myself." 

"What do you mean? Who-" 

"I am the Guardian of the East," came her immediate interruption, though she remained patient for now. "Even if you don't understand the full meaning, surely you can figure out that my title indicates that I am not the only Guardian? There are four others, my sisters, who obey my commands. The Guardian of the South, in particular, will be able to weed out your people and your precious stones; she is quite well-adapted to the water."

"Lies!" Toru shouted, his expression contorted with rage, and slammed his hands onto the ground as he leaned forward. "You cannot trick me into believing you! I will NOT betray my people!" 

"Will you save them?" she asked, and he was so startled by this that he drew back, the anger draining from his face as if it had been punctured. "If we cannot come to terms, I will have every last one of your people killed, and I'll do it myself if I have to, to protect the ones I care about. I don't doubt that you can understand that, given that you have waged war on the whole of the surface world." 

Once more, he exploded with anger. "You are the ones who started this war! You sent that plague into our home to kill us!" 

And the first sliver of patience began to unravel as she snapped, "That plague was more my enemy than it was ever yours!" 

"Lies!" repeated Toru. "It came from the land. It-" 

"It came from the Underworld!" 

"You expect me to believe that?!" 

"And why do you so readily believe that land dwellers have waged war on you?" she asked. "What could we hope to gain from it? I didn't even know your people existed until that kraken of yours was set on me. All you have managed to do is succeed in creating an enemy where there was none." 

"The ocean is filled with secrets and riches," said Toru. "It's only a matter of time before you land dwellers will take it for yourselves, as you have done everything else. Your kind won't even share what you do have with us. We have been driven back into the ocean whenever we have tried to find a settlement on land." 

"If you are this hostile every time you come to the surface, I'm not surprise," said Lucidity. "But why demand territories already belonging to others? Why not choose islands that are uninhabited? I could even create one for you, as terms for peace." 

"Peace?!" Toru screeched, his voice growing shrill with increasing disbelief. "You ask for peace after striking the first blow? Are you so weak, now that you've learned we are not so easy to defeat?" 

"For-the-last-time," she bit out, "no one on the surface attacked you! Whoever has been telling you otherwise is either lying or doesn't know what they're talking about. The plague that ravaged your world also ravaged mine. It nearly killed my husband, and he still carries the scars. I was the one who eradicated it, and I was the one who imprisoned the monster responsible for its creation. Your people should be grateful to me, as the Viper Clan are."

"What proof do you have?" he spat. 

"And what is your proof?" she demanded. "How is it that you believe with absolute certainty that the surface world is your enemy, that we sent the plague after you? What is your source of information?" 

"Our emperor and his council have discovered all that we need to know."

"Then someone among his people or the emperor himself is lying," she said flatly with a sigh. "The plague is being used by them as a means to an end, used to rally your children of the sea against a common enemy that doesn't exist. Don't you see that the entire reason behind this war is a sham? Your men died for nothing, and so will all your people if you do not cooperate with me. I do not want to destroy an entire race, but I will if it comes to that. But if you take us to the next settlement of a black stone, if you negotiate terms with us, then there will be no need for anyone to die."

"I don't believe you, and nothing you say will change my mind," Toru said, and his voice rang with such finality that she could have killed him then and there.

"I ask you to expose a few in the hopes of saving all," was her slow, careful reply as she clung to the frayed pieces of her patience. "You will not do this?" 

"Of course not!"

"I can make this offer only so many times, to only so many children of the sea. Is there...nothing I can say or do that will convince you? Will not even releasing you be enough?"

"No. Kill me now, as I told you before, because this pathetic negotiation of yours is pointless. I could never trust the word of a land dweller."

What Toru was saying was perfectly reasonable, including his insistence that she take his life. After all, what she was asking of him was nothing less than treason. Whether or not he believed her threat to annihilate his entire race didn't matter, considering he and so many others already believed that the surface world intended to do just that. And the idea that she would spare them was probably laughable to Toru. If the Princes of Death came to her with such promises, she'd have the same reaction. So, yes, his response to her attempts at peace was not the least bit surprising. 

Yet it was infuriating.  

Lucidity had no clear memory of grabbing hold of her prisoner. She did remember lunging forward and throwing out her hands. But if it was by her power or her strength that he came to be in her grasp, she wasn't certain. There was a distant echo of pain from her injuries as she stared down at Toru, though she had hardly shifted from where she sat upon her knees. Her fingers were a vise upon his throat, pinning him to the ground on his back, his feet kicking, his hands clawing at her. She felt his struggles, heard his hacking gasps for breath, as if it was someone else who was strangling this hapless thing. And it wasn't her hand that squeezed his windpipe or held the chains of his manacled wrists to keep him from reaching her. She, Lucidity, was not the one who was slowly crushing the life out of this body before her, with the same ease that a grown adult might hold a small child beneath water. It didn't feel like her, this quivering, seething rage that drew lines of blood from Toru's throat or took in the sight of bulging eyes and a face darkening with color with cruel satisfaction. And yet it was with indifference that she watched the saliva that dribbled out of the corner of his mouth as he writhed beneath her, a cloud of dust and flowers surrounding his thrashing legs. 

"I thought you wanted to die," she heard herself whisper. "Is this not what you commanded of me?" Her grip on him relaxed, just enough for him to draw in a great breath and release it with a raspy gasp of, "Bitch!" Final words, perhaps, as she clamped down on his windpipe again, to watch him go through the motions of fighting for air. "I can't blame you for not trusting me," she continued, her voice so calm and steady and not her own. "I'm a stranger to you, and an enemy, but only because that is what you have made of me; I will also be your last." 

A tendril of energy trickled, flowed around him, and solidified into white chains that bound his arms to his body. And though his feet continued to kick out, there was nothing he could do against her strength as she ran her now free hand over his forehead and into his hair. A caress it was, a gesture that was saved only for the most precious of people in her life.

"I know you can't trust me at my word," the Guardian murmured, still clutching at her prisoner's throat. "I wonder, though, if you are able to trust what I have seen. Ah, but would it even be possible to show you? No...no, that isn't the right question. I can show you, yes, but the question is if you would even survive. Could you? Could a daemon? I don't believe we have, not with a daemon. No, no, not a daemon. So, let us see if you will see, shall we?"  

The grip on his throat relaxed a second time, but Toru didn't speak.

He screamed.

And screamed.

And screamed.

He flailed and writhed, his body arching in grotesque convulsions that opened his wounds and soaked his bandages in a deep crimson. His eyes were so far away, fixated upon what was not there, and he would shake his head with such violent, twisting jerks that threatened to snap bones, his voice pouring out of him in an endless wail. No words. No begging. Only those screams. And it was not long before his nose began to bleed. First one nostril, then the other, in a trickling stream that spread across his cheeks and down his mouth, smearing in all directions from the constant thrashing of his head.

"Now, can you accept the truth?" asked the Guardian. "Do you see who created the blackness, what he did to me and I to him? Do you see that I will be the death of your people if you do not give me what I want?"

Toru howled, loud and piercing, a cry that was beyond reason, beyond comprehension, as blood began to drip from his ears.

Chapter Text

"What happened?"

"I proved that he had no imagination...."

Sesshomaru stared at what remained of their captive, lying on the ground without the restraint of manacles or chains. His eyes were wide and unblinking, and he seemed utterly unaware of his surroundings, let alone the daiyoukai and guards who stood over him. His lips kept moving, though his voice punctuated the air only sporadically, to chant the same phrase over and over.

"Black stone...black stone.... On the black stone.... Black stone...."

"What did you do to him?" Sesshomaru asked, looking over at Lucidity, who was settled with her shoulder against the side of the dais, elbow braced upon the stonework, so that she-for unknown reasons-might cover her eyes with her hand. The only part of her face that was visible was her mouth, and he took note of how her teeth clenched in a scowl, how she hunched her shoulders. He didn't know what to make of this behavior-if it was not born from the pain she'd been suffering these last few days, that is-and his gaze slid lower to the spot by her feet, at the pieces of shattered metal. "And why remove the shackles?" 

"To test if he had any sense of self-preservation left," she replied without moving. 

"He doesn't seem to have any sense of self at all," said one of the guards, voice faint with admiration. "How did you do this, my Lady?" 

Lucidity didn't answer. On the contrary, she ordered the prisoner to be removed, which the guards acted upon at once. And even this she seemed unable, or unwilling, to look at. As the prisoner was borne away, feet dragging through the dirt while he was being supported by two guards, her gaze drifted to the ceiling, and her hand shifted down to cover her mouth. She didn't budge or make a sound until Sesshomaru was looming over her, blocking her view of the painted stars above. Then, and only then, did she lower her hand, and he was taken aback to see the minute trembling of the fingers that brushed her lips. 

"I didn't want to," she murmured from behind those fingers. "I don't...don't think I had to, but I did...." 

"Did what?" he asked again. "What did you do?"

"I wanted to avoid genocide. I wanted to come to terms," she said. "But he wouldn't agree; he couldn't trust me. So, I...." 

"You tortured him," Sesshomaru finished when she fell silent, and her expression tightened, her eyes too bright. "That is necessary under these circumstances, Lucidity; it is no different when you kill. Your guilt will serve no purpose here." But she lowered her head, burying a hand into her hair, and slid her leg upright to lay her forehead against her knee. Sesshomaru felt his fingers twitch, but he refrained from the impulsive need to reach out and force her to look at him. "His fate was of his own making, woman," he continued. "He understood the risks and the consequences and made his choice. He will be one of many. Do not waste your thoughts on him." 

"I drove him insane...." came the dismal mutter. 

"So you have," said the daiyoukai as he came to rest on a knee in front of Lucidity. In spite of himself, he disregarded his own decision rather quickly and slid his fingers into her hair, lifting the strands that hung free from the heavy braid draping her shoulder, the better see the face she attempted to conceal from him. The touch was enough to prompt her into raising her eyes, if not her head, and she watched him anxiously. "He has been under the whip for days and never broke. How did you accomplish it?" 

There was heavy movement in her throat when she swallowed, lips faintly parted, and unease soon lined her expression. "The Guardian language...is not meant for mortals. I knew it would hurt him, that it could potentially kill him-"

"What does this one life matter to you?"

"It's not just his life," she said. "If we could just talk to them, like we did with the Viper Clan, and make them see sense, we could avoid another war."

"You cannot win every battle." 

"But if we-" 

"Enough." Sesshomaru caught her by the upper arm and stood so abruptly that she gasped to find herself being gathered to him; and though her arms found purchase around his neck in an automatic gesture as he lifted her up, she was startled nonetheless. "Do not show mercy to this enemy, woman. You will regret it otherwise."

Again, she swallowed and her mouth hardened around the edges. "How would you know? Have you ever shown mercy?"

"The Viper Clan," he reminded her in clipped tones. "If I had left them to their fate with the blackness, we would not be here now. You would not require help and we would not be faced with the very likely possibility of having lost-"

"Don't!" she shouted, and, along with a hint of anger, there was an edge of hysteria in her voice. "Just...don't. My wounds are enough of a reminder; I don't need you doing the same." 

"So be it," he growled. "We are leaving. Now." 

"I want to make one more stop," she said before he could take so much a step towards the exit. 

"Where?" 

"To see Hidari."

"No."

"Yes. It would be an insult otherwise." 

"As a Guardian, did you not claim that you are above mortal customs?" 

"Sesshomaru, I'm going with or without you. The only question is if you are taking me there or not."

He glared at her and she at him.

"The longer you argue with me," she said, "the longer it will take for us to leave." 

His lip curled.

And that was how Sesshomaru found himself standing outside of Hidari's hut a short while later. The area was devoid of villagers, mostly due to the large figure of Oona pacing nearby. The dragon had swooped down after spotting him and Lucidity. And with Lucidity now inside the hut, the dragon, like Sesshomaru, had to wait, and she seemed to be as impatient as he. His eyes followed the lumbering gait and the pattern of white scales under the gleam of the sun. An array of various colors shimmered with every step the beast took and reminded the daiyoukai of the reflective nature of rain; at least it provided a distraction while he waited. But it was just as he began to consider collecting Jaken, in the hopes that Lucidity would be done by the time he returned with the imp and Ah-Un, that the hanging in the hut's entrance was moved.

And Masami emerged. Sesshomaru's irritation must have been more blatant than he realized, as Masami gave an odd smile and shook his head. "She isn't ready, yet, my lord," he said. "She is still speaking with Hidari. She told us both, though, what happened with the prisoner," he added upon coming to stand beside Sesshomaru, who had turned to watch the dragon once more. "Remarkable, isn't it? I must see for myself. But she seems unnecessarily troubled by it. I tried to tell her that she should not be bothered to feel such pity for these youkai of the sea; they would have all of us dead if given the chance."

"You are quick to forget that she showed the same inclination towards your people," sneered the daiyoukai, regardless of having told Lucidity no different. "Undeserving as you are, this is not a surprise."

"We will never forget!" was Masami's instant and indignant reply. "I know you do not think highly of us, Sesshomaru-sama, but the warriors of the Viper Clan would lay down our lives for the Guardian."

"Your lives mean nothing to me," said Sesshomaru, and the vehement chill of anger in his words took even him aback. And yet the surprise on Masami's face managed to infuriate him all the more. "You had best get out of my sight, serpent, before I leave another reminder on your other cheek."

On reflex, Masami touched the pink scars that decorated one side of his face, before remembering himself and lowering his hand. He took a breath, brow deeply furrowed, then shook his head. "I will do as you want," he said. "But permit me first to express my regret. My actions on the Isle, and the day of your arrival to my home, were in poor taste, no matter if I allowed myself to be provoked or not."

As furious as he was, Sesshomaru was too nonplussed by this abrupt turn of conversation to act on his threat. And, loathe though he was to admit it, too curious to simply walk off as Masami sunk into a bow, one so deep that it was unbecoming of a leader; he would have lost some measure of respect from his people if any had witnessed such a bow that was meant for anyone but the Guardian of the East.

"I saw you with her after the battle," Masami continued. "And it...shames me to admit that I did not realize the extent of your...ah...devotion until that moment. For a youkai lord of your reputation to be so enamored with a woman to forget where he was, it is only to be expected that you covet her so relentlessly and guard her from others. And I regret using her as a pawn to strike back at you. It was malicious and petty." And here Masami finally straightened, his expression open and unguarded, and Sesshomaru's claws slid together at his side. "She is yours, Sesshomaru-sama, as she can be to no one else."

A weakness.

Lucidity was a weakness, one that could be exploited to gain leverage over him. He had known this from the beginning, but to hear it from someone else, from a viper of all creatures, should have been unsettling, enraging even. Yet, watching Masami, Sesshomaru felt no sense of foreboding, only a vexation that he dared discuss such personal matters with him.

"I still believe your treatment of me to be unfair," said the viper. "But I can understand it, even forgive it; though, I would request that you leave me no more lasting reminders." He brushed the tips of his fingers over his scarred cheek again.

"Your forgiveness-"

"Means as much to you as our lives," Masami cut in with a smile that was too indulging. "I am aware. I was merely stating that I will no longer bait you. And that I hope...that no discord shall arise between you and your lady wife, for aiding myself and my people again."

Sesshomaru blinked, then scowled, taking a step forward. A snarl threatened to break from him as he brought a hand up, the glow of the Whip encasing his claws. "You dare?!"

"I dared nothing," said Masami quickly, hands up and level with his shoulders, anxious despite how he stood his ground. "Our hearing is as sensitive as yours, Sesshomaru-sama. It was not my intention to eavesdrop on your conversation, but I thought you should find out from me, rather than from another source, that I did hear what you have to say about the Viper Clan and your lady's wounds. The debt that we may owe you, the one that can never be repaid...if...if it is true-"

"Who else have you told?" Sesshomaru demanded, his voice rough and low in a quiet fury.

"Hidari," Masami answered at once. "I had to; he is my second-in-command and must know my reasons. I cannot speak for the other tribes, my lord, but know that this one will never seek the aid of the Lady Guardian again. She has given us too much, risked far too much, and it would be an insult to ask more of her. In any future dealings, I wish only to serve her, and Hidari is in agreement. As I said before on the Isle, our swords and venom are hers...as well as yours, Sesshomaru-sama. We have caused you grievance, perhaps worse, and it cannot be undone; we are in your debt as much as we are in hers."

At that moment, the hanging at the entrance of the hut moved for a second time and Lucidity emerged, leaning heavily against the frame. Sesshomaru considered Masami a few seconds longer, then went to her. Arms were around his neck before he'd even picked her up and he caught a glimpse of a prone figure stretched out across a futon, before the hanging fell back into place and hid the interior from view.

"I will hold you to your word, Masami," he said, turning to peer back at the leader. "If you break it, I will kill you."

Masami simply smiled at the threat and gave another low bow. "I would expect no less from you, Sesshomaru-sama."

"I don't understand," Jaken was saying. "How can a language affect someone like that?"

"It's not a spoken language," Lucidity replied. "The Guardian language predates speech. Predates most life, in fact. The Guardians had to communicate somehow in the beginning, when there were no animals, let alone humans or youkai to imitate speech patterns from."

"You mean they communicated telepathically?"

"More or less, but not so much with words."

"What do you mean?"

"It's more...abstract. Shared images, memories, emotions, or whatever might be of use, bundled together to form a coherent thought that is interpreted by the other Guardians. To us, it is a clear conversation, more in-depth than mortals are accustomed to."

"But mortals can't withstand this language without losing their minds. Is that what you're saying?"

"Yes...and no," was the unhelpful response. "Should a Guardian choose to communicate with a mortal like that, especially a human, she could potentially kill him if she isn't careful."

"Any mortal?" asked Jaken. "Even Oona?"

"Yes. If I push too far, I could kill her. She is sentient enough that I only have to suggest what I wish to convey. It's not unlike guiding Ah-Un with the reins."

"If you say so," said the imp, his words laced with doubt.

"I do say so, Jaken," said Lucidity. "It is the closest you will ever get to the language of the gods, so of course there will be risks. Do you not remember how me and Sesshomaru reacted when the Mother Goddess communicated with us? How Her power hurt us? That was merely Her suggesting. If we had been less than what we are, we wouldn't have been able to survive it. The Guardians are not as powerful, but the affect is no different."

"So...so you used this ability on the prisoner," Jaken said, and there was a tremor of fear in his voice, "as a means of execution. But you only made him insane. Or was that your intention?"

"I...I wanted...."

Sesshomaru peered back over his shoulder at the two sitting astride the large form of Oona. Hours their group had spent traveling the coastline, traversing by both land and sky without stopping since departing from the Viper village, and the last of the daylight was now slipping past the horizon. Stars were scattered throughout the darkening sky and there was no moon to add its ethereal glow to the scenery, but the daiyoukai had no trouble noticing the uncomfortable shift in Lucidity's posture, which could have been contributed to possible pain, if it was not for the anxious furrow in her brow. He had ignored any conversations between her and Jaken for the most part, such as Jaken's recount of his journey to rejoin them or when Lucidity described in detail the battle in the sea and how Jaken reacted in perfect horror when he learned the extent of her injuries. Lucidity had been quick to move on from that topic and the imp had said nothing, not even to convey his obvious grief. This current topic, however, drew his curiosity, enough that he looked back, wanting to see Lucidity's reaction for himself. And she did not appear so much upset as she did resigned as she let out a heavy breath.

"I wanted to show him that we aren't the enemy that he has been led to believe," she said with a hardness to her tone that had not been present before. "It wasn't my intention to drive him insane; I didn't know that would happen. But, all the same, I didn't care. I was too angry to care and part of me...wanted to hurt him."

"But of course you should want to, after what he-"

Lucidity waved Jaken into silence. "I've never taken pleasure in killing," she told him. "I sure as hell don't find any pleasure in torturing. Even with Morstua, the way I have him trapped, it is necessary, but I loathe it at the same time. I've never-"

"You enjoyed it."

Wide, blue eyes snapped onto Sesshomaru when he spoke. A flush of color filled Lucidity's cheeks and she was quick to look away, neither confirming nor denying the statement. This better explained her behavior, he realized; Lucidity was many things, but sadistic was not one of them. The fact that she had succumbed was a source of shame for her, and a matter of interest for the daiyoukai. Was it to be expected, taking into account her position and the memories of her predecessor? Or had she always possessed some hidden inclination for causing pain, a desire buried deep inside that only acts of greatest violence could bring out?

He recalled what she had done at his mother's palace, the bruises she had left on his wrists. It was not what he would consider violent, but, nonetheless, she had hurt him, deliberately. The experience had been tolerable and...interesting. Yet he'd wondered, even then, what else she might have done, if he had allowed it. Those chains she had threatened him with. Was that normal in her era? Or had she simply been in a mood, as she had claimed? Was she capable of more? Again, he looked at her, considering her distress, the way she had been unable to meet his gaze, and reminded himself that hardly more than a year ago she'd been a mortal who had never been trained to fight, let alone drawn the blood of another person. She had learned how to kill, and now had played her hand in torturing and found some measure, however small, of pleasure in the act. There was...potential.

These thoughts and more preoccupied his mind as true darkness fell, coupled with the growing chill of late autumn. But it was not until Jaken and Ah-Un, the latter of whom was trailing far behind Oona, showed signs of exhaustion that Sesshomaru chose a spot on a hillside to stop for the night. He stood beside Oona while Lucidity dismounted by sliding down the smooth scales and into his arms, preventing her from putting any weight onto her feet. He set her down against one of the many trees in the area and peered around. The trees were not quite dense enough to be considered a forest, nor too few in number not to provide covering, both for themselves and for anything else that might be lurking nearby. 

"Something wrong?" Lucidity asked from her spot on the ground, while Jaken hurried about, unloading the drawstring rucksacks from Ah-Un that contained the many tributes of the Viper Clan. 

"This is not my territory," he said, still gazing into the darkness of the thin woods. 

"I know," said Lucidity. "We're too far north, have been for almost a week. Why do you bring it up now?"

"There will be enemies the farther we travel."

"We are actively seeking out enemies from the sea. What-"

"There will be more than that, and those of my family line have not been welcome here since my father was younger than I."

"Quite a long time, then," was the dismissive reply. "But this is still my domain, regardless of territories, remember? If you are worried about danger, just stay close to me; I'll protect you."

Sesshomaru shot her a withering glare and the corners of her mouth turned upward, just as Jaken intruded, carrying an item in his hands.

"My Lady, I thought you would want this," the imp announced. "You've been without it for some time."

"Ah, thanks, Jaken," she said, sounding surprised, and took the satchel that was normally tethered to Ah-Un's saddle.

The quiet of the night was punctuated by the sounds of the imp dashing around after that, from the echoing snap of wood being broken for kindling to the soft curses as he stumbled in the darkness. Yet the scent of smoke soon filled the air and the light of a fire flooded the area. Ah-Un, relieved of his burdens and harness, was foraging close by, while Oona stretched out on a patch of earth free of trees that would accommodate her size. Jaken took a seat by the fire, dragging with him one of the drawstring bags, and began searching inside it, digging so deep his head was lost from sight. When he emerged, it was with his arms full of an assortment of food, none of it suited to the palate of anyone present but himself.

"More gifts from the snakes," he declared with a satisfied grin. "The second I announced we were leaving, they gave me all this, loaded it right onto Ah-Un."

"Did you bother pointing out that only you would be able to eat all that?" asked Lucidity with a hint of a smile.

Jaken's grin widened. "Why would I? If they are too dimwitted to remember that Sesshomaru-sama doesn't partake in these low-class meals and that you don't eat at all, that's their fault. And I'm more than happy to take advantage of their stupidity."

"Ever the opportunist.... Where are you going?"

Sesshomaru, who was heading for the trees, glanced back at Lucidity, but did not stop. "To ensure that we are alone here; I will return shortly."

And, indeed, he discovered that they were quite alone. There were no signs, no hint, of what could be here. Rather, it was silent. Nothing stirred beyond the rustle of leaves and gusts of wind. The faint smell of salt lingered on the currents carried up from the coast that was too far away to hear the lapping of the waves. Before this journey was over, he was certain he would have his fill of the ocean. How long would it take until Lucidity completed her search for the Princes? And how long until they were able to completely eradicate the youkai of the sea? Months it had taken to hunt down and destroy the spider, Naraku, and he was merely a single opponent, albeit a deceitful trickster who managed to forestall his own death by a considerable amount of time. These youkai were no different, save greater in number; if it did not take as long or longer, though, it would be a surprise.

Yet, what of Thalia? With her help, how quickly could they expose, if not defeat, their enemy? He had not asked Lucidity and made a note to do so as he made his way back to the camp, where the voice of the imp soon broke through the quiet.

"...realize that there was no way for me to know, but that doesn't excuse how I upset you." 

"Jaken, it's all right; I don't care."

"Please accept my apology, my Lady."

"Fine, fine, I accept. We're good; I'm not angry."

"Thank you, my Lady! I-ACK! What are you doing?!"

Sesshomaru rounded the trees that had hid the two of them from view. The glow of the fire illuminated Lucidity, who had an arm wrapped around the small green figure of Jaken with the knuckles of her other hand pressed against the top of his head, having knocked his hat askew.

"Please put me down!" came his muffled voice in the headlock. "This behavior is unbecoming of-"

"And who are you to lecture me about proper behavior?" demanded Lucidity, even as she grinned up at Sesshomaru.

"That's not what I.... What I mean to say is.... Will you please let go, my Lady? I am not comfortable with this. It might upset Sesshomaru-sama."

"He doesn't seem upset," she replied. "He's standing right here and hasn't said a word."

"WHAT?!" Jaken's shriek was coupled with an onslaught of vigorous struggles for freedom. "Sesshomaru-sama, I did not encourage this, I promise! I know you don't like others touching your lady wife. I never would have gone so close if I knew she would-My Lady, PLEASE!"

"You've had your fun, Lucidity," said the daiyoukai. "Release him."

It was a moment before she complied, but Jaken was soon scrambling onto his feet, adjusting his hat and brushing out his clothes, an odd coloring on his cheeks. He bowed his apologies, mumbled an awkward spout of gratitude towards Sesshomaru, and retreated to the other side of the campfire, to dig through his bag of food. Lucidity, too, had taken to searching through her satchel and, as Sesshomaru lowered himself down beside her and leaned back against the tree, she extracted a familiar, leather-bound journal and the strange, feathered writing instrument with its container of ink.

Jaken had been correct, he realized; it had been a while since Lucidity had recorded anything. And given everything that had taken place these last few weeks, it was not a surprise that she buried herself into the writing, the feather moving in a flurry over the parchment. And it had been so long since Sesshomaru had heard the scratching of her quill that he was lulled by the sound, which served to remind him of simpler times, when the only question that plagued his mind was where he would find his next worthy opponent. At some point, Ah-Uh returned to lie down by the fire, but it wasn't until the snores reached his ears that Sesshomaru noticed Jaken had fallen asleep against the dragon.

"I completely forgot what he'd said at the festival," remarked Lucidity, her voice hushed, and Sesshomaru glanced over to see her watching the imp as well. "He told me it's been bothering him since he heard Inukimi mention that I didn't have a mother growing up," Lucidity continued. "Said he was ashamed. Doesn't really matter. The festival was what? Nearly three months ago? Feels like another lifetime...."

Sesshomaru did not reply, but frowned when she dropped her gaze to the open journal resting on her knees, a hand flat against one of its pages, the tip of the quill touching the edge of an unfinished character. He could not read the markings beneath her ink-stained fingers; yet it was not difficult to surmise what must be written there. And when she snapped the journal shut with a sudden air of impatience, it only confirmed his suspicions.

"This is pointless," she grumbled, shoving her belongings back into the satchel with such force that the quill broke. She flung the pieces into the fire before settling back, then promptly seized his mokomoko in both her hands. "Give it," she demanded, so petulant that his frown deepened; but he allowed her to rearrange the fur to her liking, which was to drag it off his shoulder and bring it across his lap.

"You are angry," he said, and she let out a faint scoff.

"What gave it away? Move," she added, pushing her way between his legs, where she claimed the mokomoko for her own and stretched herself out across it, and right into the curve of his arm.

He peered down at her wrinkled forehead, at the eyes that were shut tight, and felt the tension in the body so close to his. "Why?" 

At first, she didn't answer, didn't move, but he saw the lines on her face deepen, saw the movement in her throat as she swallowed. And then, all at once, her eyes came open and she sat up. The satchel was back in her grasp and the journal in her lap. He could not fathom why she had bothered to put it away, if only to change her mind and resume-But then she grabbed a page of a newly written passage and ripped it out.

"What are you doing?"

"This is pointless," she repeated over the sound of tearing parchment. "I don't know why I even...." She tore out several more pages. "I don't want to remember...don't want to read about it. Why the hell did I-?" And here, she yanked out the last page, crushed everything together, and threw it into the fire. The journal lay shut on her lap, innocuous in its simple appearance, before she picked it up and began holding it out towards the flames.   

Sesshomaru's fingers closed on her wrist. "You are being rash, woman," he said. 

"Rash?!" she exclaimed, causing Jaken to jerk in his sleep and roll over. 

"You are attached to these recordings you keep," said Sesshomaru. "You will regret this when you are in a better frame of mind." 

"If I was being rash, I'd get rid of all of them!" she snapped. "I'd reduce the library on the Isle to ash and completely decimate Mouth Fukuro, destroy everything inside it along with the entire mountain. That would be rash!" 

"Lucidity," he began, only to pause when the smell of burning leather reached his nose. And then he noticed smoke curling around the edges of the journal and the bubbles forming in the suddenly peeling leather, directly beneath her touch. "Enough," he said, yanking the blackening journal out of her hand. 

"That's not yours to get rid of, Sesshomaru!" she shouted, and seized him by the arm. "Give it back!" 

Yet he had already dropped it and was jerking himself free of her grip, a snarl breaking from him, so loud that Jaken awoke with a jolt and all three heads of the dragons rose in curiosity. And Lucidity froze where she sat, the flame still smoldering between her fingers before finally extinguishing, albeit too late to prevent any damage; and she stared in horror at the blistering welts spreading across the daiyoukai's forearm.

"I-I'm sorry," came her trembling whisper. 

His hand clenched in a tight fist against the pain as he glared at her. "Are you finished with your tantrum?" he growled. "Or shall I leave you so that you might continue with your childish behavior on your own?"

"I didn't mean to...." she grunted, her voice throaty, choked, and she had to swallow before continuing. "I...I'm sorry, Sesshomaru. I wasn't.... Just, just go. I'm sorry. Please, just go." 

She buried her face into her hands as she spoke, but it did nothing to smother that odor, that...stench, which had become so frequent that it was as much a part of her as the scent of her skin. Her frame shook as she continued to whisper, continued to go on about his leaving for the night, that she would be in better control of herself come morning, that she was sorry. Over and over again, that she was sorry, and the apologies grew so irritating that he could think of only one appropriate response.

"Quit making a nuisance of yourself, woman!" he ordered, and the words were harsh enough that she lifted her head. And though her face remained half-hidden behind her hands, the dampness on her cheeks still caught the light of the fire. "Be quiet and lie down; I'll hear no more out of you tonight."

"...Sesshomaru-"

"Do it."

She obeyed, if not reluctantly, and it took a moment for her to ease herself back down onto the mokomoko. She moved slowly, as though afraid that any sudden movement might trigger his temper. He said nothing, but watched in silence as she situated herself, those blue eyes darting up to him repeatedly, only to immediately look away, and it wasn't long before she was resting on her side, her back to him. And though he may have dismissed this outburst of hers, it did not stop her tears, nor the sobs she attempted to muffle, while she shivered like some pitiful creature in his furs.

Movements out of the corner of his eye had him looking over, and he found that the dragons had laid their heads back down. The imp was the only one now watching the scene, his expression uncertain and awkward as he opened his mouth to speak.

"I have no use for you, Jaken," said Sesshomaru. "Go back to sleep."

The imp froze, looking more troubled than before. Yet he did as he was told and curled up with Ah-Un; yet, it was a long while before his snores managed to fill the air once more. And, in the meantime, Lucidity never quite managed to settle herself. She was silent, yes, save for the occasional, inadvertent noise of her weeping that she couldn't suppress. Yet she was far from relaxed, far from any sort of peace of mind, and Sesshomaru listened to her, felt how she shifted against him, and knew he was unable to change what little he was able to understand of the situation. He could only sit there in the growing darkness, not bothering to move or rise when the fire eventually died out, and resigned himself to another long and restless night.

Chapter Text

Conveying how she felt to Sesshomaru was impossible. Not because she knew how he would respond-most likely with a scoffing remark of being ridiculous-but because she didn't really know how to put into words the overwhelming sense of failure that had sunk its teeth into her. A suffocating...hopelessness that constricted her chest. Breathing was not difficult in the physical sense, only that she felt as if she didn't...deserve it. As melodramatic as that sounded, enough to make her wince, the fact that she was alive, when others were not, was a betrayal on her part. She could never forget about the North, not completely. In some form or another, the thought was always in the back of her mind, of what she had done and how the North had paid the price, and how her lover, the Fae King, continued to pay it, every moment of every day.

Was that the reason for her grievous wounds? Was it some sort of twisted Kharma that she should be robbed of what the North and Oberon would never have? No less by her overconfident actions on the battlefield. 

Gods be damned! Why did she have to go and write that stupid journal entry? For the sake of what? History? A successor who might one day look over ancient transcriptions and attempt to decipher the strange scratches on brittle paper that might crumble if touched? It had not helped, not with keeping her mind quiet, not with putting anything into perspective. All she accomplished was upsetting herself and hurting Sesshomaru in the process. What else had she expected when putting to paper the mistakes she had made, that others had paid for? She was responsible for everything that had gone wrong. It was her fault. She was the factor, the variable, that had tipped the balance so far out of their favor. Tipped the balance of life and death, and she couldn't win. 

And it was her fault.... 

Lucidity wished she could say that after a night of recuperating that she was in a better frame of mind, as Sesshomaru believed would happen. And she may not have chucked the journal into the morning fire that Jaken built, but claiming there was no temptation would have been a lie. In fact, Sesshomaru's presence was the only reason that she stayed her hand and, instead, shoved the charred journal into the bottom of the satchel in the hopes of completely putting it from her mind. They never discussed what happened or the fading burns on Sesshomaru's arm. She certainly did not want to broach the subject, or any topic, really, that was of a personal nature.

Not that day or the next, nor the third or fourth day that followed. Talking was limited to practical matters, of war and enemies, the Princes and their known strategies, battle tactics that might be used against them, and all prompted by the daiyoukai's questions or Jaken's curiosity. Lucidity offered very little in the way of interaction, let alone conversation. She could not recall the last time she had felt so...listless. It was beyond despondency, this constant plague of emotions. Crippling and distracting it was, too. She was frustrated and unfocused, sometimes forgetting that she had to be on alert for any signs of the Princes-hopeless, though, she believed the effort to be-which meant that an area had to be check twice, much to the irritation of a daiyoukai and imp; save, only one of them dared to berate her. 

"If you are incapable of acting the leader your sisters claim you to be, it would have been better to return you to the Isle," Sesshomaru had told her that morning. "Keep your mind where it belongs and do not let your attention wander again." 

A severe reprimand, and a necessary one. He'd said nothing more, but the warning in his tone gave her the distinct impression that if she didn't do exactly as he instructed, it would be his Whip that would speak for him next time. She didn't doubt that would happen, to be honest. He'd seemed so angry when she apologized, glowering at her as if she was a misbehaving child. And then he left. Up and vanished without a word. She hadn't seen him for hours and would have gone searching for him at this point if Jaken hadn't informed her that he saw Sesshomaru disappearing into the forest of his own accord.

Where he was or what he was doing, she didn't know. The mountain range they had come to went on for miles, stretching farther than the eye could see, an ocean of leaves unto itself. Somewhere, in there, was her husband. Or, maybe not. He could have traveled beyond the mountains, searching for whatever it was that he was after. Or had he truly left her, as he'd threatened to do back on Avalon? The corners of her lips twitched at the notion; she didn't believe that, but she couldn't fathom what had made him take off, beyond his increasing impatience with her behavior. Maybe it was time she went to look for him. She hadn't wandered too far after realizing he'd disappeared and didn't have much in the way of motivation to leave just yet. 

It really was quite beautiful here. Not that it was her reason for staying, but she had to admit, while standing at the precipice of a cliff on the highest mountain, that the view was extraordinary. Autumn was here in full force and the foliage reflected that more than the browning tint in her hair and skin. The cascade of colors was surreal; the wash of vibrant crimson and gold, with flares of sunlit orange like molten honey, shimmered throughout the rolling mountains, reaching far, far into the distance. A lake of fire, it could have been, with branches swaying in the wind to create fine waves in the leaves. And soon those leaves would be gone and the crisp snow of winter would cover the land. The branches would be bare and dry, painted white and waiting for spring. And the desire to join the rippling song of air down below was suddenly, overwhelmingly tempting. To just lose herself, if no other way was possible. And she would know then; she would have the answer to at least one question. Her foot shifted towards the edge. Her stomach tightened and she wrapped her arms around herself and took a deep, quivering breath. Eyes fell shut. She tilted her head back and stepped forward, her toes touching open air. 

And a pair of hands seized her by the waist. 

The scream of alarm didn't quite make it out of her mouth, clogging somewhere in her throat, and came out as a high-pitched gasp as she was lifted clear off her feet, then promptly set down away from the cliff's edge, staggering in her surprise.

Sesshomaru stood over her, a hard set to his jaw. "What were you doing?" he demanded.

"Nothing, I-Where did you come from?" she breathed, rubbing at her chest and feeling the maddened drum that was her heart. 

"If you had been mindful of your surroundings, you would have had fair warning of my approach," he said, and his voice dripped with the venom of disapproval.  

She did her best not to grimace. "I'm sorry. I-" 

"Stop apologizing, woman; I tire of hearing it." 

She did grimace then, gritting her teeth before turning away. "Can we just go, now that you're back? I don't care where you were; let's move on from here and-" But her words broke off when she felt the press of him at her back and the hand that came to rest on her shoulder. She bit down on her lip, not daring to turn around or speak or budge at all, not even when his other hand came around to hold something out in front of her.

A feather. A very long, very fine feather.

She stared at it, her mouth slightly ajar, while her mind whirled with the implications it could mean. Yet all she managed to say was, "That's...from a golden eagle."

"Organize your thoughts, Lucidity," came Sesshomaru's voice from above her head. "Aside from your physical recovery, you have been useless since we left the village. You need to regain your focus. Take it," he added when she did not move.

Mutely, she obeyed, and tentative fingers grasped gingerly at the feather.

"Do not burn it," he warned. 

"You didn't...spend all that time away searching for this, did you?"

"Don't be absurd," he said. "You have become vexing these last few days, woman; I wished to distance myself."

The feather was nearly snapped between her fingers as her vision glazed over and something thick and uncomfortable constricted in her throat. It wasn't as if she was unaware that Sesshomaru was unhappy with her, but it stung all the same to hear it aloud. Her lips parted, another apology on the tip of her tongue, so automatic was her response, until she remembered herself at the last second and snapped her mouth shut. Instead, she swallowed the lump in her throat and any piteous sounds that wanted to escape, letting it all settle in her chest like a weight of ice, and stared down at the feather, running her fingers along it. 

"I don't want you angrier with me than you already are," she murmured, "but I don't think writing about what has happened will be of any help." 

"Have you considered a different subject?"

"Like what?" she asked, and could hear the strain in her own voice. "There is nothing else! Just these problems that keep piling up and-"

"A solution to these problems, then," came the interruption, so soft, an intimate whisper. "How do you intend to resolve them?" 

"How would I resolve death? I have no Tenseiga to help me."

Both Sesshomaru's hands were on her shoulders now and his grip was tight, bordering on painful. "Start by taking your rage out on the ones directly responsible," he growled in her ear. "I know you feel it, beneath this pitiful, weeping display." Her eyes squeezed shut, tears escaping the corners, and she nearly twisted out of his grasp, but he held fast and leaned closer, his hair brushing along her cheek. "The Princes are the ones who killed the North, were they not? She died by their hands, not yours. And if the Princes cannot share her fate, how are they to suffer for it? You have found a way to make Morstua suffer as no other Prince of Death has before. Think, woman, of how to punish them, and any others who have crossed you." The pressure of one of his hands disappeared from her shoulder and came to rest low over her stomach. "The sea youkai must pay." 

"I don't want mass genocide," she said. "How can I imagine punishments when all I want is to prevent a slaughter?" 

"The emperor and the council the prisoner spoke of," said Sesshomaru. "They are the ones who spread the lies that began this conflict. They are the ones who must answer to you." 

The emperor and his council? She'd forgotten. After the negotiations had failed, after she had tortured Toru, she'd simply resigned herself to what must be done. The emperor she saw as one of many to be rid of. But individually, on his own...he was the source. He and that council of his.... 

"Vengeance is not for the weak," Sesshomaru continued as he slipped his arm around her waist to draw her back against him. "Are you weak, Guardian? Or are you still the woman whose conviction surprised a youkai lord, even as a mortal?" 

Lucidity didn't know when the constriction in her throat had loosened or when her eyes had dried, but she suddenly became aware of both as she turned to face him, feeling the weight of his arm on her waist more than anything else. She was trembling, and the feather between her fingers quivered when she placed her hands on his chest, the armor cold and smooth beneath her palms. Her mind was blank with shock, and yet so oddly clear of the fog that had gripped her for so many days. And so close he was, staring down at her, the magenta stripes that hooded his eyes standing out vividly under the shadows cast by his heavy bangs. 

"Focus on the solution," she said, "not the problem." It was what she usually told herself, what she had repeatedly told herself, in fact, when she had still been searching for a way home. And, somehow, she had forgotten this, too. So simple, it was, but apparently a matter she needed reminding of, a way to clear her thoughts, to project her awareness outside of the chaos. Vengeance, he said. She was not above it. An eye for an eye. It would not be the first time. The idea alone had her heart racing as her arms wound themselves around Sesshomaru's neck and the length of her body eased into his. "Thank you," she murmured. 

"As you should," he said with another growl, squeezing briefly at her middle. "But you also mistake me, woman; I was never angry with you." 

Lucidity blinked, then allowed the barest of smiles to trace her lips as she stood on tiptoe. He leaned down to meet her and she felt the touch of his mouth, the curve of it brushing over hers.

And that was it. Only a whisper of a kiss before he abruptly pulled back, rigid and alert, his head turned to peer out across the landscape. And she, too, sensed what had caught his attention, the pulse of power that spooked the birds from the trees and brought forth a snarl from below where Oona waited out of sight with Jaken and Ah-Un. Branches of trees swayed under the ripple of wind that cut through the air, tossing hair and fur, and Sesshomaru moved towards the edge of the cliff. 

"This scent...." he said.

And, suddenly, he was gone, and a ball of light was streaking over the canopy of the forest, creating a spray of falling autumn leaves that marked its trajectory. Bewildered, Lucidity secreted the eagle feather up her sleeve and went after him, though her form remained corporeal as she struck out across the sky. And from beneath her, a familiar voice cried out as Jaken emerged from the cover of trees on the back of Ah-Un, soon followed by Oona, whose massive wingspan propelled Lucidity to land on her back, rather than go through the trouble of trying to avoid being knocked out of the air. 

"Where's Sesshomaru-sama going, my Lady?" called Jaken from above her, where he, too, was evading Oona's wings. 

"No idea." 

"Who is out there?"

"No idea." 

"I can't imagine Sesshomaru-sama would actively seek any youkai of this territory." 

Nor could she, which was the reason she was so confused. Far from seeking, Sesshomaru had been avoiding youkai ever since leaving the village. She couldn't understand why he would so abruptly change his mind. Who could be out here so far north that he would bother with? It wasn't as if the Princes had raised their foul, little heads.... 

As their respective dragons bore them steadfast through the air, gathering speed and following what trail remained of the ball of light now lost from sight, the world below rushed by. Each mountaintop blended into the next, with the assortment of leaves growing ever-distorted in their colors, until they began to resemble marbled paint splashed across a canvas. And then the canvas opened up into a stretch of faded green, scattered with youkai, like flecks of paint that marred the otherwise flawless meadow of grass. A couple dozen, at least, a small platoon. And it surprised her when she recognized some of these flecks. Not just Sesshomaru, who stood at the center, but the blue-haired female and her three comrades who were talking with him and a red-cladded male. And, observing close by, was a third man, dressed in long robes of purple and black.

There was a pause in what appeared to be a rather heated discussion when the shadows of the dragons passed over the group. Heads turned in unison as Oona and Ah-Un landed. Jaken immediately jumped down and ran to his master's side, while Lucidity remained where she was for a moment, taking in this unexpected sight: a furious Inuyasha, with the great Fang slung over his shoulders, and Miroku looking on, a little smile playing on his clever face. The Panther Tribe was a bit worse for wear, their fur smoking and their clothes singed; Lucidity was certain if she searched, she would find signs of the Wind Scar nearby, or other of Tessaiga's many attacks that she had heard of, but never witnessed. 

No one moved. No one spoke. Clearly, they were waiting. Yet it was absurd to think that they were waiting on her to act. Did everyone expect her to interfere, to break up this little fight? The last time she had crossed paths with the Panther Tribe, Sesshomaru had been livid her; she didn't particularly care to get involved a second time. And the moment she stepped down from Oona, all but Toran, Karan, Shunran, and Shuran scattered. There was much clambering and hissing, rustling from the trees, and she realized many more of their feline number were hiding in the branches. More specifically, hiding from her. No, she really...shouldn't get involved.

"Keh! Cowards," sneered Inuyasha. 

"At last, something we agree on, hanyou," said Jaken with a satisfied smirk. "You pathetic cats have no backbone. Why don't you just clear out and stop causing us trouble?" 

"Why you-!" snarled Karan, flames jumping in her hands. "We are not cats! And you have no business in our territory!"  

"We heard rumors that you abandoned yours, Sesshomaru," said Toran, speaking quietly. "But now we see that the rumors are misleading; you're trying to expand, and sending your little brother out to do the work for you."

"You moron!" Inuyasha shouted. "I already told you that we were just passing through."

"You expect us to believe that you are both here by coincidence?" asked the tiny Shunran with folded arms. 

"Like I would be some sappy-eyed toad who follows Sesshomaru around; I don't give two shits about his empire. But if you cats keep getting in my way, I won't hesitate to cut down every last one of you," said Inuyasha, hefting Tessaiga off his shoulder and pointing it at the Panther Devas. "So, either step aside or enjoy yourselves a trip to the Underworld. Your choice. What's it gonna be?" 

Toran glanced from one Inu brother to the other, showing no visible signs of nerves, only a vague curiosity and confusion. "The country has been buzzing with rumors and far-fetched tales," she said, "of new enemies and otherworldly power in the Viper village. And that the mighty Sesshomaru has given up his claim of title and territory," she added, casting a narrowed glare on the daiyoukai, who stood silent and indifferent. "If there is truth to this, then why are you here? Do you know what is behind-"

But at this point, Inuyasha lowered Tessaiga as he exclaimed, "Are you really that thick in the head?! Sesshomaru, give up our old man's land and turn his back on-"

"Quiet, hanyou," said the daiyoukai. "This does not concern you. Take your human and go."

The shock on Inuyasha's face was mirrored by the four panthers, who looked at one another in astonishment. Sesshomaru may not have verbally confirmed the answer, but his lack of denial was apparently adequate enough, because Shuran suddenly declared, "Then it will be ours, as it should be after all this time!"

"And we won't abandon it like an ungrateful son," said Karan, gracing Sesshomaru with a mocking smile.

"And I thought dogs were supposed to be loyal," snickered Shunran.

Such was their excitement that they had forgotten about her; or, at the very least, were foolish enough to drop their guard long enough that she was able to step into their midst, her movements so quick and their attention so torn that their yells of surprise were more of an afterthought. There was much hissing and cursing as the four darted back in different directions, fire dancing, flowers swirling, lightning crackling, and Toran had her spear of ice in hand.

Lucidity peered at each in turn, noting the restraint in these attacks; either hatching a plan and waiting for the opportune moment or...merely afraid. But then she noticed something that made her do a double take and frown at Shuran. "You're missing a hand," she said, staring at the stump that was the end of his arm, and a mingling of fear and fury contorted his face.

"He deserved worse!" Jaken abruptly yelled. "Daring to touch you was what lost him his hand, when it should have been his life!"

She blinked, raising her brows. "No wonder you flipped out when I put you in a headlock...."

"How was I to know that she was the wife of a dog?!" Shuran shouted. "She was supposed to be human! She tricked us! She-"

"Shut up, you idiot!" snapped Toran. "It was no less than what you deserved for your carelessness. Sesshomaru!" She turned to the daiyoukai, spear clutched tight. "My patience is wearing thin. You will tell us why you have trespassed into our territory yet again, or we will destroy you and any others else who align themselves with you."

"Even me?" asked Lucidity, as Inuyasha let out a bark of laughter and and the rings of Miroku's shakujo jingled as he passed the staff from one hand to the other.

Fire was encasing Karan's hands and trailed up her arms as she stepped closer. "We were not ready for you before."

"But we have been preparing for you ever since," said Shuran, lifting his arms and crossing them above his head, where lightning gathered, split, and gathered again, with the smell of ozone wafting skyward.

"You will not survive a second encounter with the Panther Tribe," came the echo of Shunran with an abrupt scattering of cherry blossom petals that filled the air with their sickly sweetness.

Yet it wasn't the sharp scent of flowers that bothered Lucidity, who merely sneezed as a result as she'd done before, but rather the echoes upon the echo of Shunran's voice. Too many voices, speaking those words. Too many Shunrans standing there, smirking with such gleeful excitement. Too many Karans and Shurans and Torans. Lucidity shook her head and stared at Sesshomaru and the others across the way, none of whom appeared to be surprised, but rather on guard, weapons drawn or-in Sesshomaru's case-with a hand gripping the hilt of a sword.

"Answer me, Sesshomaru," said the Torans, and the voices were magnified in their endless reverberations, enough that Lucidity, standing as close as she was, covered her ears. "Why are you here? What is the truth behind the rumors?"

"Tell us!" called another voice, so loud and distorted that the speaker was impossible to decipher.

"Now! Before we forget that we ever renounced the claim on our revenge!"

"We will end the bloodline of Inu no Taisho!"

"And we will take all that was his!"

"All that is yours, Sesshomaru."

"Starting with your woman."

The fire burned hotter as it completely engulfed Karan's form and the shocks of electricity in Shuran's hands grew into a spherical light too bright to look upon. The petals swirled faster as the panthers moved in closer and the many points of Toran's ice spears were aimed directly at the center of Lucidity's chest.

As chill winds encircled these points and tiny shards of ice spun out in all directions, whispering of what was to come, Lucidity lowered her arms, her eyes darting to each youkai in turn, and took in their calm, confident smiles, their eagerness to make good on their threats, and felt something hot coiling in the pit of her stomach. Finally, she peered back at Sesshomaru, meeting that stoic, molten gaze.

And he promptly turned his back on the scene, the long trail of the mokomoko swaying behind him, and simply said, "Do what you will."

Toran's mouth fell open, and this shock was a wave that went through, not only her illusions, but every last one of the Panther Tribe, only to be replaced by a swell of fury that made her aura, and those of the others, throb in a roaring howl. Their energy was a suffocating heat, and Toran's glare was deadly, lethal, and the scream that tore from her was nearly lost in the volley of attacks that followed.

"KILL HER!"

Lucidity closed her eyes, letting her head fall back, and felt the sear of power that washed over her body and land.

Chapter Text

Wisps of smoke curled up from the freshly churned earth, which stretched out in a pattern that was so perfect, so circular that it could never be mistaken for natural. Any trees that had been standing stood no longer, reduced to ash to feed what may or may not be there to feed. Grass. Flowers. Plants. Nothing remained. Nothing, save, a strewn of bodies that painted the decimated countryside. Some stirred. Some did not. Feeble movements here or there, groans of the barely conscious or perhaps the dying. The scent of blood and burnt flesh drifted on lazy currents of air.

And in the center of it all, Lucidity stood, having nary shifted her position, except to rake her hands through loose strands of hair, gripping gently at the back of her head. She was on tiptoe, sighing softly, as she arched and let her body stretch out.

That.

Felt.

Good!

There was sweet, sweet tension in her muscles, and it was almost as if she had forgotten the taste of her own abilities, her own power. Lost as she had been in the aftermath of the ocean battle, wallowing, worrying, little else but doubt was left. Second guessing herself, failing to act as she should, had been more crippling than any injuries.

"Are you crazy?!"

Her eyes slid open and the sky above slowly swam into focus. There was Inuyasha, glaring down at her from the back of Ah-Un, with Miroku behind him, staring around in open wonder, and Jaken, who was squinting daggers at the back of Inuyasha's head. 

"You nearly killed us!" the hanyou was yelling. "What the hell were you thinking?"

"Pipe down, you ungrateful whelp!" Jaken snapped. "Couldn't you tell she was in complete control? She gave us enough time to avoid the attack, and still managed to finish off the Panther Tribe."

"I wouldn't be too certain," mused Miroku, leaning over the side of Ah-Un for a better look. "It appears as if most of them survived."

"Hmph! Not that it matters. They'll be dead soon enough; Sesshomaru-sama will see to that."

The daiyoukai in question was drifting not much farther away, long hair and fur being buffeted by the powerful beating of Oona's wings. And, as if prompted by his servant's words, he descended to the ground. Lucidity's eyes followed him as his feet touched the smoking soil and she disentangled her fingers from her hair as dirt and rocks crunched beneath his familiar, steady steps until he stood before her. She had to crane her head back the better to see the perfect mask of his face, his gaze so intent upon her that it was easy to imagine that he was liable to forget his surroundings and-

She blinked and felt her lips part in surprise when he reached up and covered the back of her neck with his hand. His fingers traced the scars of his mark and a tingling response hummed along her skin, enough that she had to swallow and keep in mind that they were not alone, a matter made easier when Ah-Un and Oona both landed. And yet it was also difficult because, even as Inuyasha, Miroku, and Jaken all dismounted, Sesshomaru had yet to take his hand away.

And then a loud and very distinct groan that rose from a pale blue heap caught her attention. Debris fell from a newly conscious Toran as she shifted, moving arms and legs with care, likely assessing the extent of the damage done, and it took several long moments before she attempted to rise with obvious difficulty.

"What do you want done with them?" Lucidity asked, peering back at Sesshomaru.

He, too, had been watching Toran, but now he cast his gaze over the prone forms of Shunran, Karan, Shuran, and the rest of the feline youkai. Whether dead or alive, it was questionable, and Lucidity noticed his eyes narrow ever-so-slightly before he looked back at her. She felt a final swipe of his thumb along her nape, before he folded his arms within the sleeves of his haori. "If they are to die by my hand, it will be at another time," he said. "You have rendered them incapable of fighting. But if you wish to kill them now, so be it."

"You...won't object?" she asked. "After what happened last time?"

He didn't answer, not at first, but stared at her. Stared for one, two, three heartbeats, then turned in a sharp whirl of silk. "This Sesshomaru will make no objections to the Guardian," came the soft declaration as the daiyoukai strode off, leaving the Panther Tribe to their fate.

If Lucidity had been holding anything right then, she was damn positive she would have dropped it. She gaped, completely and utterly dumbstruck, and didn't even notice that her mouth was hanging open until she heard the other youkai stirring and managed to remember that she had a pressing decision to make. As the massive figure of Shuran flopped over and painful moans broke from his sisters, Lucidity lowered herself onto a knee beside Toran, a very pale, very frightened Toran, who could barely hold herself up on her elbows. And she froze with Lucidity so near, her face smeared with dirt and blood, hair and clothes in disarray, and arms trembling in an effort not to collapse. An effort that was made easier when Lucidity seized the front of her robes and hauled her upright, so that her arms could now only dangle, useless and without strength.

"What...are...you?" Toran rasped, chest heaving, while her siblings continued to struggle in the background, all three now fully conscious and their wide gazes fixed upon the scene unfolding before them.

"Your death," said Lucidity. And, though she kept her attention on Toran, she could not stop herself from recalling the one who had given that same answer when Jaken had asked a similar question. With an unpleasant sensation that crept over her skin like the many legs of insects, she pulled Toran closer, close enough that she could see the varying flecks of blue in the woman's irises. "Your death should you ever challenge me again, understand? It is you and your Tribe who will not survive a third encounter with me."

Yet, even in her terror and weakness, Toran apparently managed to find some shred of courage as she scowled at Lucidity in a renewed blaze of fury. And there it was, that deep-seated hatred, which had been planted upon their first meeting and was now in full bloom. "We will never...never forget this," she hissed. "We will find a way to defeat you!"

"Then I suggest," said Lucidity, "that you also never forget that Sesshomaru is the reason you are still alive." 

Toran's eyes widened.

"The only reason," she reiterated. "Get in my way again, I will slaughter every last member of your Tribe, the same as I intend to do to the youkai from the sea."

"The sea? What are you-"

"They are the reason we are here. They've become...a thorn in my side, to say the least. But you! You are nothing but a nuisance." And here Lucidity flung Toran to the ground and rose to her feet, aware of the other panthers still watching, of Inuyasha, Miroku, and Jaken quietly observing from a safe distance, and also very much aware that Sesshomaru was, once again, gone. "I am here to eradicate one enemy and to search for another, far greater threat that makes my interactions with you look like squabbles with a child. I do not have time to indulge you."

But Toran and her siblings were forcing themselves to their feet, using some reserve of their strength, despite their battered and bruised bodies; it nearly made Lucidity smile. Toran stood, hands fists at her sides, her form stiff and upright, as Shunran, Karan, and Shuran gathered around her. Here and there, more of their men were moving, trying to rise or rouse those who would never rise again.

"You dare," whispered Toran. "You come to our land, kill our kin-"

"You forget," interrupted Lucidity, "the wars and territories of youkai make no difference to a Guardian. And the death of your kin would never have happened if you had not crossed me."

"What the hell is a Guardian?" shouted Karan. "How have we never heard of you before?"

"Ask the Viper Clan," said Lucidity. "I assume you're on friendly terms with them, sharing the same land as you do?"

"What would those weak idiots know?" demanded Shunran.

"More than you. Now, if you'll excuse me-"

"Wait!"

Lucidity paused and graced Toran with a frown.

"This threat you're after, is it a danger to us all?" she asked. "Is it as powerful as you are?"

Lucidity gave no answer, merely raised a brow.

"Is it the reason Sesshomaru abandoned the west?" Toran pressed. "To help you?"

A small, bitter smile touched her lips. "You are no fool, when you stop to think about a situation. And I suggest you all think nice and long about what transpired here, while you bury your dead," Lucidity said with a hard finality in her tone. Yet when she turned towards Inuyasha and the waiting dragons, she stopped almost at once and peered back over her shoulder at the Panther Tribe as one last thought occurred to her. "And I suppose, considering he willingly renounced his claim, you are welcome to take Sesshomaru's territory for your own. Just know that when I return, I will kill you, you and any others foolish enough to make the attempt."

Oona's snout was warm to the touch; the puffs of smoke emitting from her nostrils may have been a contributing factor. In the coming winter, Lucidity was certain she would use her for her own personal heater. Grinning at the thought, she caressed Oona, who had lowered her head for a pet, as she walked beside the dragon and was rewarded with a resonating purr that could make bones vibrate. Miroku, on the other side of Oona, was becoming tentatively acquainted with the dragon, her orange, golden eye fixed upon him.

"There now," the monk was saying, giving a pat to the steaming snout. "You don't strike me as some terrible, ferocious beast. You're more like an affectionate puppy. All you're missing is a pair of furry ears."

"What was that?!"

Inuyasha, who was up ahead, had stopped and spun around, a fist raised. Oona straightened and a bit more smoke began to billow from her mouth.

"Well, you can't deny that there are some similarities between this dragon's behavior and that of a dog," said Miroku with what could have been considered a friendly smile, if he hadn't seemed so amused. "From what Lucidity has told us, she seems to be quite loyal, a fierce protector, and obviously enjoys attention and being affectionate. Come to think of it, I'm certain I've heard Kagome describe you in a similar-"

"Keep talking, monk, and you'll be using your staff as a walking cane," growled Inuyasha, to which Miroku chuckled, but wisely remained silent, and they were able to resume their trek in relative peace. Relative, because, minutes later, there was another outburst from the hanyou. "Dammit! Where the hell is he? He can't have gone this far on foot."

"Stop being such a halfwit, Inuyasha," said Jaken, who was sitting astride Ah-Un. "You are always underestimating Sesshomaru-sama. One of these days you will learn your lesson at the end of his sword."

"Shut up, yah stupid toad! Or you'll be the one who finds himself at the end of Tessaiga."

"Inuyasha!" Lucidity called, and the hanyou scowled back at her. "I told you that you didn't need to come with me to find Sesshomaru. I'm perfectly capable on my own."

"Keh! I changed my mind. You're the stupid one if you think that's why we're sticking around. Screw this!" he suddenly snarled and bounded away. "I'll find the bastard myself; you guys are just slowing me down."

Lucidity sighed as the red figure disappeared over the hills. "Is there a particular reason Inuyasha is in such a bad mood?" she asked Miroku.

"Well, I'd have to say that he doesn't like being away from his family for periods at a time," was the musing response from the monk as he rubbed his chin. "I'm afraid I am a bit used to it. I have often been called away to perform exorcisms or blessings, whatever is required of me. Of course, I miss Sango and our children and I'm eager to get back to them, but I've become accustomed to it. However, I believe this is Inuyasha's first time being away from Kagome and Asami." 

"Guess I can't blame him for being so grouchy then," Lucidity said with a pang of pity for her brother-in-law. "So, you going to tell me what you two are doing, venturing into Panther land? And without your wives?"

"I admit that neither me nor Inuyasha were aware that this was their territory, but it was necessary. It seems that we are after the same thing, Lucidity."

"What do you mean?"

"The sea," he answered simply. "Supplies have been dwindling all over the country, not just in our village. We knew it would be a long way to travel, and Sango and Kagome both have infants to feed and care for. It would not be safe or practical to bring them."

Sad, but true, Lucidity thought. The children could not very well be brought on so dangerous a journey, and nor could the mothers leave them, not if there was still breastfeeding involved. It was a silver lining that she didn't have to worry-

"I'm worried," said Miroku, jarring her back to awareness with an echo of her own thoughts. She blinked over the monk, no longer separated from him by Oona, who had walked ahead, and he met her gaze with a furrow in his brow. "If Inuyasha and I don't return soon, I would not put it past Sango to come searching for us; Kagome, too, I'm sure. And I don't know how long this mission will take; we have been hearing horrible stories about monsters and youkai we have never encountered before. Your dragon-" He indicated Oona with his staff, "-is proof of that."

"Yes, I've heard the same," replied Lucidity as she remembered what Sesshomaru had told her about his discussion with his mother, about unrest brewing and creatures from other lands invading. "I can't be certain about what drove Oona and other foreign youkai here, but we are currently dealing with what is happening in the sea; we've had some success already. There is not much you and Inuyasha can do about it on your own."

"Are you suggesting that we stay with you and Sesshomaru?"

"What?! No! I...Sesshomaru...we-"

But she fell silent. Miroku was laughing, a loud, somewhat obnoxious sound that left her staring, uncertain, especially when he wrapped an arm around her shoulders, patting at her arm. "Don't worry, my dear Lucidity," he chortled. "We shall not make your husband angry with you by insinuating that it was your idea. But, I think Inuyasha, in his current state, would be more likely to kill than Sesshomaru should we travel with you. And yet we must consider that, if what you say is true, perhaps it would be best if we stick this one out together, at least until we know what we're up against."

Lucidity ducked out from under Miroku's arm and pushed him away. "Sesshomaru and I do know what we're up against and, I'm telling you, you and Inuyasha aren't going to be of much use."

"Some use is better than none. A little extra help won't hurt anything; I insist."

"Miroku, it's dangerous."

"That's nothing new to us, but of course you should know that."

"It's especially dangerous for you. I just recovered from being impaled by one of their monsters and that happened a week ago."

"Then we shall learn from your mistakes."

"Miroku!"

"Oi!"

"Back already, Inuyasha?" called the monk, apparently seizing the opportunity to redirect Lucidity's attention onto the returning hanyou, who was cresting the hill in front of them. 

"Would you people hurry it up? There's a river not far from here," was his impatient reply as he jabbed a clawed thumb back over his shoulder. "I don't know about you, but I'd like to set up camp and catch something to eat before it gets dark." 

"What about Sesshomaru?" Miroku asked curiously. 

"He bitched about wanting to be left alone, so to hell with him," Inuyasha grumbled as he spun away and darted out of view, leaving as suddenly as he came. 

Yet not before Lucidity caught a glimpse of a discoloration just visible at the corner of his mouth, and she shared a quick glance with Miroku. "Looks like they had a disagreement," she said with a hint of a grin. 

"That does appear to be the case; I wonder where he is, as I'm assuming Inuyasha chose the river because it is in the opposite direction of his brother." 

"Ah...well, he can't be far. I guess he'll turn up when he feels like it. I wouldn't mind a bit of a rest, though; it's been a long day." 

"I thought you didn't sleep?"

"I don't, or at least I won't tonight. But I'm allowed to relax, aren't I?" 

"I believe you have earned it, after your dealings with the Panther Tribe." 

There was a lapse of silence, during which Lucidity walked with Miroku, while Oona trudged along nearby and Jaken lumbered ahead on Ah-Un. Such a strange assortment of people and creatures, but Lucidity was far too accustomed to the strange and unusual. Indeed, if she was ever to find herself back in her own era without warning by some twist of fate, she would have found it unsettling and doubted that adapting to the change would be as easy as it might have been a mere half year ago. No, right now, perhaps the only strange thing about the situation was that she was alone with Miroku, something that rarely, if ever, happened. And when his gaze met hers, she was at a bit of a loss on what to say, other than trying to persuade him not to accompany her and Sesshomaru. Yet, before she could consider how to word her argument, he broke the silence first. 

"Do you believe letting the Panther Tribe live was a wise decision? You killed some of them, after all, and their thirst for revenge has been known to last generations."

A soft sigh escaped her. "I'm not sure," she admitted. "In the long run, whether they live or die makes little difference to me. Besides, they are Sesshomaru's kill, not mine." 

"Strange, isn't it, that he would have you decide? Why do you think that is?" 

She shrugged and, once again, their conversation died away, if only for a few paces before Miroku spoke again. 

"Are you feeling better, Lucidity? Have you discovered what-"

"Mind your own business, human!" 

Startled, both Lucidity and Miroku looked over at Jaken, who had turned in the saddle with his arms tightly folded across his Staff, large eyes narrowed disdainfully in Miroku's direction.  

"Lady Lucidity's health is not a matter you should be pestering her about. If I had it my way, I'd toss you headfirst over the next cliff we pass for being so rude."

"Jaken," Lucidity began quietly, without the faintest clue of how to respond. 

A hand descended onto her shoulder. "Don't worry about it," said Miroku. "I suppose that is an inappropriate question, if the circumstances are personal. Though I don't consider it quite warrants a death threats, I hope you will forgive me." 

"I...er...it's fine; I'm not upset." 

Miroku beamed with an air of sincere relief and friendliness, and Lucidity caught a glimpse of why he must have appealed to Sango, given his lecherous history. He'd never been anything but kind towards her, after all. Never cruel or bad tempered, simply an enigma that she didn't know how to approach, but she found she was able to smile in response without the gesture feeling forced or awkward. 

Before long, they arrived at the river Inuyasha had spoken of. It wasn't difficult to miss, considering it was so wide that one would need a boat in order to cross it. And apparently the river, though calm and peaceful, was quite deep. Inuyasha had not waded far into the water, but it was already dangerously close to his waist. While Miroku made his way over to the bank, Lucidity stopped beside Ah-Un and dug into her sleeve. 

"What's that?" asked Jaken as she extracted the eagle feather that had managed to survive the scuffle with the Panther Tribe. 

"A gift from Sesshomaru," she said, slipping the feather into the satchel that held the journal. "I broke the other one a few nights ago." 

The memory of the incident made her cheeks sting with embarrassment and she couldn't quite bring herself to look at Jaken when she spoke. Thankfully, he remained silent while she tied the satchel shut. Then, without a word, she reached over and gently gripped his shoulder. She felt him jump and glanced up, seeing his anxious face turned towards her, and offered him a small smile. 

"Eeto...my Lady, what-" 

"Son of a bitch!" 

Inuyasha's screech of anger put an end to any potential conversation as he swiped wildly at the water's surface, gnashing his teeth and cursing a bit more. Apparently, he was impatient to eat. Lucidity had believed, with those claws of his, that snagging a fish wouldn't have been a problem. Or maybe he was looking for an excuse to vent his frustrations, snarling and stomping as he was, and no doubt scaring away any potential catches. The rest of them left him to it and milled about, setting up camp. Lucidity unburdened Ah-Un before leaving the dragon to his grazing, and ignored Jaken's protests that he would see to such mundane tasks himself. Instead, she instructed him to search for kindling, and he wandered off with a slight slump to his shoulders, while Miroku found stones and began constructing the outline of a fire pit. He made idle conversation, telling Lucidity about life in the village and the travelers who came with the rumors that had ultimately brought him and Inuyasha out here. He asked about the many bags that Ah-Un had been packed with and was promptly filled with greater curiosity when he learned about the Viper village, the monsters, the black stone, the captive. Every time one question was answered, he had another, and Lucidity told him as much as she was willing, omitting more intimate details and personal matters, of course. 

By the time a fire was crackling before them, she and Miroku were still in deep discussion, with Jaken chiming in now and then about his vehement opinions of their cowardly enemy playing tricks from afar. He was in the midst of describing how useless the prisoner, Toru, had been, when a fish came soaring through the air and landed with a flop into their midst. Conversation broke off at once and all three stared at the writhing, scaly thing. 

"As exciting as all that sounds," came a sarcastic drawl from the river, "if you lazy assholes want to eat, how about yah get out here and help me?" 

Jaken let out a scoff and Miroku chuckled.

"Perhaps if you displayed a bit more patience, the fish will be more cooperative," said the monk as he began to rise, but stopped when Lucidity placed a hand on his arm. 

"Wait," she murmured, and the hanyou scowled.

"Come on already! I don't have all-"

Inuyasha was lost from sight as river converged on him. He gave a single shout of alarm before the water swarmed, then surged upward and split apart, leaving a bare, damp path that stretched from one bank of the river to the other, with a thoroughly drenched hanyou standing in the middle of it. He spluttered, coughing out a mouthful of water, his hair and clothes dripping, and a shell-shocked expression on his face as he tilted his head back to take in the towering walls of water. Though the ones from the ocean positively dwarfed these, Inuyasha had no comparison and it took him a moment-or rather several-to recover.

"What...what the hell, Lucidity?" he shouted when he finally found his voice. "What do you think you're doing?!" 

But Miroku, who had been staring with his mouth hanging open, was the one who gave a mute explanation by pointing over Inuyasha's shoulder, while Lucidity merely offered a mischievous smile. Inuyasha spun around and was greeted by scores of fish flopping in what had been, seconds ago, a haven of churning rapids, safe from the prying claws of a hungry youkai. At first, he didn't move, his ears twitching, and Lucidity could easily imagine the astonishment on his face. But then Oona appeared on the other side of the river, her long neck swiveling with interest, before she ambled forward, sniffing at the fish, and Inuyasha suddenly jerked back into awareness and sprinted towards her.

"Back off, yah stupid lizard! Those are mine!"

But the stupid lizard sent a blast of fire at the hanyou, snatched up a small mouthful with a quick swipe of a long tongue, and galloped away, leaving Inuyasha standing there, now quite dry, singed, and covered in soot. Jaken broke into a fit of laughter and even Lucidity had to cover her mouth and turn from the sight. Only Miroku seemed capable of keeping his composure as he offered his assistance, even as Inuyasha began cursing up a storm and promising he would fry Oona next time, that he'd fry Jaken now if the imp didn't shut up.

There was a bit more colorful language, but Lucidity didn't hear much as she distanced herself from the group. She had to keep a hand over her mouth and bite down hard on a finger, lest she lose the battle and her composure entirely. Tears stung her eyes, for once not the result of some awful catastrophe, and she so desperately wanted to give herself over to the hilarity of the situation, wondering why she did not, wondering what kept her from just...submitting. She was wiping at her eyes when she heard her name being called and looked over to see Miroku waving at her.

"Lucidity, you can put the river back," he was saying. "We have plenty of fish."

And, indeed, there were at least three fish already spitted over the fire, with Jaken adding more. By the time Lucidity had wandered back over, the aroma of cooking food hung heavy in the air and the sound of a steady flowing river accompanied the crackling pops of the campfire. Miroku was already sitting down, but Inuyasha, still standing near the bank, was patting the soot off himself and glaring at Lucidity as she approached him.

"You need to control that beast of yours," he growled. "I ain't letting that thing near the village until I know it's safe."

Her gaze lingered on the bruise at the corner of his mouth, then flicked back to his eyes, so much like his brother's. "Inuyasha...what's up with you?"

"What are you talking about? Nothing is-"

"You're trying to pick a fight with me, with everyone, it seems. Sesshomaru gave you that, didn't he?" she asked, pointing at the bruise. "And I bet you were eager for a battle with the panthers."

"So what if I was?!" snapped Inuyasha with a clenched fist. "It's none of your business! If a youkai is stupid enough to come up against me, I'm not about to let them off easy!"

"As worked up as you are, if you go searching for a fight-"

"I wasn't searching for a fight! I was searching for you!" Inuyasha shouted, bringing Lucidity up short. "Those bastards barged in and started interrogating us. When they decided not to listen to what I had to say, I let Tessaiga answer for me."

"You...were searching for me? I don't understand; Miroku said you were going to the coast."

"We are, but I caught your scent yesterday. Been looking for you ever since."

"Why would you-"

"Keh! Why do you think?!" he demanded.

And, without warning, he struck Lucidity upside the head, hard enough that she staggered, giving a shout of surprise and pain, arms jumping to her head to prevent any further blows. "What the fuck was that for?!" she yelled, while Jaken let out a similar outburst of anger from behind them.

"Are you really that dense?" he snarled in return as he stalked off and plopped himself in front of the fire, throwing her another furious glare. "You pass out on us, then disappear without a trace? Do you have any idea what it's been like, trying to get Kagome to stay put and not go scouring the countryside for you? Every day she's been harping on me about it, and Sango hasn't left Miroku alone either. You're a fucking daughter of a deity, which means that whatever had the power to affect you like that is a serious threat. Or did it never cross your mind to let us know what's going on, if there is something out there that we need to prepare for, or if it was all just some fluke and you're perfectly fine? You look fine. You didn't have any trouble taking out the Panther Tribe. And don't stand there, looking at me like some idiot. Say something!"

"Fatherhood has done wonders for you," Lucidity murmured in a quiet awe. "I've never heard you scold anyone before."

"Dammit, Lucidity! We wasted time hunting down your sorry ass! So, you're going to tell me what happened to you. Or do I need to beat it out of you? And don't think I won't do it just because you're a girl! You scared the crap out of all of us and-Hey! What-GET OFF ME!"

Yet Lucidity, who had slunk up behind the hanyou, did not release her hold as she clutched him in a firm headlock, her knuckles digging into his scalp, just as she'd done to Jaken. "Aw, Inuyasha, I didn't know you cared so much," she snickered, while he swore and writhed, his claws scratching at her arms to no avail. "I get now why you've been so pissy; you were worried about me." 

"Like hell!" he snarled. "I got better things to do than chase you down. Kagome's the one that'd have my head if she found out I didn't check on you." 

"Uh huh, sure, and that's why you sacrificed a whole day of travel." 

"Shut up and let go of me already! If you keep pissing me off, I ain't taking responsibility for what happens."

"As if you could do anything to me." 

"We'll see about that!" sneered Inuyasha, but Lucidity could not help but notice the underlining note of excitement in his voice, the eagerness to pit himself against a challenge. And his efforts to break free redoubled as he pushed back against her, struggling to his feet, his body bent and pressed against her midriff. "I'll make you wish you never-"

And just as suddenly, he stopped, freezing in place as if some unseen force had trapped him against his will and rooted him to the spot. Utterly perplexed, Lucidity peered down, keeping her grip tight, but could see only the top of his head, a darker shade of silver than Sesshomaru's. Furred ears were twitching like mad, craning to and fro. Had he heard something, an enemy approaching from upwind whose scent evaded him? 

"Lucidity..." Inuyasha began, so slow and hesitant, so very different from his loud and boisterous manner mere seconds ago, as he craned his neck back, so that she caught a glimpse of gold peeking out from behind his bangs, "...are you...pregnant?"

Chapter Text

Lucidity's hands sprang from Inuyasha so quickly that an onlooker might have believed she'd been burned. The hanyou straightened up, rubbing at his neck, and regarded her with a sense of wonder that made her uneasy. She swallowed, her heart thudding in her ears, as she tried to regain herself. And even so, Miroku, Jaken, and the dragons were becoming little more than shadows in the background, her focus was so intent upon Inuyasha.

"What...what did you say?" she whispered in a rough, almost croaky voice. "Why would you...think that?" 

Surprise flitted across the hanyou's face. "You did know, didn't you?" he asked. "I'm not the one dumping this on you for the first time, am I?" 

"N-no," stammered Lucidity, who was having trouble forming words, let alone getting a coherent grasp on the situation. This was all too...surreal. How on earth had Inuyasha even thought to guess? "But, it's not..." she started to say, then stopped, wringing her suddenly cold hands together, before trying again. "That is, I mean...I.... We didn't...." She could feel her throat starting to swell and couldn't bring herself to finish.

"If you knew, then what's with you? Did you want it kept secret or-" 

"You were wounded!" 

Miroku was on his feet, his eyes bright with what seemed to be excitement, though Lucidity couldn't understand what there was to be excited about; she was too damn confused! She stared at the monk as he rushed over and caught hold of her hands between both of his own, not unlike Kagome had done on more than one occasion. His smile was so wide, overpowering, but she could only stand there, numb and dubious. 

"You said it yourself that you were impaled a week ago," Miroku continued. "You thought you lost the baby, didn't you?"

Mouth slightly ajar, Lucidity nodded, not trusting herself to speak, as she extracted her hands from his. 

"Damn," muttered Inuyasha. "No wonder.... Well, I'm pretty sure that's a baby in there; I could hear the heartbeat. Kagome would have me listen for Asami's if she didn't move enough." 

"Heartbeat?!" exclaimed Jaken, springing forward. "Are you certain? Is it possible? But why didn't Sesshomaru-sama listen for a heartbeat? He must not have known." 

"But he knew about the pregnancy?" asked Miroku. 

"Of course he knew! It was his own mother who confirmed it." 

"That does not surprise me," mused the monk. "Sango speculated about Lucidity being pregnant. She told me female youkai cannot shift their forms without making themselves ill or worse and she wondered if it was the same for a Guardian. Apparently, this is true?" he added with a glance to Lucidity. 

But, again, it was Jaken who responded. "That is what Gobodo-sama said. She warned against it, lest Lady Lucidity risk a miscarriage. But then that horrible accident happened in her last battle and there was just no telling if it survived. O, Lady Lucidity, I'm so relieved! Sesshomaru-sama will be, too! Shall I find him for you and deliver the good news?" 

"No," said Lucidity at once, and was surprised by the sound of her own voice, faint and yet firm. "After everything, I just.... Inuyasha, are you positive? I mean, are you absolutely positive about what you heard?" 

Inuyasha cocked his head to one side and folded his arms within his sleeves in such a strong, mirror image of his elder brother. Not as if to say he would never deign to indulge her. No, his expression was oddly patient and contemplative. And it wasn't long before he stepped forward, lowering himself onto a knee, and tilted his head towards her stomach. Jaken and Miroku looked on as Lucidity's hands clenched into fists at her sides and Inuyasha closed his eyes, completely focused, one furred ear rustling against her shirt. 

Without warning, there was a flurry of movement, a rush of wind, and Lucidity's world turned scarlet as Inuyasha's sleeve momentarily obstructed her view. And the next second, she was tottering under the vise-like grip of his arm around her neck, bent double, and gasping as her scalp burned under the rough abuse of his knuckles. 

"You bitch!" Inuyasha jeered, and yet there was laughter in his voice. "Getting everyone worked up over nothing? Why do pregnant women always do that?"

"I wouldn't say this is nothing," said Miroku, and Lucidity could hear the smile in his voice, even if she couldn't see it with Inuyasha apparently trying to smother her. 

"Indeed, not!" said Jaken. "She carries the next generation of your father's line, Inuyasha. Do not treat her so brutally! Release her at once!"

"Ah, fuck off, toad," said Inuyasha, still snickering as Lucidity pulled against him, spitting her own curses at the hanyou. "If she really wants to, she can make me stop if it's too much."

"Funny," grunted Lucidity. "Sesshomaru seems to believe the same thing." 

"What do you-Oh... Oh! That's disgusting! I don't want to hear what you and that bastard get up to! The last thing I want is to imagine that pale ass-"

Lucidity jammed her elbow hard into Inuyasha's stomach and heard a sharp, agonized gasp as the wind was knocked out of him; but his grip only strengthened, to the point where she was starting to feel real pain. For a moment, she considered calling for a parlé. Yet the idea of giving Inuyasha the satisfaction of winning had Lucidity throwing herself back against the hanyou, and promptly felt the ground disappear from beneath her feet. Their bodies hit the hard, unforgiving earth and the world began to spin out of control. Blades of grass and dirt swam across her vision as she and Inuyasha tumbled over one another, rolling down the hill in a wild confusion of swearing and grappling. And, in the end, she sat victorious on top of a fuming hanyou, who was splayed out across his stomach and spitting out a mouthful of grass.

"Dammit," he breathed, craning his head back in an attempt to pierce her with a steely gaze. "Get the fuck off me, wench!" 

Yet Lucidity simply grinned, much to the amusement of a particular imp, whose uproarious laughter and cheering drifted down to them, while Miroku suggested that the pair take it easy with one another. She ignored them both as she pinned Inuyasha's head down with a hand to the back of his neck, saying in a low chuckle, "Be nice to this wench, now, before I introduce you to my version of osuwari!" The last word was spoken with such emphasis that Inuyasha immediately stiffened, and this time Lucidity was the one who was laughing aloud. "You started it this time, pup. Don't complain if you can't finish it." 

He growled, no more liking the pet name than his brother had. "Don't think you can hold me forever. Just you wait! I'll have you begging for mercy!" 

"Aw, that's so cute," said Lucidity, leaning over him to rest her chin on the top of his head. "You honestly believe you can win against me?" 

The answer came in the form of a sudden blow to her face; Inuyasha had rammed the back of his head into her nose. Tears filled her eyes and she was quite certain she'd let out a yelp of pain, which was lost in the scuffle that followed. Once more, they were rolling along the ground, hair flying rather than fur. However, for all his struggles, Inuyasha never once struck her anywhere on the body, a matter that she became consciously aware of about the third time he tried to get the upper hand. And it was probably the reason-or at least a contributing factor-that made it so easy to overpower him yet again, this time with her arm around his throat in a threatening chokehold and her legs on either side of his frame, pinning him to the ground on his stomach for a second time. 

"That hurt," she muttered. "Sesshomaru will not be happy if you make me bleed." 

"You think of scared of him?!" gasped the hanyou. 

"Not particularly, no." 

"And I'm going easy on you, yah know? If a little love tap hurts, maybe you should reconsider challenging me." 

"Inuyasha, you realize that I could win without laying a hand on you, right?" 

"Keh!" 

"No, really, I can. I defeated Sesshomaru in just that way, and that was before I came into my power." 

Inuyasha let a snort, but soon grew still and quiet. He became so passive, in fact, that she nearly relinquished her hold, worried that she may have accidentally choked him out without realizing, when he abruptly grumbled, "Bitch." 

She blinked, then felt a grin split her lips. "Jerk." 

He craned his head back, trying and failing to get a proper look at her. "You okay?"

"Yeah. You?" 

Again, he snorted. "I can handle a few bruised ribs." 

"Sorry, I-"

But she went silent at the unexpected gust of energy that whipped back the hair from her eyes as the sound of footsteps reached her ears. She didn't need to hear Jaken's welcoming cry or even lift her eyes to know who it was. Well, that and the fact that a pair of familiar boots had stopped right in front of her and Inuyasha. Peering up at Sesshomaru was little more than an afterthought in confirming that it was her lord husband who had come to inspect the campsite. Yet the sight of him caused the world to come rushing back into bright focus and she straightened, heart pounding, while Inuyasha renewed his struggles; no doubt he couldn't tolerate the thought of being defeated with his brother as witness.

"What are you doing, Lucidity?" the daiyoukai asked, his tone indifferent, and she couldn't tell if he was exasperated by her antics or not.

"Blowing off steam?" she offered. "Are you wanting to leave?"

"No. I felt your power and came to see.... Is it your intention to kill the hanyou?"

Lucidity blinked at the abrupt question, then took a good look at the still bucking Inuyasha beneath her. He'd been pulling against her arm, claws scraping uselessly at her clothing, and what she could see of his face had turned a lovely shade of puce. Her brows rose in mild surprise, and she immediately released him and stood. He staggered to his feet, massaging his throat and gasping for all the world to hear. 

"What's wrong with you?" he rasped. "Watch it next time! I got a kid I'd like to get home to." 

"She knows better than to kill you, Inuyasha," said Sesshomaru. "You are to die by no one's hand but my own."

With a sneer, Inuyasha turned and stalked back up the hill, waving a dismissive hand as he went. "Yeah, whatever you say, asshole."

"Are you sure you don't want to leave?" asked Lucidity, and Sesshomaru, his claws flexing and a potentially murderous gaze upon the hanyou's profile, peered back at her. "I don't mind. Miroku is trying to persuade us to travel together and I'd rather not."

"Of that, we are in agreement," said the daiyoukai. "But I require rest tonight. Alone." 

"...alone?" 

There was the barest tilt of his head as he considered her, then murmured, "You may join me." 

Before she could answer, however, Miroku's voice chimed down from the hill and she turned at the sound of her name.

"Lucidity, the fish are ready! Will you sit with us while we eat? Sesshomaru is welcome, too, and you can tell us of what awaits in the ocean." 

She frowned up at the monk. Had he forgotten so easily what she needed to discuss with Sesshomaru? Or did he intend to use her condition as a way of convincing both of them that they should stay together? Her eyes narrowed and she suddenly didn't trust that friendly smile of Miroku's, which never wavered, not even when Jaken began to berate him to leave her be. Sneaky monk, she thought, turning back to Sesshomaru, only to be greeted by empty air. It took her longer than she would have admitted to spot him disappearing behind another hill, catching little more than a fleeting glimpse of the mokomoko that was quickly lost from sight. 

"Come on, Lucidity!" Miroku called, eager, but impatient, and she cast him a withering look. 

"Give it a rest, Miroku; she doesn't want to." 

It wasn't Jaken who spoke, but Inuyasha, who was, again, waving, this time impatiently that she should leave. She took a step in the direction Sesshomaru had gone, but hesitated, wondering, her heart still racing faintly. It wasn't until Inuyasha shouted at her to get going that she finally set off, her skin humming as if every nerve was unexpectedly attuned to every particle of her being. The fact that she didn't break into a run was a wonder. She had to tell him, after all; he had to know. Her pace quickened, her pulse pumping, and she breathed deeply, forcing herself to slow and eventually stop when a grove of trees set between the hills loomed into view. There was Sesshomaru, nestled among the roots and propped up in his usual bed of fur, at his ease with his eyes shut. The orange light of the fading sun played across his features and gleamed off the surface of the armor and swords he had cast aside. She licked her lips, swallowing heavily, then took a step towards him, curious what his reaction would be. Surprised? Excited? In his own way, of course. Would he be angry that Inuyasha had heard the heartbeat before him? He must not have known to listen, as Jaken had-

Again, Lucidity stopped. 

Sesshomaru hadn't known...had he?

Something stirred in the back of her mind. A thought. A doubt. A memory of him...laying his head against her stomach when she stood behind a waterfall. He hadn't explained himself, only kissed her in a fervor that had been so odd and unexpected, yet welcomed regardless. If Jaken was mistaken, if Sesshomaru had actually heard, then...why had he kept it to himself? Why had he not told her? And why...why had he not tried again, after so much uncertainty, after saying she must take revenge? He couldn't have realized, if that was the case. He wouldn't have let her suffer if he could have done something about it.

"Do you mean to stand there all night?" 

She nearly jumped when the daiyoukai spoke and soon opened his eyes to frown at her. She stared at him, biting at her lip, not daring to voice aloud these thoughts churning inside, and uncertain how to approach him. Approach she did, however, at least in the physical sense, until she was standing before him and he leaned his head back to gaze up at her. Her mouth opened, but she was saved the effort of deciding what to say, as she could only gasp when he seized her wrist without warning and yanked her down. In a heap, she fell against him, his arm sweeping her legs across his lap and his other squeezed harder than was necessary around her shoulders, gathering her to him. 

His mouth was thrust against hers before she could fully understand what was happening. Her eyes were wide with surprise and she could see that his were closed, could see the deep crease between them where his brows contracted together. If she made some sound or movement, she wasn't sure, but his eyes suddenly came open, as if he was aware that he was being watched. And she found herself staring into the cool depths that whispered no secrets as he drew back and peered down at her. It was only then that she noticed her breathing, how quick and shallow it was, how her heart tapped its maddening rhythm inside her chest. 

"What...is it?" she managed to ask. "What's going on with you?"

There was a flicker in his gaze and, for the briefest moment, he appeared angry. Not a boiling rage, but a simmering beneath the surface, waiting to be released at the slightest provocation. He kissed her again, with greater urgency than before, and a fang scraped along her bottom lip, his arms tight around her shoulders and waist, crushing her body to his. Her breasts were being pushed against his chest, which was so hard and firm compared to her soft flesh. It was almost painful, yet delicious at the same time. And it was distracting her, making her forget, and it was with difficulty that she wrenched herself free of his feasting mouth. 

"Sesshomaru-" 

But she fell silent, shivering, her mind rapidly becoming clouded, at the hot breath caressing her neck, the sound of ragged panting filling her ears. Not hers, but his, thrilling and perplexing all at once. Why was he so out of breath? Why did he clutch so fiercely at her, pressing his mouth with such force onto her throat? His hand was running down her back and seizing her leggings by the waistband. Had it been his intention from the beginning to do this, from the second he offered to let her join him? But he seemed to have forgotten her boots, which obstructed his attempt at pulling the leggings off. With two impatient jerks, the boots were flung away and the leggings followed with a flourish. And then she was being lifted, being turned to face him, and he was winding her legs around his waist. Everything was moving in such a whirlwind that she could barely think, and yet somehow managed to find her voice.

"Sesshomaru, why-"

"Need I have a reason?" he rumbled.

And she was struck by the resonating tone that sounded more beast than man, that made her quiver and her skin flush, as his hands slid up her body, under her shirt, and dragged the offending garment over her head to be tossed onto the pile of armor and swords. Her braid bounced heavily along her back as he dragged her forward by the nape of the neck, his lips seizing hers, his fangs latching on, and his hand slipped down between them. He loosened his hakama, even as she began to squirm, her voice little more than muffled moans that he silenced. And her spine, so recently healed, arched when she felt him against her, that swollen, throbbing heat that had her legs shaking. 

Without warning, his mouth abandoned hers. He gripped her tight against him, his face pressed to her throat, his mouth a hot trail over her skin, teeth so sharp and threatening; it was as if he was trying to devour her and ensuring she was in no frame of mind to fight, a feat made even more successful when she heard him growl, "Did I not say I would take what I want, that you would make no protests? Did you not agree?"

And her voice was breathless and alien to her own ears as she answered, "I-I did, but...."

"Are you refusing me, woman?" he demanded, and she felt him sliding against her sex, caressing that damn knot that sent shocks through her body, caused her thoughts to fracture and splinter, and she couldn't...couldn't remember. "Do you not want this?"

"N-no, I...I want...."

But his hands had seized her backside and he was panting into her ear as he pulled her to him, shoving his shaft between her folds, not yet penetrating, but guiding her movements, working her against him until she was little more than the pulsing heat between her thighs, with no other meaning to her existence.

"What do you want?" he asked, breathing so hard, his chest heaving.

And she couldn't understand, couldn't begin to question or wonder, and groaned her frustration, nails scraping where she clutched at his shoulders. "What you...want," she gasped, her world spinning. "I want what...you do...what this Sesshomaru...will do to me...."

He intended to break her.

That was the only explanation that made sense, when he entered her with such smooth precision that only a daiyoukai could be capable of. He drove all reasoning, all coherency, every last ounce of it, out of her, far away into some small, dark recess where it could not exist. She could not think of an existence outside of this, beyond the boundaries of arms that were going to snap her apart, beyond the mouth that latched onto her throat, as though to make her a last meal. She could feel the strain in him, the demand, the impatient need to have what he could not take before. But why did it feel so...desperate? If he would just stop, if she could just have a moment to think....

That was not possible, though. There was never a second to breathe, never a chance to think, as he rolled her over into the mokomoko, still buried deep inside, and his weight pressed down on her. He did not sit back, did not attempt to drink in the sight of her in his furs, but smothered every inch of her body with his own. The fabric of his clothes rubbed against her bare, sweaty skin, his face hidden in the crook of her neck, warm breath caressing her throat. And she could feel him, the hot length of him sinking into her, determined, unrelenting, his entire body moving with each thrust, demanding with every stroke, until he threw his head back in one, last jolt that brought a groan to his lips and a tremble to his frame.

And Lucidity lay panting, as the world grew silent once more, still trying to remember....

Sesshomaru dipped his tongue in for a final taste and only after her shuddering stopped did the heel digging into his back relax. Though, her leg continued to shake as he eased it off his shoulder, letting his lips rest against her glistening mound for a moment longer until he pushed himself up and wiped the essence from his mouth and chin. With the last rays of the sun still clinging to the sky, the finer details of her nude frame were not lost on him. The shape of her in the fur, the smooth curves that fit so well, the strand of hair that was trapped in a patch of sweat on her neck, the lips that lay open with quickened breath, and all for him. Every last inch, his and his alone.

He would have her like this throughout the night, bare and exposed, ready if he so desired it. But the thought of another, of the hanyou or monk, coming upon them, of coming upon her, made the idea less appealing, and he cast his gaze around until it settle upon the garments he'd stripped her of. No, he did not want her dressed, and there was no manner of bedding to conceal her with. The solution, however, was simple and he was soon shedding his haori.

"What are you doing?" came her quiet murmur as he laid the clothing over her frame.

"Shielding what is mine from prying eyes."

"What prying eyes? There's no one here, and I highly doubt any youkai are going to come poking around after we dealt with the Panther Tribe."

His hand, which was drawing the haori over her shoulder, paused. We? It was tempting to correct such a choice of words, but he saw little point as he sat up, absently licking at his lips and tasting the heady flavor that lingered. His narrowed gaze settled upon the horizon, lit at the edges by a faint strip of sun that was nearly gone. To be so quickly reminded, when he did not want to dwell. But it had been his choice, his decision, and he would-

"Sesshomaru?"

There was movement and he felt the press of Lucidity behind him. Even now, he could appreciate the sensation of bare breasts against his back and how her hands caught his upper arms, if only to caress up and down in a supposed effort to appease him. And there were her lips on his shoulder, a gentle exhale of breath, before she spoke again.

"What happened today? Why did you...leave them to me?"

Patient though she was for an answer, his teeth gritted in agitation. There was no need for further elaboration, and it was with some effort that he did not pull from her. His attention remained fixed on the darkening sky, on the stars that were steadily filling the black and cloudless blanket of the night, and in his stubborn silence, she sighed. He soon felt the weight of her chin on his shoulder, while her hands never relinquished their hold; at least, not until that feeble stretch of sunlight was gone and she pointed, suddenly, towards the south.

"There," she said, and Sesshomaru, perplexed, turned his head, but could not see what caught her attention. "Do you know that star?"

He blinked, then felt his lip curl. "The stars are infinite, woman. Be more specific with your prattling."

"The brightest one, just there, down from the only three stars lined in a row. Those stars are pointing right at it. Do you see?"

In spite of himself, the daiyoukai looked closer, still utterly bewildered and only a fraction curious, searching the sky until his gaze settled upon the most obvious star in the area that appeared to have newly risen. "That is not the brightest star in the sky," he said dismissively, looking away; yet, he wondered what she found so appealing.

"It is," she insisted. "It may not be the brightest light, but it is the brightest star; the others you are thinking of are planets. Do you know what it's called?"

"You know I don't," he said. "I never had need or interest in the study."  

She sighed for a second time, and he felt the touch of lips on his skin once more. "Sirius. That is its name. It's part of the constellation Canis Major. You may know it as the Celestial Wolf, but it's also called the Greater Dog. And Sirius is known as the Dog Star. The brightest star in the sky is the dog. No matter how many centuries pass or how many other stars gather to try and overwhelm, he will always burn brighter. I thought...you would like that."

Once again, he turned his head, this time to look at Lucidity properly, and she offered him a tentative smile. But he saw the worry that lined her face and felt how she shifted closer, with no haori to cover her; she'd left it amongst the furs and he thought fleetingly over covering her again, in some manner or other. As it were, he remained where he was and peered back at the star, his mouth pressing into a thin line.

"Sesshomaru," she began with the same quiet patience as before, "will you tell me? Please, talk to-"

"It's nothing," he cut in, "that I have not already considered. These are my consequences and I have accepted them, as should you." 

"I know. You told me this would happen, about other youkai vying for your territory. Doesn't mean I like it, but-"

"You need to learn to accept matters as they are." 

She snorted, a derisive, pretentious noise. "I accepted your decision, but that doesn't mean I can't set my own terms." 

"What terms?" he growled, his irritation growing. 

"I let Toran and the others know that they are welcome to your territory," Lucidity replied, and there was a cold chime in her voice that he'd come to learn never boded well for the one such a tone was directed towards. "Just so long as they understand that their lives are forfeit to me should they move in."

Before he was consciously aware of the fracture to his composure, Sesshomaru quickly twisted around and was staring at Lucidity as she leaned back on her heels, her disheveled braid trailing over a shoulder and doing little to hide her nudity. It wasn't until she raised her brows that he felt his mouth harden and leveled her with a glare. "Why would you do something so ill-advised when you have more important concerns, Guardian?" 

She frowned at him, her expression clouding with anger. "I don't understand why you're asking; you already know the answer." 

"I have made my decision, Lucidity. I will not have you interfering."

"And I won't have you losing everything you've wanted because of me! I don't want to see your empire lost or your father's lands overrun with enemies. I won't-"

"I would rather lose everything than see you dead."

The frenzy Lucidity was working herself into vanished in an instant and her mouth hung open in a way that might have been amusing under different circumstances. She took longer to regain her composure than he had. For a moment, he didn't believe she would, when he saw her eyes mist over. But it lasted briefly and she was soon taking a deep breath. The movement of her chest was considerable in its distraction and he entertained the idea of indulging himself one more time, if anything to salvage something of the evening, until she said, "My threat stands; I'll kill anyone who tries to rule your territory."

"Lucidity-"

"It is still my domain!"

The rush of anger was a chilling heat inside his chest as his hand clenched upon his lap. He could feel the scowl pulling at his lips as surely as the snarl threatening to break from his throat. But, in the end, he merely laid back and shifted onto his side, tucking an arm beneath his head, and barely took note of the discarded haori next to him. "Do as you wish, then, Guardian; I am finished with this discussion."

"Wait," she called, and the apprehension in her was abrupt. "Are you...going to sleep?" Yet when he didn't answer, she added, "But I...there's still something...I want to tell you."

"Then tell me and be done with it."

"Not like this," she said, and he felt the weight of her settle down beside him. "I don't want you angry."

Her hand came to rest on his shoulder and he was seized by the childish impulse to shrug it off. Yet he remained perfectly still and unmalleable as he said, "Then your options are limited. Either tell me now or wait until morning and hope my mood has improved."

"This isn't really something I want to wait on. Inuyasha, he-"

"If it has anything to do with the hanyou, then I do not care to hear it."

"Sesshomaru, please, I'm.... I don't want you upset right now, or at all. I-"

"Persisting in this manner will improve nothing, woman. The day has been long and I am through with any further conversation tonight. In the morning, we shall talk."

"...in the morning?"

"Yes."

"Promise?"

"In the morning, Lucidity," he growled with finality, and heard a defeated sigh in response.

"As you wish," she murmured, as her hand gripped briefly at his shoulder, then relaxed to run down the length of his arm.

In the silence, he was able to ease into the furs and close his eyes. And though his senses would alert him to any threats in the area-regardless of having the daughter of a deity to protect them both-the tension gradually drained from his muscles, his limbs, his body entirely. Exhaustion washed over him, dampening his mind, breaking down his thoughts, and sleep was not far away, even in the wake of yet another argument. He could still feel her behind him, aware that she would remain awake, plagued by her own thoughts and inability to sleep, and would find little peace of mind.

Should he leave her in such a state?

A nagging idea. Pointless. He had nothing more he wished to say, nothing more he wished to hear. He wanted only to rest and reflect upon this day and its consequences at a later time. So, when Lucidity hugged herself against him, the movement drawing him from the encroaching sleep, his aggravation stirred and his muscles bunched with renewed tension. A growl slipped from him when she nuzzled the crook of his neck, her hand rubbing along his side.

"I'm sorry," came her whisper. "Tomorrow then." 

He relaxed back into the mokomoko.

"Tomorrow we can talk," she said, "about how you're going to be a father."

Chapter Text

Sleep would not be his tonight.

Of that, he could not be mistaken, as he stared at Lucidity, lying so placidly in her feigned innocence, as though she had not driven him out of his repose. He had not been able to stop himself from bolting upright, ears ringing with her words, his exhaustion gone. He was as alert as he would be on a battlefield, his senses sharp, claws piercing the ground where his hand rested. Lucidity's face was smooth and without expression, waiting for his response, and he was...at a loss. His gaze drifted down her body, and he could feel the broken earth gathering beneath his claws before, on impulse, he lifted his hand and reached out, only to stop short of her stomach. He stared at the patch of unblemished skin, fully healed, with nothing to show for what had happened. He had not believed.... Or was it that he could not bring himself to hope? Was it, in this situation, better to expect...disappointment?

The tips of his claws finally touched her stomach, but left no mark as they slid towards her womb. "How?" he asked. "How can you know?"

"Inuyasha," she answered, and Sesshomaru jerked his head up, his eyes narrowing. "He figured it out, without being told anything. He heard-"

"The hanyou?!" he sneered. "How could the hanyou-?" But the explanation came to him at once when Lucidity's words penetrated his thoughts and his teeth clenched in an effort to restrain himself. "Heard?" he repeated, anger curling around his tongue. "That wretched hanyou heard the heartbeat? How could he know to listen for it?" 

Yet Lucidity, rather than answer his questions, bolted upright as he had done, her expression ablaze with fury, and he felt himself grow still. "You knew?!" And he drew back as her voice rose higher. "This whole time?! You-you son of a bitch! I didn't want to think you'd.... Why the hell didn't you say anything?!" Her face scarlet, and he didn't realize she had his haori in hand until it was flung in his face, her voice a shrill ring in his ears. "I can't believe you! After all your talk about revenge, about the Vipers never being able to repay their debt and...and you could have...I wouldn't have...."

Sesshomaru pulled the haori off, letting it drop where it may, as words managed to fail her and the night fell into a discomforting silence. She was trembling with rage, eyes burning and posture rigid and brazen, a sight not uncommon to him, not even with her bare of clothing. Tears were spilling down her cheeks, thick droplets painting a path along pale skin, and her bottom lip quivered before she twisted her mouth into a scowl.

"Do you have nothing to say?" she yelled, her voice not the least bit diminished in spite of the steady weeping. "No explanation to give? You better have one. Gods be damned to hell and back, you better fucking have one!"

And, knowing well that if he did not answer her temper was likely to result in a smoking crater, he replied, "The heartbeat would not have persuaded you." 

Yet this did little to calm Lucidity, as she leaned forward, hands clasped tightly upon her lap, and spoke a single word through clenched teeth. "What?!" 

"I was doubtful that you would believe," said Sesshomaru. "I found it preferable to wait for other symptoms to show themselves."

She pulled away, her back straight, and the tears that had come so suddenly were drying just as quickly, while she shook her head and wiped at her face. "No...no, that isn't-" 

"Are you claiming that you would have believed?" he cut in. "As you did with Inuyasha, who had no prior knowledge?" 

"I don't know!" she snapped. "But that's not the point. That's not why I'm angry!"  

"Then enlighten me, woman," he growled in return. "What has upset you this time?" 

"Not knowing is worse," she said. "Don't you get that? You should have told me. Period. End of story." 

"You never accepted that you were pregnant." 

"What does it matter if I accepted or not? You saw how I was, what it did to me. I lost my focus, almost lost control. Tortured Toru.... And I hurt you, remember?" She gestured toward the arm she had burned. "Just...knowing would have made it easier, whether the news was good or bad. You could have done something, but you didn't."

"You would not have-"

"That's for me to decide!" she shouted, slamming her hands down in front of her, as she shifted onto her knees. "Not you! It could have been enough to convince me, but we'll never know because you considered only your doubt in me. You never considered the solace it would give. Gods! I was even grateful for your being there for me, and you were holding out the entire time! And you said you didn't want me keeping secrets from you, but how is this any different?"

There was a vile taste in the back of his mouth, the sour sting of fury. He had good reason to doubt her. There had been nothing practical, nothing logical, in mentioning anything to her. It would not have affected the outcome. No, it was utterly-

"Say something!" she demanded. "Just admit that you messed up here. Tell me you understand!" But his eyes simply narrowed, and she let out a scoff before swiftly rising to her feet. "Forget this. I'm going back to the camp. Hope you enjoy a good long sleep. At least one of us is able to-"

His hand closed over her wrist as he came up behind her and she froze, mere yards from her discarded clothing. There was little movement beyond a feeble attempt of pulling free as he stepped closer, her braid brushing along his stomach. "I cannot claim to understand when I do not," he said, his other hand coming to rest on her shoulder. "Your reasoning is impractical to me. But...." He laid his chin on top of her head and wound his arm across her chest, drawing her against him; she was trembling again, but made no effort to break away. "You are right, regardless. It was...a mistake."

"A mistake?" came her cold reply after a brief silence. "That is all?"

A low breath escaped him, ruffling her hair. "It was a mistake," he repeated. "I did not think your reaction would be as it was."

"Obviously you did not think," she said, and the scorn in her tone was palpable. "And my...'reaction,'" the word was laced with sarcasm, "isn't the issue here, Sesshomaru. Keeping secrets, letting me suffer when there was a chance to-"

"What would you have of me, woman?"

"You can let go of me for starters."

He considered the request for a moment, noting her halfhearted attempts to break free, before renewing his grip and holding her in place. "No," he said. "You will tell me what you want. What amends do you ask for?"

The silence was longer this time, the air heavy with it. Not so much as a breeze stirred. There were no dragons, nor monk or hanyou rushing in to interrupt, not even a loud, dutiful imp so anxious and eager to serve. There was only this woman who stood rigid in his grasp, her skin warm, the aroma of their combined essence still upon her. Only this woman whom he wanted, more than any creature he'd ever known, and who did not seem to have an answer. His head dipped towards her, his mouth nearing the shell of her ear, and he was about to speak, to prompt her once more, when-

"Get on your knees."

He didn't realize his grip was numbed and slackened with shock until she broke free, then turned to face him and laid a hand upon the center of his chest, urging him back several paces. And as he stared down at her, he suddenly became aware that she could force him without so much as a gesture, with a mere thought, in fact. But that was not what she wanted. She wanted him willing...and submissive. Fists tightened at his sides and his mind was bombarded with memories of the palace, of bruises on his wrists, and he felt a hot swell of humiliation and anger.

And then she spoke again, and her voice was soft and tranquil, an affectionate whisper, and oddly reminded the daiyoukai of a cool, trickling stream on a warm day. "You've asked me what I wanted of you. This is it. This is how you make amends. On your knees, Sesshomaru," she ordered. "Now."

He didn't move, but felt his gaze harden, his temper burn.

"Is your sincerity nothing more than hollow words?" she asked in that same maddening note of serenity. "Can you not sacrifice this small measure of pride for me?"

Claws were cutting into his palms as he glared down at her. "This is no small measure," he said in even tones that managed to hide his coils of rage.

"Perhaps not," she agreed. "But do this for me."

Again, he did not budge.

"If you are sincere...if you love me, do as I say."

Blood trickled from between his fingers, warm and wet, a cursed scent upon the wind. "Do not make games-"

"This is no game," she said. "I am asking you to trust me. Blindly. Completely. Trust me, without condition...and get on your knees."

The loss of his left arm to Inuyasha was a humiliation the likes of which Sesshomaru had never experienced before, and had never experienced since.

Until now.

The touch of the cool grass beneath the knee of his hakama was a searing fire of shame as he lowered himself before the Guardian. Every muscle, every bone, every breath of his being roared against this seemingly innocuous movement, which made the experience that much more unbearable, when he felt the tremors in his legs. And here he was, settled upon his knees, the knuckles of bleeding hands brushing the ground, and Lucidity towering over him. Their eyes were locked onto one another; he had never looked away, and nor had she, a mute and furious battle of wills.

She was working fingers through her hair. The braid was falling loose, and the aroma wafted down in waves that taunted and mocked, so potent, so...female. This was just a naked female, who was vulnerable in so many ways, and he, Sesshomaru, had been brought to her feet without so much as a finger being lifted by either of them. And as he inhaled her scent and took in her bare form, he could not stop himself from becoming acutely aware of the sounds of his own breathing, how fast it was becoming, or the rapid drumming inside his chest that resonated from the tips of his fingers to the pit of his stomach and beyond.

The gods be damned, he thought to himself. What was she doing to him?

"Close your eyes."

The world went dark as he relented. If she demanded that he bow, that he prostrate himself, he did not know if....

Hands wove themselves into his hair, digging, burying deep into the strands, and his head was being moved, being turned. Something soft and warm pressed to his cheek, and he was held there, given no opportunity to pull free. Not that...he wanted to. Fingers glided over his other cheek, encouraging in their caresses, and he felt her move closer, heard the faint footstep in front of him, and shifted his head just a bit lower. A racing rhythm, distant in its humming, and yet a defying scream unto itself.

"Do you hear?" asked Lucidity.

His arms wrapped around her waist and held her there, the world still dark. "Yes."

"This is what matters," she murmured. "Morstua is my prisoner. His brothers are coming. The North is dead, and the Guardians are broken. Your mother is sealed away, and enemies are threatening the lands you abandoned. But from now on, this is what matters the most, for both of us. I don't want us to fight. What's done is done. The baby survived, and that...that is what is important."

His eyes were still closed. He was still listening, even as he asked, "You are no longer terrified?"

"Of course I am. Even without the Princes, there will always be a measure of fear that something could happen; all parents are plagued by it. But I am...happy, for this. It's more than I could bring myself to hope for."

And nor had he. Should he be grateful to the hanyou, for not only being the one to assuage their fears, but also for being the defining factor that ultimately convinced Lucidity of her condition? With her hands still buried in his hair, the daiyoukai eased his head back, letting his eyes drift up the line of her body, over the smooth plain of her stomach and through the mounds of her breasts, to the loose hair that tumbled forward and framed her delicate woman's face cast with foreign features that he'd come to know so well. And when her expression softened upon meeting his gaze and her lips curved with a smile, he wondered, all the more, if he should be grateful to Inuyasha, of all people, for bringing everything about.

Whether she fell into his lap or he pulled her down, Sesshomaru would never know. They were a tangle of limbs and groping hands, hair caught in fingers, as their mouths met in a feasting battle of heated breath. Her teeth were there, taunting in their quick nips, her nails scraping over his scalp, and her breasts warm and full against his chest. And when she moaned, the desire in him stirred like a beast pushing against the bars of a cage. He remembered the caves of the Viper village, the promises he had made, how she would beg, how she would regret. No, he could not soon forget that. But not now, not yet, not when he had every need and reason to embrace her.

And it was her hands that pushed between them, that pulled at his hakama, and freed him from the confining material. She gave him no quarter, no chance to prepare, before she forced herself down, and he was inside her, that sublime heat crushing at him from every side. And he fell back, catching himself on one hand, with a single arm tight around her waist, as though to secure himself to a last thread of sanity. And he lifted her, watching her form-even in the darkness of the night-rise before him, how her hair and breasts bounced in the most hypnotic way. Doubtful, it was, that he could ever tire of such a sight of flushed cheeks and wet lips, parted with throaty, eager cries of unabashed pleasure.

It was the desire to see her, to watch her, that had him lying on his back in the end. Feeling her straddle his waist, those hands spreading along his chest, how her hips undulated with such lewd and talented rhythm, had the daiyoukai baring his fangs as his own pleasure heightened, churning deep in his stomach. She never faltered, never stopped, but laid herself over him, her hands on either side of his head, pressing into the earth, pulling at his hair. And with the sweet tension in his scalp, he seized her by the waist and thrust himself up. Above him, she cried out, her eyes fluttering, and he thrust again, matching her pace, meeting her stroke for stroke. And he heard her gasp, felt her shudder, and he was hardly aware of his own bated breath, of the voice slowly slipping from his control, as he watched her throw her head back with a final cry, her body twisting, writhing, and forced him over the edge with her. Both arms around her, dried blood cracking in his palms, and he pushed himself deep, deep inside the crushing heat until he was numb, until he was spent, and could understand nothing but the pounding of Lucidity's heart and his own echoing in his ears, the third heartbeat too far away to hear.

"Gods, Sesshomaru, I thought you were tired." 

"I will hear no complaints, woman; this is your fault."

"I'm not complain-Ah! Don't! Nngh...! Not fair...." 

"Do you wish me to stop?"

"N-no...O! Are you crazy?! Keep-keep going. Gods! Right...right there. I'm-" 

Lucidity's head fell back against his shoulder, her ragged voice filling the air with a defeated ecstasy, while his hips moved behind her, his hand between her legs, and he worked her into a steady madness that reached its completion moments after his own. Her skin was slick with sweat and his was no different, their bodies little more than a pile of humming, glistening flesh, as they lay together on their sides, drawn and panting, unaware of the hour, of potential enemies hidden in the darkness, or other trivial matters. 

Tiny noises were slipping from Lucidity, low whines that seemed to suggest that she was pleased, if not satisfied. Sesshomaru, too, found himself content to rest where he was, with her body molded into the curve of his, as he extracted the hand that had been trapped in her folds and brought it to his mouth. There was no hesitation, no shame, in this act, as he tasted the familiar fluids on his fingers. 

"That's hot." 

He glanced at Lucidity, whose head was still on his shoulder, her eyes open-if only slightly-to watch him. And he turned towards her, without thought, without making a conscious decision to do so, and sealed his mouth to hers, thrusting his tongue inside. She moaned in response, a tired and eager sound, as her body shivered. He could not keep himself from running his hands along that body, over her thighs and hips, around her stomach and farther yet to cup her breasts. 

"S-seriously?" she stammered upon breaking free of the kiss. "For a youkai who claimed to need sleep tonight, you don't seem to have an off switch; I've lost count already. But if you want to go until morning, I have no objections," she added with a grin that promised mischief. 

He dragged his tongue along the shell of her ear, then bit down, eliciting a sharp gasp. "This is your fault," he repeated. "I was ready for sleep when you interrupted; I will not be able to now." 

"Interrupted?" she repeated in a huff. "That's a fine way of putting it. Would you rather I have waited until morning as you insisted?" 

He bit her ear a second time and caught her leg between his own when she attempted to kick out. Their skin rubbed together, his hakama and boots having been lost at some point in these last several hours, and she moaned her defeat as he pulled her harder against him, his shaft still buried inside. "You know how furious I would be if you had." 

"No more than I was with you." 

He let out a snort as his hands tightened, only to immediately relax when he realized where he was clutching. "Are you not supposed to be sensitive here?" he asked, fingers tracing the ample endowments. 

And Lucidity, squirming as she was under his ministrations, muttered something about every female being different.

"You more than any other," he replied, and, for some reason, she sighed heavily in return. 

"Don’t remind me." There was a dull and forlorn note in her voice as she laid her head down, her hips shifting, though idly so, and it took some concentration on his part to remain focused, as she continued, "I wouldn't be surprise if it didn't happen at all. My body is too unusual. No cravings or nausea. No moon time. None of the usual symptoms. I would rather not, but I suppose we could find a wet nurse, if it came to that." 

"That is more fitting to a female of your station," said Sesshomaru, perplexed by this reaction. His hands had stopped their roaming and his arm wrapped itself around her waist as he supported his head with the other hand, the better to look down at her, keeping his body still and firmly sealed against hers. "Your demands are great; you will not have time to nurse an infant." 

Again, she sighed, long and suffering. "Is it too much to ask that I return to my old working-class station? To have some semblance of normality?" 

"You understand that was never your true status? You were born of a deity, not some lowly mortal." 

"Yeah, yeah. I know. It's hard to forget when your entire life is a lie and is already decided for you."

An old anger, an old resentment. Sesshomaru was doubtful she would ever truly forgive the Mother, no matter how she may or may have not accepted her role in this world. And though he eased himself into her, his nose buried in her hair, his eyes darted up to the sky, to the endless scattering of lights that he had no name for beyond the generic term of "stars." And yet, there was an exception now. So easy it was to find, though he had never given it any consideration before. He stared up at the Dog Star, this Sirius, that burned brighter than any other, as his hand shifted from her stomach to clutch at her waist. A strange thing to have told him now, but he could guess at her reasons, beyond the simple act of appealing to him.

His gaze dropped to the woman beside him, curled up in his furs with her eyes shut, and pulled her back against him as he pushed forward, and watched her arch for him, listened to her whimper for him. "Lucidity?" he breathed into her ear, and there was a soft hum of acknowledgement. "Will a child not please you in this life the Mother gave you?"

Her hand reached back, touching his waist, and he moved again, bringing a shuddering moan to her lips, her head upon his shoulder once more, lashes fluttering on her cheeks. The mere sight nearly caused him to forget his question, until she murmured, "Are you asking...if...if having a baby will make me happy?"

She was tight around him, without mercy, and he could not stop the groan that broke from him as he pushed deeper, his claws scraping over her thigh, his lips against her ear. "If that is how you wish to interpret."

Shuddering, gasping, she rolled her hips and was rewarded with a jolt of his own that tore a soft cry from her throat. "N-no," she panted once she was able. "No.... Happiness...is an i-illusion."

His hand slid down to hook behind her knee and he lifted her leg, to drive himself deeper, with greater urgency, even as those contracting walls threatened to trap him in place. "You say this, even now, as I have you here?"

The dull nails of one hand clawed at the mokomoko, while her other scratched its pathetic cuts into his side. "Happiness is not...is not for...those...a-aware enough to...to know o-other...otherwise.... A-ah...damn!"

And that was the last coherent sentence she spoke. Or rather, it was the last sentence either of them spoke. Too far gone, their bodies too soundly locked together, Sesshomaru asked nothing more of her, but gathered her to him, leaning in to catch her mouth with his, as he took her, with her leg still caught in his grasp. He remembered having her like this before, the night of the festival, though his claws did not cut and he did not force. There was no frenzy of primal lust, but a conscious yearning that had him pressing his face into the crook of her neck in the end and his mouth clamping onto the jugular in her throat. He could smell the pumping blood separated from him by mere layers of skin, felt each pulse beneath his lips, and let his mind drift with the steady, blissful rhythm until they both lost themselves in the final throes of ecstasy, that pulled them away from the world, away from the bonds of duties and shackles of status. 

This time, knowing he was well and truly spent, the daiyoukai rolled onto his back, quite aware of his labored breathing and that of the one beside him. It was not long before she sat up, raking a hand through tangled locks damp with sweat, and peered down at herself, at the light sheen that coated her skin, and what lay between her legs. She sighed, tracing a breast with her fingers, then touched the faint claw marks on her thigh, apparently absent of thought, as she peered around, as though expecting a witness of their deeds. Sesshomaru watched all this through half-lidded eyes, only idly curious about what she could be searching for. 

"We need to bathe before we go back," she eventually said. 

"In the morning," he muttered, and her head turned in his direction. 

"I guess that is one thing that can wait until morning; you look ready to pass out." 

He merely grunted and closed his eyes. 

"Aye, so much for keeping it up all night." 

His brow furrowing, he seized her by the elbow without looking and yanked her down, promptly trapping her beside him with an arm securely around her waist. "Quiet, woman, or I will make you regret your impudence," he said, and she chuckled softly, but did not speak. Rather, he felt the weight of her on him and opened his eyes a fraction to see that she had laid her chin on top of her arms folded across his chest. And, for some absurd reason or complete lack of, she stuck her tongue out. His brows rose and he had to resist the urge to shove her away. "Now you are being childish."

She smiled, but it did not last. Rather, the smile disappeared entirely, replaced by a troubled expression, and she seemed unable to meet his eye suddenly. "Sesshomaru, why did you ask me about being happy?"

"I wished to know your thoughts," he said. "You interpreted as you saw fit."

A fleeting look of irritation crossed her face, before she relaxed just as quickly and shook her head. "And you aren't upset with my answer?"

"I expected no less."

"Really?"

"You are a practical woman, regardless of your condition," he said. "You are not prone to whimsical expectations; I would never expect you to believe in so ridiculous a notion."

"I suppose," she agreed in a distracted tone. "No knight in shining armor or faerie tale ending."

"What?"

"Nothing. Hey, what was your father's name?"

He blinked at such an abrupt change of topic, then frowned. "Why do you ask?"

"A child needs a name, doesn't he?" Lucidity replied. "Or she. It's not unheard of, at least in my era, for a child to be named after an ancestor. If the baby is a girl, then it would be after someone in her maternal line. But, for a boy, it would be paternal. I thought your father's name would be a good choice, if you wanted."

Sesshomaru stared at her, not so much taken aback by this foreign tradition as he was by her immediate consideration of such a thing. He was intrigued, but there was only one answer he could give.

"No."

Lucidity straightened, clearly more taken aback than he. "What? But I thought-"

"No," he repeated. "The youkai of my line must be distinguished from one another, by deeds and titles; they cannot be given the same name. The suggestion is not displeasing," he added when she settled back down with a dejected pout. "You wished to honor my father and I would have agreed if it was not necessary to do so otherwise."

"I understand; it was just an idea." 

"An appealing one," he told her as she looked away, to frown at the surrounding darkness. But when he brought a hand to her hair, she visibly relaxed, though her gaze remained distant, pensive. 

"So...what was your father's name?" she asked after a short while.

"Toga. And yours?" 

She didn't answer immediately. In fact, it was a few seconds before she even reacted. Yet he saw the shift in her expression, the vagueness of being lost in thought to the flash of realization, and she was suddenly looking at him with more than avid interest. "Toga?" she repeated, leaning forward. "Did you say 'Toga?'" 

There was a beat inside him apart from his heart, a thread of curiosity that burned hotter than most, and he was sitting upright without making a conscious decision to do so, forcing Lucidity to settle down beside him. "What do you know of my father?"

And though the daiyoukai already had an inkling of the answer, he was nonetheless stunned when Lucidity said, "Satomi met him. When he was a boy, she saved him." 

"Saved him?" echoed Sesshomaru. "How? He never spoke of meeting a being as powerful as a Guardian." 

"He probably didn't want you running off to challenge her; I mean, he definitely didn't answer the challenge she offered." 

"Tell me." 

And she told him. Listening to Lucidity, engrossed by her tale, he knew his mind would be churning well into the night, unable to be silenced. To some degree, he marveled at the fact that he was learning of his father from someone who had not even known his name until now. He tried to imagine, to picture this meeting between the child-Toga and the late Guardian of the East, of his father being saved from a youkai that had been too strong for him to defeat, just as he, Sesshomaru, was saved when he'd been a weak, foolish boy. It sounded as if he and his father had not been so different in their youths. But had this chance encounter altered his father's perception of himself, of the world and his goals? Inu no Taisho had been fierce and powerful, feared and respected, but with a simpering love for mortals that, for centuries, Sesshomaru had despised. Was it the Guardian who planted that seed? 

"I've always wondered," mused Lucidity as she reached the end of her story, "how Mother came to choose you."

"What do you mean? I was the most suitable Protector for a Guardian when first we met. What other option did the Mother have? The hanyou?" he added with a curl to his lip.

But Lucidity rolled her eyes. "No, that's not what I meant. What I should have said is: how could Mother have known about you? Apart from not being bound to any one place in time, She is not completely omniscient; She must see in order to know, to search like any other. She knew you were important, before you were born. Remember? The Four Sisters talked about it, Kuki specifically. The Sisters spared your father on Her orders, because She had seen his power and potential through Satomi when Satomi saved him as a child. She wanted the bloodline to survive, otherwise the Sisters would have killed him that day."  

"Are you saying my existence was fabricated by the Mother?" asked Sesshomaru with disdain. 

"Maybe," said Lucidity, a familiar, bitter smile curving her mouth, as she lowered her eyes. "But not to the same extent as mine."

"Do you believe She intended all this? Was it the same for the South?" 

"The South and her Protector were lovers, but if the Mother meant for that to happen or if it was coincidence, I don't know. It's hard to imagine, though, that someone would give up his life to protect another if he didn't care. I just...hate to believe that we never had a choice, that everything was planned out for us. But...honestly...the more I think about it, the more likely it seems. What were the odds of us meeting if it wasn't fate?"

Sesshomaru did not reply. Similar thoughts had crossed his mind before, less frequently now than in the beginning. When the Mother had first marked him, he'd been more than displeased. Furious, in fact, to be the pawn of another, an instrument to be used. But now? His gaze dropped to Lucidity's hand that was resting on her knee and, without thinking, he covered it with his own. He felt her give a start, for she'd been peering absently into the darkness again, and she watched him, bewildered, as he lifted her hand, then threaded his fingers through hers. 

"This Sesshomaru has no complaints." 

Blue eyes widened as he pressed their scars together and he caught the movement of her throat as she swallowed and released a breath that quivered. And the next moment he was falling backwards, catching himself on one hand as he had done not so long ago, an arm automatically wrapping around a bare, smooth waist as Lucidity flung herself onto him. She said nothing, but groaned as she buried her face into the crook of his neck, her grip tight upon him, and he found himself exhaling into the disheveled mass of yellow hair.

"Liar," she whispered. "You must have some."

He snorted softly. "Insufferable woman."

She stiffened. 

"Lucidity?" 

She pushed herself up, head bowed, clutching his shoulders. He could see little of her face through the shroud of hair, just lips moving soundlessly, and he called her name again. Without warning, she swore, loud and shamelessly, and, quite suddenly, weight and warmth disappeared. Sesshomaru was left with empty air and the lingering potency of a womanly scent. Looking around, he spotted her nearby, pulling on her clothes and almost stumbling in her haste.

"Come on," she was saying as he stood. "Hurry up and get dressed!"

Feet still bare, she snatched, not her boots, but a bundle of white fabric on the ground. And, for a second time that night, Sesshomaru received a face full of his own clothing. He yanked the hakama off his head with a growl, a reprimand on the tip of his tongue, only to find himself standing alone in the grove of trees. Lucidity was gone, with no explanation. What had her so agitated? He, Sesshomaru, could sense nothing, could smell nothing.

But he could hear the distant din of voices and the bellow of a white dragon.

Chapter Text

The daiyoukai's grip on Bakusaiga loosened as he gazed out across the river at the silhouettes of two women standing on the opposite bank. And they were not alone.

A ceaseless dance of lights and shadows surrounded the pair. The aurora borealis illuminated their figures, casting them in varying hues of emerald and azure, cobalt and magenta. The colors never seemed to be the same as the three insubstantial Guardians swept between Thalia and Lucidity, whose mouths never moved, though they nodded or shook their heads, gestured at odd intervals, or folded their arms. 

"Are they talking?" voiced the hanyou into the silence.

"It appears so," said the monk. 

"I can't hear anything." 

"Their communication must be telepathic." 

"Of course it is!" Jaken interrupted. "The Guardians are some of the oldest beings in existence. How else do you think they communicated with each other in the beginning?"

Though he was simply repeating what he had learned from Lucidity only days ago, Jaken's haughty manner and tone were suggestive of one explaining the basics of the universe. And listening to him prattle on, echoing the same words Lucidity had used to describe the ancient language, would have been enough for Sesshomaru to quiet the imp with a swift kick into the river, if he was not so preoccupied with what was taking place on the other side. He ignored the others congregated with him on the bank, ignored the nearby pacing of the dragons that had been agitated by the jarring arrival of the Guardians out of a cloud of mist-as the monk had so described-and kept his focus on Lucidity. And yet for all the fear and doubt he had witnessed since Avalon, he could read nothing in her collected composure, a matter that was strangely aggravating and pleasing. 

"-and if a mortal's mind should fall prey to the language, it's a death sentence. Unless he is something more. Even though your blood is tainted, I am certain you would survive. You would be insane forevermore, but alive."

"Will you shut up already?!" Inuyasha yelled. "We got more important things to worry about than listening to your crap. If those are really the Guardians like you said, including those floating lights, then why are they here?" 

"I do not answer to you, hanyou," sneered Jaken. 

"Why you-"

"The Princes of Death must have attacked," spoke the monk, and there was an abrupt silence in the wake of his words. "I can think of no other reason. The earthquake that called Lucidity away, her reluctance to speak of it. She's scared, and Morstua is the only creature whom I have ever seen her terrified of. And I do not doubt that his brothers will want revenge for what she did to him." 

"If that's true, she's stupid for not telling us; it's just going to leave us open to an attack if we aren't prepared."  

Accepting he could glean nothing informative of Lucidity's conversation, even as she cast a glance in their direction, Sesshomaru peered over at his brother. "The business of the Guardians does not concern you, Inuyasha," he said.

The hanyou turned to him with a scowl, only to balk at some invisible force and cover his nose with a sleeve. "Ugh! Go take a dunk in the river, Sesshomaru; you fucking reek!" 

Shouts and curses drifted into the darkness after Inuyasha went headfirst into the river, and Sesshomaru lowered his fist, his glare following the red figure bobbing in and out of the water.

Jaken ran up beside him. "Ha! Serves you right, you stupid-AH!"

His foot connected with Jaken and he, too, entered the churning currents. Out of the corner of his eye, Sesshomaru noticed the monk hasten a quick escape in the opposite direction, lest he join them, as well. Alone on the bank, Sesshomaru cast a final look towards Lucidity and Thalia, at the lights swirling around them, then turned away, his temper burning. He was without armor, without proper attire, and for naught. If Lucidity had simply informed him of her sisters' return, he would not have followed in such haste, dressed only in hakama with Bakusaiga in hand. With the distant spluttering of Jaken and Inuyasha and the low, unhappy rumbles of Oona filling his ears, Sesshomaru adjusted the mokomoko over his bare shoulder, the grass wet beneath his feet as he walked. He had every intention of returning to the grove of trees, to where he had left Tenseiga and his other belongings, and wait for Lucidity to come tell him the outcome of this meeting. Perhaps he would manage to rest. 

An endeavor he may have accomplished, if not for Lucidity's sharp gasp and the sound of a body hitting the ground.

"Forgive us," said the three, twisting in agitation. "We meant no harm."

"I'm not hurt."

"We bear no ill will," they insisted. "There was need to verify for ourselves, your claims."

"You thought I was lying?"

"No, no untruths. Simply...extraordinary. To conceive, a blessing by nature, and curse to happen in so perilous of times."

"Then our sister truly is pregnant?" asked Thalia. "There is to be a child of a Guardian?"

"Yes, there is life inside her."

"Lucidity, what is happening?"

Lucidity looked over from where she was sprawled on the ground as the daiyoukai landed in their midst. But he was already beside her before she could answer, helping her stand. His glare was on Thalia and the lights drifting above, even as Lucidity hooked her fingers onto his upper arm in an effort to calm him. "It's all right," she said. "My sisters simply decided the best method to confirm the pregnancy was to pass through me; I was not expecting it, is all." 

"If they are aware, then they should know better," said Sesshomaru, his knuckles white as he clutched at Bakusaiga. And when the aurora borealis filtered down and began to flow around him, the colors and patterns a near perfect mimic of a stream, he took a step back, as the barest glint of a blade peeked out from the sheathe; she tightened her grip. "What are they doing?" 

"Apologizing," she said, translating the rush of abstractions from the three Guardians. "Quite profusely, I might add. They promise to be more careful in the future, and to keep the child safe, as well as they are able." 

"We are happy about Lucidity's condition," said Thalia as she moved forward, her words laced with a thick accent of a dialect not even Lucidity could pinpoint. "We understand her difficulties, and have already agreed to search her land. The water and the air, we look for our enemy." 

"Your skill with the local language has improved," Lucidity remarked when Sesshomaru did not reply. 

Thalia offered a smile. "I listen, I learn. You know how it is."

"These pleasantries are unnecessary," interrupted Sesshomaru. "When are you leaving?" 

Thalia's smile hardened around the edges. "When we see fit, or when our leader dismisses us." 

"And who's this leader of yours?" 

Lucidity closed her eyes, swallowing what she did not doubt was a sigh of exasperation, before peering over at a sopping wet hanyou who had just stomped into view, followed closely by an equally drenched Jaken; Miroku, it seemed, was trapped on the other side of the river without a crossing, or at least without a rough kick from a certain daiyoukai. Inuyasha glared at the group, in particular his brother, before fixing his attention onto Thalia, who was looking him over with interest. 

"And who are you?" she asked. 

"A friend," said Lucidity before he could answer. "And my brother by law." 

Inuyasha snorted, but did not refute. 

"A sibling?" mused Thalia, taking a step towards him, her eyes glinting under the now violet lights above. "Younger? Is he as strong?"

"Back off, lady, unless you-"

"Inuyasha, don't," said Lucidity. 

"Now, now, my sister," said Thalia. "Let us see what the daemon has to offer in ways of-" 

"He has a wife." 

"And you believe that matters to me?" came the low purr from the South as she sidled closer to Inuyasha, who shifted away, surprise overtaking his anger. 

"I told you to back off, you crazy-"

"Enough!" And, as Lucidity stepped between them, she wondered if the hanyou even had any experience in dealing with aggressive women, but doubted it was a question she could never ask. Instead, she said, "Both of you need to stop. Inuyasha, if you can't behave, go and wait with Miroku. You, too, Jaken," she added upon hearing a snicker from the imp, who gave a start and immediately hunkered down. "And Thalia: apart from Inuyasha being off limits, this is not the time, nor the place for this behavior. We are not done with our meeting and I still have other matters to discuss with you." 

"Oh, but Lucidity, let me-" 

"That's an order!" 

All humor evaporated from Thalia's face and something flashed in her expression, before she managed to relax and incline her head, albeit with a stiff neck. "As you wish, Sister East." 

Inuyasha gaped, eyes wide and mouth open, the whole nine, and lifted a clawed finger, pointing at Lucidity. "You're their leader?!" 

"Are you going to keep quiet or not?" she demanded, fists clenched. 

"I...uh...." 

"Inuyasha, I will knock your ass back into the river if you interrupt us again, understand?" 

"But-" 

Her power flared. "Do you understand?!" 

"All right, already!" he shouted as he staggered under a blast of wind. "Have it your way!" And he folded his arms with a scoff, grumbling under his breath, as he walked away, only to plop himself onto the ground nearby, ears twisting in their direction. 

Lucidity watched him a moment longer, then looked over at Jaken, who was peering at everyone in turn and staying silent. A distant shout from the monk could be heard from across the river, a question about what was going on, but no one answered, not even Inuyasha. Thalia remained where she was, waiting for what came next. And Sesshomaru, when Lucidity looked at him, had not budged. He seemed more at ease, Bakusaiga clasped in limp fingers, in spite of the shimmer of lights that continued to float around him, a constant radiance of churning hues and shades. Even now she could not fail to notice him, how the three Guardians inadvertently caused shadows to play along his form, over the curve of his jaw, the line of his stomach; and she wished they had not returned, that none of this had come to pass, save for where he was concerned. But that was not how life worked.

"Do you wish us to finish our reports?" asked Thalia.

Drawn out of her reverie, she peered over at the Guardian of the South. Waiting for her, all of them were. Everything was under her power, under her control. Everything and everyone. If only she could relinquish it. 

"Yes," said Lucidity. "And...we will speak aloud from here on out, as it affects all those present." 

"We cannot," said the three. "Not without causing your mortals suffering."

"Thalia will translate," she said, and the South nodded her agreement. 

"You are certain, Lucidity?" asked Sesshomaru. 

"Inuyasha isn't stupid," she replied, and the hanyou's ears twitched. "He's figured out why my sisters are here; Miroku, too. Besides, they need to know why I will be sending them out to perform certain duties for me." 

"What are you talking about?" Inuyasha was back on his feet, looking both perplexed and irritated. "I'm not about to fall into line for you, Lucidity. These sisters of yours might follow your orders, but I don't."

Tempting though it was to make good on her threat, she would have been surprised if her comment had not provoked Inuyasha. Rather than tossing him into the water as she had promised, she gave a firm stare that permitted no arguments. "Not even if it means protecting your father's lands and your own village?" 

"What do you-" But he broke off mid-sentence as he suddenly glanced from her to Sesshomaru and back again, and a flicker of comprehension crossed his face. 

Sesshomaru stepped forward and there was a rumble of displeasure in his voice when he asked, "What is the meaning of this, woman?"

But Lucidity gestured towards Thalia.

"As I was saying before we were interrupted," replied the South, "droves of creatures, be they animal, daemon, or other, have been fleeing from both my domain and the North's. A breech was found near the meeting of borders of the North and East, but ultimately resides within the former. A great distance for our departed sister to have traveled from her sanctuary. The scar of the breech is terrible, enough to alert any Guardian; at least two Princes must have broken through. I can only fathom that she went to investigate, with no regard to her seasonal slumber, when she met her demise."

"Demise?" Inuyasha cut in. "What are you saying? That this Guardian sister of yours is-"

"Dead, yes," finished Lucidity.

"And there was a second breech in my domain, only one Prince by the scarring," Thalia continued as if there had been no interruption. "But we could not locate the Princes themselves. And these scars have created panic and chaos in some regions, which is the reason your country has been experiencing an increase of foreign beasts. Not all have come this far, but with so much imbalance in the world, there will be more."

"And that is why I will need you and the others to patrol your father's territory while I'm away," said Lucidity.

Again, Inuyasha cast a wary glance towards his brother, who made no comment, no gesture, nothing beyond the barest downward tilt of the head that was neither accepting nor opposing. 

And though this gave no reassurance, Lucidity pressed on. "The Panther Tribe can patrol their own territory; they don't need me to tell them that. But the Viper Clan I will have stationed elsewhere in the country, as is needed. I know the land inside and out from Satomi's memories, but I will need to speak to Sesshomaru first about which youkai control which areas, before I send you and Miroku with orders to Masami's tribe about where I will need them."

"Wait, I'm not gonna-"

"Yes, you will. I don't have time to backtrack to his village. I still need to search for the Princes, or at least verify that they have not been here, and I don't want our home overrun with invaders while I'm gone."

"For how long?" 

"Can't say. Could be weeks, could be longer." 

"And what happens if the Princes attack and you're not here?" 

"Run. Take everyone and go to the Isle. It's the only place that's safe."

"Everyone?"

"Yes, family, friends. The entire village if you must. You were right, Inuyasha," she admitted, and felt a cold sense of dread and resignation fill her chest. "Keeping you from fighting is one thing; keeping you in the dark is another. It has left you vulnerable and unprepared."

"You heard me?" 

She shook her head and pointed skyward towards the lights. "They did. They told me what you were saying, before you took your swim. And, as I said, you were right. You may have no chance against the Princes, but there are precautions you can take. Your Meido Zangetsuha, for instance, is the most effective weapon you have." 

"But it won't kill them." 

"No. I know of nothing that can do that. But the Meido will send them back to the Underworld. Its rift does not tear as deep as that of a Guardian's, but it will buy you time-hours, maybe a day or two-to get everyone to the Isle, should it ever come to that. And I will leave it at your discretion to decide whom to take with you." 

"What is this Meido?" asked Thalia. 

Inuyasha, momentarily stunned though he was, managed to blink and focus on her. It was a bit of a surprise when he gripped the hilt of Tessaiga and obliged an explanation about the many techniques of his famed sword. Briefly, Lucidity wondered if the Dragon-scales could be used against the Princes. Doubtful; they were not youkai. She heaved a disgruntled sigh, peering around with vague interest at the outline of the monk and dragons, when she heard the Fang being unsheathed. Inuyasha and Thalia had moved away, and the great blade was glowing a vivid scarlet. Sesshomaru and Jaken were both watching the display, as Thalia leaned close and went so far as to poke at the blade in fascination. 

"When will that hanyou learn respect?" Jaken grumbled. "Your father's heirloom is not a thing to show off. Don't you agree, Sesshomaru-sama? ...Sesshomaru-sama? My lord, is something wrong?"

Something was wrong. Even at a glance, it was obvious, and one did not need to be intimate with the daiyoukai's habits and minute changes of expression to realize this. It wasn't his face, however, that betrayed him, but the rattling sword in his grip. Lucidity doubted he was even conscious of what was happening, he was so intent upon Inuyasha and Thalia. Yet as she watched, she could see a change overcoming him, like the bad swelling of an allergic reaction. Bit by bit, fury broke through his countenance, fracturing the fine structure of indifference and control, as though it was an overheated kiln shattering a carefully sculpted clay pot. The utter rage that flashed through his eyes was just this, so abrupt and unbidden that Lucidity took a step back, while Jaken took several more.

But it wasn't until a visible crackle of energy from Bakusaiga unleashed itself down the length of the sheathe that she went to his side. Her fingers wrapped around his wrist in warning, only for him to turn his scarlet glare onto her as the energy jumped from the sheathe and seared across her hand. Whether it was her gasp of pain or the smell of singed hair, she didn't know, but it seemed to be enough to snap him back to his surroundings. He snatched her hand when she yanked it away, mindful of the burn, and frowned at the damage with narrowed-now golden-eyes.

"Does this make us even?" she asked in an undertone, but he merely glared at her again. And, in spite of her calm tone, her heart was racing. What was-?

"Oi! What's going on?"

Inuyasha and Thalia had rejoined them, the hanyou sheathing a rusty and sealed Tessaiga and peering at them suspiciously. Lucidity did not answer, nor did Sesshomaru. Not that they had much of a chance, if they were so inclined that is, as the aurora borealis swooped into their midst, ruffling clothes and hair and-in Sesshomaru's case-fur.

"We must conclude that our search has been futile," said the three, and Thalia translated in the background. "We have found naught beyond the breech of the North and South. We traveled the dimensions and what lies in-between. No beast or creature has surfaced. Even now, we sense little in your domain. We are no closer to answers or the Princes than we were upon our meeting on Avalon."

Lucidity sighed as she pulled her hand from Sesshomaru's, ignoring the inquisitive glance from Inuyasha. "I had little hope in this from the beginning."

"We should remain vigilante," said Thalia.

"I have no objections to continued patrols. Sisters," Lucidity looked to the three, "I will need your help."

"Until the child arrives, we understand."

"Good. The West will be yours to watch over as well. Thalia will patrol hers and the North."

"You're only covering part of your own territory?" Inuyasha suddenly asked.

"I have no choice," Lucidity told him.

"She cannot travel as we do," said Thalia. "Unless you want her to lose the baby by taking on her true guise?"

"No! I never said-"

A streak of light cut a path in front of an agitated Inuyasha, and the three Guardians spoke, "Sister East, there is more we must tell you. We met with our Sister West when searching her land."

"You did? What happened?"

"Her anger remains and her position has not changed; she will make no alliance with you and the South."

"I'm not surprised," said Thalia. "She has always despised me. It was the North who kept everything from falling apart. With her gone, I don't know how we shall recover."

"Be that as it may," said Lucidity, "we can't leave her on her own, not after what happened to the North. For now, Thalia and I will keep our distance, but you three will watch over her. You're the only ones she will allow near her. Try to persuade her if you are able."

"Yes, Sister East. What more will you have of us? What else can we do?"

Lucidity glanced at Inuyasha, an idea stirring in the back of her mind. He tilted his head slightly, curious in his confusion. "I do not want you fighting the Princes again," she said, and he rolled his eyes.

"It's a death sentence for mortals," agreed Thalia.

"That ain't gonna stop me," said Inuyasha.

"I'm pretty sure that death can do that," said Lucidity. "But allies would be valuable. The Viper Clan will fight for me. Oberon wants revenge for the North and has promised that he and his Fae will come to our aid."

"His court of Fae are nothing but tricksters and deceivers with their magics," sneered Thalia.

Lucidity could not help but remember Puck, plucking at the strings of a lyre. "Perhaps, but an ally is an ally. We should find more, if possible. And we should also expand our sanctuaries, to allow more-"

"Wait!" Inuyasha interjected. "You want strangers fighting with you but not us?"

"We need the help. And I would rather see strangers dead than you and the others," said Lucidity baldly.

The hanyou gaped. "All right...even for me that's cold hearted."

She raised a brow, her lips pressing into a thin line. "And if it came down to it, Inuyasha, for someone to die, would you rather it be me or Kagome?" 

"What the hell does that have to do-"

"Answer the question. Would you choose me or Kagome?" 

"I wouldn't want either of you to die." 

"I'm touched, Inuyasha, but stop avoiding the question. Tell me if you'd rather it be me or Kagome to die." 

For the first time, he looked anxious. No, that wasn't entirely accurate. She could see it, just a glimpse, the fear in his eyes. And then the anger, which was so much easier and sweeter to indulge, as he clenched a fist and bared his teeth. "Yes, it is cold hearted," she told him. "And it's the reality. I put the lives of my own above the lives of strangers; you are the ones I care about and want to see survive. I, too, had similar objections at first, but that," she swallowed, "that is the way of it."

He said nothing, not even a scoff, while Thalia smiled, as though she herself had declared the same. "A heart of ice, warmed by so few," she said, and there was a whimsical lilt in her voice. "And you will cling to it in the coming years, that spark of humanity. I imagine it is more difficult for the East, to be so ruled by logic that your emotions are forced aside. Is it easier to ignore the guilt of your choices?" 

The question surprised Lucidity, and she wasn't entirely certain she should have been. If what was gathered from Satomi's memories was accurate, the original Guardian of the South would have not asked such a thing. In fact, she would have denounced Lucidity on the spot, for being so selfish and without conscience, to have no regard for lives of others. But Thalia was not her predecessor, no more than Lucidity was Satomi. And yet, were there not certain characteristics that a woman should embody in order to be considered a proper, if not true Guardian? Lucidity was doubtful. She did not know Thalia, though; Satomi had never deigned to become friendly with her, let alone form a bond. Only their interactions thus far gave Lucidity any insight, and it was not much. 

"Easier?" Lucidity repeated, and glanced at Sesshomaru. 

Only, he wasn't there. 

Startled, she looked around, turning on the spot, but he was nowhere in sight; even Jaken was gone.

"Finally noticed, huh?" Inuyasha snickered. "They left while you were still talking patrols." 

For a second time that night, a chill spread through her, settling uneasily in her stomach, as she rubbed at the burn on her hand, dull notes of pain radiating to the tips of her fingers. 

"What are you so worried for?" asked the hanyou. "He probably just went to stick his head in the river; he stinks like you wouldn't-"

"Something set him off," she muttered. "Something more than.... Either way, I should talk with him."

"Keh! He's usually got a sword up his ass about something most days. Not up to you to pull it out all the time."

Lucidity ignored her brother-in-law, and the urge to clock him over the head, as she turned to Thalia. "I need to talk to you first, though."

At long last, the matter was settled. The threat from the sea would be taken care of, by and large, by Thalia. As Lucidity predicted, the South was not opposed to the request, despite how it did not pertain to the Guardians as a whole. Beyond her initial surprise, Thalia was agreeable, even smiled as she said, "Let me handle this irritation for you, dear Sister. The black stones and these water daemons, I will obliterate. You are in need of at least some stability at this time." Her emerald gaze darted towards Lucidity's midriff.

Lucidity resisted the urge to lay a hand over her stomach. "And search for their base of operation," she added. 

Thalia crossed her arms in front her chest, a thoughtful gesture, and tapped at her mouth with a finger. "'Base of operation,'" she echoed. "What an interesting phrase. I take it to mean that you wish for me to find where their populace is hiding from you?" And when Lucidity nodded, she continued, "Very well. I shall search for daemons and princes simultaneously for you. A child is a blessing, but the timing of yours is ill, indeed. I pray for you a safe pregnancy. And a healthy one, of course. Your husband, I trust, is of good breeding?" 

It was an understatement, saying that Thalia's command of their language had improved. It was a little too skillful, because Lucidity could not be certain if the woman meant to insult or not. She had a derisive opinion, at the least, one that made Inuyasha bristle and growl, "What's that supposed to mean?"

"Sesshomaru is of the best," said Lucidity, and she could not keep herself from sounding defensive. "Mother knew; She chose him because of his father."

"She knew about our old man?" said Inuyasha. "How?" 

But Thalia, whose lip was curling, put a hand on her hip and glared up at the blanket of stars, at the shimmer of the aurora borealis, so quiet and impartial. "Mother is known to make mistakes," she whispered. "In the matter of your husband...." And here, she closed her eyes, a wrinkle appearing in her brow. "I cannot speak.... Should not speak. I apologize, dear Sister." 

"Damn right you better apologize," Inuyasha snapped before Lucidity could reply. "You make another insult about my old man and I'll personally show you the power of our family."

In the blink of an eyes, the bitterness in Thalia vanished and she was suddenly keen on the hanyou once more. "I would like to see this power. Your Tessaiga, Inuyasha, show me what it does." 

"What it-are you serious?!" 

And, if Thalia's request wasn't enough, the other three brushed over the Fire Rat robe, rustling hair and clothes alike, and forcing the hanyou to squeeze his eyes shut against the brightness of their form. "We, too, would witness this power," they declared. "We wish to see what mortals have learned; let us find a safe location."

"Inuyasha," called Lucidity, and could have sworn he jumped as his fingers closed over Tessaiga's hilt. "Since Thalia will be taking care of the sea youkai for us, you and Miroku can leave in the morning for the Viper Clan." 

He squinted against the lights, trying to frown at her. "I never agreed-"

"Miroku will. He's anxious to get home, so that Sango and Kagome don't come searching for you. One little stop and you will back with your wife and daughter, Inuyasha. Safe and sound. Isn't that preferable to drowning in the ocean? Honestly, how did you intend to find youkai who live in the water?" 

A low growl was the answer, and Lucidity heard an unmistakable mutter of "manipulate bitch" the moment she left the hanyou to his little show and tell. And though a smile was threatening, her amusement quickly evaporated, and she peered down at the reddened skin on the back of her hand.

Chapter Text

The hakama snagged on a claw before it could be carried away by the current. Irritated by his inattention, Sesshomaru dragged the clothing out of the river and began to wring it dry. Water streamed down his already wet arms in rivulets and dripped from his elbows onto the outcrop of rock he was perched on. The flat formation stretched from the bank and jutted into the river, a convenient spot to wash his garments and, eventually, himself. He laid the hakama next to the haori, the unique material of which was nearly dry, then settled onto the edge of the rock, his legs dangling in the water, with the mokomoko draped beside him. He could feel the speed of the current around his feet, the pull of it on the mokomoko, and tilted his head back, eyes shut, as he inhaled in the scent of water, the scent of earth and grass, the natural fragrances of the world.

And it set his teeth on edge.

This day, this evening, had left him furious, left him...disconcerted. That he had allowed Bakusaiga's power to escape his control, no matter how fleeting it had been, was unacceptable, and a blatant sign that his mind was not where it should be. The only silver lining-a phrase Lucidity was oft to use-was discovering that the pregnancy had not been terminated. In some way, he could still hear the humming echo of the child's heartbeat, and the sensation that gripped him, this fervor of exhilaration.... There was no comparison. Nothing he could think of beyond the excitement of a battle nearly lost, of nearly meeting his end at the hands of one worthy of his strength. And yet it was different, more than, and there was little in his centuries of life that came close to the experience. Save for death, save for....

A sudden aroma had him looking around, and he spotted Lucidity coming towards him, her tangle of loose hair caught by a gust of wind that swept in his direction. She was pulling the strands back with both hands as she approached, her gaze locked not onto him, but across the valley of hills, at the northern lights of the three Guardians. Sesshomaru, too, watched those powerful entities, the return of which had ended any illusions of tranquility. It was now the time for war meetings and strategies, of issuing orders and receiving assignments.

Even the hanyou was being given a mission.

Claws cut into the stone beneath him and he did not acknowledge Lucidity as she joined him, her bare feet making little noise. Her pace was slow, seemingly without purpose, and she settled behind him without a word. He kept his gaze at the point across the valley, only vaguely intrigued by what could have caught the attention of the Guardians. And why was Lucidity not with them?

"You left," came the quiet words behind him, and he felt hands in his hair, combing through the strands and lifting them out of the way, over his shoulder. "Are you...unhappy with the orders I gave?"

He didn't answer, but narrowed his eyes at the figures illuminated beneath the lights, standing a fair distance apart. And then there was an eruption of power as one of the figures swung his weapon and Thalia was lost from sight as the Wind Scar rolled over her. "What is that idiot hanyou doing?"

"My sisters wanted a demonstration," Lucidity answered, as dust cleared and Thalia reappeared, unharmed and brushing debris from her person. "Where's Jaken? I thought he came with you." 

"With the monk, I presume; I made it clear to him that I wished to be left alone." 

"Sesshomaru," Lucidity began, and he closed his eyes. "I...I'm-"

"If you apologize again, woman, I will throw you into the river."

The fingers in his hair grew still, and then she sighed. "You are angry, then," she murmured. 

And her tone was so defeated that his claws scraped deeper into the stone as his irritation rose. "Your orders for the hanyou were unexpected," he admitted. "But these lands are under your domain, as you have reminded this Sesshomaru time and again."

"So...you're not going to argue?"

"To what purpose? I have relinquished those responsibilities." 

"I couldn't think of alternative, but I know that to have Inuyasha patrol in your stead must be-"

"Enough, Lucidity; the decision has been made."

Without warning, she sagged against him and an unmistakable keen broke from her, faint and pitiful. "I hate this," she groaned. "This is not you. Why do you not argue?"

"Is it your wish for me to argue?"

"No, but-"

"If your decisions are unwise, then you will hear my objections. Until then, I see no reason to argue. Is that not preferable to our disagreements of late?"

Her response was not immediate, but eventually he heard the withering sigh of a "yes" and the touch of her cheek as she laid her head against the bare skin of his back. He did not doubt that she was confused, that she did not fully understand his reasons, but he was in no mood to give an explanation. Not yet. And it seemed, at least, that she understood this much, as she did not question him further. They sat in silence, with nothing but the sound of rushing water filling the air, each with their own private thoughts for company.

The assault of the Backlash Wave, even at this distance, could be felt. And ineffective against him though it was, the daiyoukai grew tense at the unobstructed image of Thalia and Inuyasha, his gaze falling onto the latter brandishing their father's Fang. He'd come to tolerate the existence of his bastard half-brother, but it would be foolish to suggest that he'd accepted the hanyou, that the sight of him did not induce revulsion at times. And tonight, to lay his eyes upon that figure, he felt the familiar anger, the resentment that had plagued him for decades. But now, it was different. There was a change in the flavor of his resentment, which had nothing to do with Inuyasha being gifted a weapon he had long since proven himself the master of, and everything to do with the territory that was now his to watch over.

And it was because he, Sesshomaru, had made a choice. A choice that was against his upbringing, against his nature, against everything he had stood and built upon. And never did he expect that Inuyasha would be the one to take up this mantle, to be the one who was responsible for their father's land, their father's legacy, of which his elder brother had turned his back on.

"Ah! Sesshomaru, watch it!"

The daiyoukai looked around. As keen as his senses were, he'd failed to notice the acidic scent of his dokkaso, which was melting the rock around his embedded claws. Lucidity was grabbing up the haori and hakama, and there was a distinct smell of burning cloth as she threw the bundle onto the grass where his swords and two sets of boots lay, that he had brought with him to the river.

"Easy, all right?" came her soft reprimand. "Be careful."

A snort broke from him before he could stop it and he looked away, back to where the northern lights continued their dance and Inuyasha continued his prideful display. The Adamant Barrage now? Yes, he could see the glimmer of diamond shards, and he felt the stone crack beneath his hands, smelled the poison seeping from his claws, and heard the growl rising in his throat.

"Hey, come on, Sesshomaru, calm down." Lucidity's hands were sliding over his arms and she was leaning against him; he felt the touch of her knee and realized that she was crouching, ready to take action if necessary. "Calm down, okay? Whatever it is, don't get worked up over it. We can't have tantrums like normal people without one of us getting hurt."

The warm press of lips was suddenly on his shoulder, and he was torn between the instinct to shove her away and the desire to let her continue. And even though he was stiff under her touch, that he wished to sink his claws into flesh rather than stone, he permitted the latter. The lips moved lower along his back. She kissed at his skin, rubbing his arms, and the dokkaso thinned, then faded altogether. Behind him, she shifted, lowering herself down onto the rock, and kissed at a spot between his shoulder blade and spine.

With a jolt, his eyes flew open wide, his back arched, and he twisted around, scowling. "What are you doing?!"

"Nothing!" she exclaimed, more surprised than he. "I only.... Turn back around for me."

He eyed her, trusting in her honesty and yet suspicious of her intentions, but did as she wanted. In an instant, her hands were upon him, inspecting his spine, and she leaned forward. He felt the caress of her mouth. The same spot, the same touch, and it sent a shock through his body. The sensation, this wave of euphoria, was not proper. It should not have been so simple a thing, to excite him in such a manner. He was not a creature so easily enticed, and yet here he was, struggling with himself not move or make a sound. And it was a struggle made that much more difficult when her teeth scraped his skin, and he released a low snarl of warning as bits of rock cracked in his hands and fell into the river. The mouth shifted, moved lower, higher, to either side, but nothing elicited the same response as that one, particular spot. And at the warmth of a tongue, he snarled again, louder, and heard a soft chuckle in return. 

"It seems I found an erogenous zone."

"A what?"

"You're sensitive here," she whispered. "A nice little bundle of nerves that I can torment in the future." 

"If I allow it, woman," he said roughly, only for her to dare press her mouth to the spot again. He jerked away. "Enough!" 

But she was on her feet again, crouched beside him, and brushed a hand into his hair, where it stayed, holding his head in place. "Don't be like that," she said, with a mirror of a smile that reminded him of the trickster from the north. "It felt nice, didn't it? Maybe, on another night, I can have you lie down for me, and we can find out just how sensitive you are." 

Light and shadow played across her features as another demonstration of Tessaiga lit up the night. The power of it echoed through the air, boastful, mocking, and the insult of it...the daiyoukai could no longer endure, would no longer tolerate.

Lucidity's arm was in his grasp before he was conscious of what he was doing. He saw the shock in her face, caught the minute shift in her scent, before he flung her into the river. She had no time to react, let alone break free, and emerged seconds later, drenched and coughing, wiping the water from her eyes. And he was already on her, one hand winding itself into her hair and the other upon her throat. His thumb pushed against her jawline, forcing her head back, and he was pleased to see how large  her eyes were, how pale her face was. The river flowed around them, circling no higher than their waists, but beat at their bodies, as though in a vain attempt to sweep them under. The daiyoukai would not yield, no matter how the river roared at him, no matter what she tried to do to him. 

The taste of Lucidity's mouth was an assault on his senses. It was too raw, too potent, even as she whimpered at the tongue being thrust between her lips. And his own aura throbbed in response, spreading through the muscles of his arms, his legs, to his very fangs. He tasted blood, heard the muffled groan of pain, as he deepened the kiss, wanting to devour, to claim, until she pushed at him. With her hands on his chest, he pulled back and peered down at her, his grip remaining firm.

"What are you doing?" she breathed, the words weak and shuddering.

His attention was drawn to the thin, red line at the corner of her mouth when she spoke, and he leaned down to drag his tongue over the trail of blood. "I am taking what I want," he growled, his voice as fierce as hers was feeble. "As is my right." 

"Y-your.... What are you talk-?" 

His fingers tightened in her hair, and she winced, starting to writhe, to push at him again, and did not stop until he brought her against him and snarled into her ear, "Do you forget so easily, what happened in the cave, when you dared to make a fool of me? Do you remember what was promised?"

"No, I...I didn't forget, but why now? After we've already.... Why-"

"To remind you," he rumbled, low and hard. "Leader of the Guardians you might be, but you belong to this Sesshomaru." 

The aroma that invaded his senses left no room to question the effect of his words. He could feel the hands on his chest shaking, heard the choked, desperate sounds trapped in her throat, and he let his power burn, let her see the scarlet in his gaze as he drew back once more. A flush deepened in her cheeks. Her bottom lip quivered as she stared at him, doubtlessly unaware of how loud and fast her breathing was becoming. 

"Do you dare refute me?" he demanded, and she closed her eyes with a shiver. "Answer me." And yet she only groaned behind pursed lips. "Speak now, Lucidity, or submit."

But even as he shoved her against the rocks, his hand still buried deep in her hair and exposing the smooth line of her throat, she uttered not a single sound. She was shaking, her scent ripe and intoxicating, a temptation he would gladly indulge. He wanted to seize, to consume what was before him, and he could not help but notice the droplets that trickled down her throat and disappeared into the neckline of her garment as she swallowed. He wanted to taste that water on her skin, to make her writhe and beg.

His hand closed onto the front of her clothing before the idea ever fully formed in his mind. He pulled at the material and it strained against her, but would not tear. "If you stay silent, woman, I will not stop," he warned. She didn't meet his gaze, didn't so much as open her eyes, but turned her head away, and that was all he needed.

The poison never touched her skin. As it had done to the rock and his own robes, the dokkaso ate into the carefully woven material. The sound of tearing fabric had never thrilled him as it did now, and he stood there in the shallows, taking in the sight of a woman who could not bring herself to open her eyes. 

"Look at me," he ordered, and she obeyed, even as his claws shredded through what was left of her clothing. He watched as she arched, blue eyes widening, as he did the same to her leggings, so that only useless rags remained, leaving her open, vulnerable in a manner that went beyond simple nudity. "Do you trust me?" 

Her bottom lip was drawn between her teeth, but she did not hesitate to nod. 

"Say it." 

"I trust you," she whispered.

"And you concede that you are mine?" 

"Yes," she said. "I'm yours."

"Then you will submit to me," he told her. "Always."

Once again, she swallowed, her breath quivering. "A-always?"

Without thought, he brought a hand between her legs, covering her sex, and wrenched her head back just a bit farther, bringing her closer to him, until he felt the caress of breasts against his skin. "Whenever I desire you, woman, you will yield," he said, his fingers slipping into her moisture. "And do not deny that you want this; I can taste your arousal. It overwhelms all else." 

"N-no, I don't-"

The fingers pushed inside, and she tilted her head back of her own accord with a soft, melodious cry, her nails scraping at his chest, making no effort to break free. 

"I don't deny," she gasped, eyes squeezing shut once more. "I will submit, only to you. Please, Sesshomaru...."

"Why do you beg?"

"I can't stand this!" 

His fingers moved, her hips twisted, and she moaned for him, for his touch, and his own patience was dwindling rapidly. Watching her squirm, breathing in her scent, feeling the fluids that gathered in his palm, were making it unbearable, impossible to think, to keep his mind clear. With a growl, he spun her around and shoved her down, bending her over the outcrop, his need pulsing against her. Pale, trembling hands spread out along the rock, but he soon dragged her arms behind her back, wrists pinned by one hand, in remembrance of his promise in the cave. She was shaking, panting, before he ever entered her, and her voice rang through the air, an exquisite call, when he took her.

Many times he had had her tonight. Many times he had made her moan. But seeing her now, unable to look at him, to even keep her eyes open, with the remains of her clothing clinging to her body, made that beast inside him stir. Different, yet the same. Wild, yet in his control. He drove himself into her with a punishing brutality and overwhelming need to possess. And it was no surprise that he laid himself over her, that he lifted those yellow locks aside, and sank his fangs into the only scars on her body, to mark her yet again.

The blood was hot in his throat and the cries a cacophony in his ears, He never relented, but thrust himself into that welcoming heat, as the body beneath him writhed. The mounting pressure could not be slowed, could not be stopped, and nor did he want it to. And the euphoria that ultimately seized him swept his mind from his surroundings as his seed spilled inside her, as he gave one last jolt into her depths, before finally relaxing, letting his weight settle and his grip ease. 

He could hear her panting, as though each moment were a struggle, and yet there was a sublime echo of groans that were forever breaking from her. "That...was...." She sighed heavily, serenely. "Quick."

The jaws on her nape clamped down, and she gave a shout of pain. Trapped in his embrace, he brought them out of the water, before extracting shaft and fangs from her body and rolling her onto her back. "Impudent woman," he growled. "I will remember your mockery next time."

"Next time?" she repeated. "You mean to say you're unable to do anything about it right now?"

His lips drew back in a scowl, allowing her to see how her own blood decorated his mouth. And yet she merely smiled and laid a hand against his cheek. He felt the caress of her thumb near his eye, tracing his youkai markings.

"You're tired," she murmured. "I can see it. Why don't-"

His mouth covered hers before she could finish. She would make no excuses for him; he would accept none. He pulled her against him, the blood sliding between their tongues, and his hand found her folds. She shuddered, legs spreading, and her hips rose, giving no resistance. If anything, she clung to him, begging as she was able without words; and when his tongue replaced his fingers, she yielded as he wanted, and gave as he took at his discretion.

However, she was not wrong. Nothing was roused in him when she reached her completion, with his mouth pressed hard to her heat. The night had left him drained, sated, and interested in little else for the immediate future, save for a long rest. He was unwilling to move, to do anything beyond laying his head upon her stomach and listening to the rhythmic beat inside. How could he be so great a fool, to not even make the attempt to listen...?

His exhaustion was returning by steady degrees. He could feel it in his back, in his limbs, his mind. With every breath he took, with every brush of fingers in his hair, he was lulled, weakened...defeated, and her voice evoked no response in him. He lay there upon the rock with her, fading in and out, catching only pieces of words, the sound of his name.

"Sesshomaru...? Yo! Fluffy?" The fingers tugged at his hair. "Shujin-sama?"

His eyes slid open and he lifted his head so that his chin rested on her stomach, to find that she was propped up on an elbow and peering down at him.

"I see that got your attention," she said. "Please don't fall asleep on me; I'd like to wash up first."

But he only frowned, then laid his head back down. Eventually, he would move. Eventually, he would-

It wasn't the wind he was conscious of at first, but rather the water that engulfed him as he landed in the river. He emerged, at least, with a bit more dignity than she had earlier, hair plastered to his face, alert and quietly seething. Or so he should have been. He was alert, yes, but not quite seething. In fact, he was not hardly so much as irritated at being knocked aside as he was surprised. He wiped the water from his face as Lucidity offered a smile, then began picking off the remains of her clothes as one would pluck away loose hair. And before he could find it in himself to reprimand her in some form or other, she had slid from the rock and submerged herself. No, he decided, he was not annoyed. This was normal, natural, and he could accept that.

"Thalia is coming."

The mist wafting towards them through the hills left no dispute in Lucidity's claim. Flowing faster than the river, it would reach their spot within moments. A matter that would not be an issue, if not for the fact that the daiyoukai had not yet finished bathing. He was wringing the excess water out of his hair when Lucidity spoke, and now had to drag himself onto the bank to dress before he was properly dry. With the mokomoko gathered around his feet in a sodden mass, he tied the hakama at his waist, then picked up his haori, only to pause and peer down at Lucidity.

She was sitting in the grass, among the swords and the two pairs of boots, a patch of cloth threaded between her hands. The cloth, he could see, was of a deep red, the start of a new attire, and it would be of no use. With the mist rapidly approaching, he held out the haori.

"Take it," he said when she frowned up at him.

For a moment, she stared at the haori, as if she could not quite understand his intentions. But she eventually dropped the cloth in favor the haori and pulled it on, just as Thalia's form solidified in front of them. Lucidity stood, arms folded across the clothing that had no sash to keep it shut, as Thalia looked from her to Sesshomaru and back again.

"The others are gone?" Lucidity asked.

Thalia nodded. "Yes. Our sisters will return as needed with reports. We were admiring the Tessaiga," she added. "It is an impressive weapon. And I'm surprised by your brother by law and his human friend; they are not humble in their questions about us."

"What did you tell them?"

"Very little. They were not pleased, but it is not their place to know." Green eyes slid over to Sesshomaru and an amused smile played across Thalia's lips. "Unless it is your wish to allow these mortals to learn more than they have already been privileged with."

It was as Oberon had described, the daiyoukai realized. A Guardian had no reason to share her knowledge with a mortal. Yet to see how Lucidity appraised him, and how she never offered Thalia an answer, but directed her sister with a question of her own, he knew it would not be so with her.

"Are you leaving as well? Or is there something more you need to tell me?"

Thalia blinked and any amusement there might have been died away. "No, I have nothing more. I simply came to tell you that I will be leaving here, to find your daemons of the sea and their stones. I will destroy whatever I discover."

"What of the emperor and his council?" asked Sesshomaru.

Lucidity looked at him in surprise, then swore softly. "I almost forgot...."

"You did forget, woman," he corrected. "You have now been reminded. Or do you no longer desire to have the sea emperor brought before you?"

"I never wanted that," said Lucidity, and it was his turn to stare in surprise. "I want to go where he is, so his people can see for themselves what their leader and his council have condemned them to."

"A fitting solution."

"Very well, very well," came the impatient interruption from the South. "If I find this emperor and council, I will show you to them. It is not so unreasonable; they are the ones who damaged your body and jeopardized your pregnancy, as you told us."

"Thank you; it will save us time," said Lucidity. "Maybe we can resume proper training while-"

"I do not agree to that," said Sesshomaru. "Not in your condition."

"But-"

"You cannot change your form, nor can you expend the potential of your energy; it would be pointless for us to train."

"What are you training for?" asked Thalia. "The Princes?"

"Yes," Lucidity replied, her tone short and clipped. "Fighting styles, tactics, strategies. Whatever I can pull from Satomi's memories." 

"Ah, yes, that is a good idea; however, pointless, as he said, while you are pregnant." 

"If I'm so damn useless, why don't you train with him then, Thalia?" Lucidity snapped, only to pause as her words sank in. She glanced at Sesshomaru, whose fingers twitched at his hip. "You know...that would be perfect." 

"More than perfect," said Thalia slowly, a grin spreading across her face. "It's absolutely ideal." 

"Do you leave me no say in the matter?" the daiyoukai demanded.

But the South simply waved a hand at him. "Do be quiet, daemon. We both know you don't want her harmed, but you need to be prepared for our enemies. If you have a better suggestion, I'd love to hear it."

His lip curled.

"No? Then it is settled; you shall become my pupil after I return. It should not take long to complete my search," she added, addressing Lucidity. "I have more hope, at least, of tracking your youkai for you and their...base of operation."

A broad smirk and green eyes lit with mischief were the last clear image of the South before her form dissipated into a cloudy breeze, which carried with it an odd trickle of laughter that could nearly be mistaken for a sharp whistle of wind. Nearly. His gaze followed the path of the mist over the hills and around the bends until it was swallowed by the darkness. Only then did he peer over at Lucidity, to find that she had taken the same spot on the ground and was fishing the crimson cloth out of the grass. 

"I do not recall the Guardian of the South's behavior being so irritating," he said, stepping over the mokomoko so that he might lower himself next to Lucidity. 

But her fingers were already deeply entangled in the many threads she was drawing from the earth, and it seemed to have her complete attention, until she said, "Well, you were poisoned for half of your stay on Avalon; your memory might be a little fuzzy." 

"Do not vex me, woman. My memories of her are clear enough." 

There was a tug at the corner of Lucidity's mouth, but then she let out a sigh and straightened, shaking the hair from her face. "I can't say what she is like on a personal level; Satomi never took the time to befriend her. All I know of Thalia is what I've seen here and on Avalon. She does seem less reserved, but that could be for a number of reasons. Honestly, her behavior is refreshing; I hate formalities." 

"I will not tolerate her insults." 

"I never said you had to. And you don't have to train with her either," Lucidity added, looking up at him. "It was only an idea." 

"One of merit," Sesshomaru conceded. "I see no reason to object, for now."  

A silence settled, fractured only by the singing of insects and the river behind them. There was also the occasional rustle of cloth whenever Lucidity brought the threads together and another inch or so of fabric was created. Sesshomaru had seen her do this once before, in the high cave of the Viper village when she'd been recovering. Her progress had been slower that time. There were moments when she had been displeased with the result and undid her work altogether to start over. She did not need to start over now; she was simply replicating the attire that his dokkaso had ruined. And it wasn't until the garment was taking on a true shape that Sesshomaru realized he'd been as engrossed in her work as she was.

"Will you be done by morning?" he asked, and Lucidity gave a mute nod. And, wet though it was, he moved the mokomoko behind him, so that he might have something to rest upon through the night. Yet, he had barely managed to stretch himself out when Lucidity decided to break her silence.

"It won't be enough," she declared without lifting her head. "Our patrols. Your training. We're down two Guardians; three if you include me. And we're completely in the dark about the Princes. Other than what Morstua told us, we don't know what they're planning or how they're going to enact those plans."

Sesshomaru cast his gaze skyward, at the array of stars with no clouds in sight, and pressed his lips into a thin line as a single, unpleasant thought occurred to him. "Would Morstua not know more of what his brothers intend?"

"No!" Lucidity said sharply. "Absolutely not. Releasing him is out of the question."

"You were able to overpower him with ease in your first battle."

"I wasn't pregnant then! I don't know if I'd be able to overpower him now."

"Have Thalia-"

"NO!"

The stench of her fear was impossible to ignore. There were moments when he found the scent enticing, a sweet potency that he had no desire to resist. But this was not one of those moments. This scent was a grotesque and vulgar entity that put forth the image of old blood and rotted meat, and the daiyoukai was reminded of what the monk had said. And to see how her body shook, how she clenched the red fabric between her hands, he knew it to be true. Victorious though she'd been against Morstua, he was the only creature who terrified her.

"He will kill you," Lucidity said in a harsh whisper. "The instant he is free, Morstua will kill you, Sesshomaru. I can't risk that. I won't!"

"You have made your point," said Sesshomaru, his patience thin with exhaustion. "Consider what other options you have at your disposal while I sleep. Is that agreeable?"

She didn't answer immediately, but bowed her head and rubbed at her eyes with a thumb and forefinger, which failed to prevent the smell of saltwater from reaching the daiyoukai. "Fine, fine," she mumbled. "I'll try...."

"Do not dwell on your doubt, woman; it's of no use."

"Well, forgive me if I'm a little afraid of this war," she snapped. 

"You are not alone in this."

Her head jerked up and she lowered her arm, to gather the red fabric in both hands once more. Her knuckles were white as she wrung the material in her fingers, seemingly unaware of what she was doing, as she stared at him. "You...are?" came her faint murmur. "You're afraid? Of...of what? That you won't survive?" 

"Do not be so foolish as to believe that I fear death."

"I don't understand how anyone can't-" 

"I have more important matters to concern myself with," he told her, to which she frowned in confusion, and he felt his irritation deepen. "Are you so forgetful, woman? It was as I said earlier: I would rather lose everything than see you dead. Did you think that did not extend beyond material possessions and titles? Or that I do not consider what will happen in my absence should I fall in battle? The South was gracious enough to explain to me the state of her mind since the death of her Protector. I have no doubts that you will suffer a similar fate, if not worse if you are left in the hands of the Princes."

"But you've never said anything...." 

"And why would I when it serves no purpose? Do not dwell on the possibility of what might be and focus on what is, or you will never move beyond the realm of your fear."

She said nothing. Perhaps she had no practical response, as he saw no practicality in dropping the red fabric in favor of seizing his face and pressing their lips together. Her movements were not sudden or demanding, but there was a sense that she was attempting to steal the air from his lungs as she caused him to slide deeper into the embrace of the mokomoko. The wet fur was around his shoulders, his mass of hair sprawled across it, by the time she allowed either of them to breathe.

"Bastard," she muttered, and kissed the crescent mark on his forehead. "Go to sleep."

Chapter Text

No immediate solution came to mind. Of course, there was no quick fix to war, and the easier path was not necessarily the right one. 

Lucidity could not, for the life of her, determine in a single night what other course of action she could take. A Prince on his own she could handle, or rather would have been able to handle if her power was not so restricted. But with Thalia and the others, a single Prince did not stand a chance. Together, however, the Princes would be nigh unstoppable. Yet the immediate problem was tracking down the damn bastards to begin with. They could not be defeated if they could not be found. And if Thalia could not, if Above, Below, and Within could not, Lucidity did not see how she could possibly accomplish the feat. 

Try she would though, if for nothing else. Perhaps blind luck would be on her side. Or would it be unlucky for a pregnant Guardian, without the help of her sisters, to be the one to find the Princes of Death? It would relieve her desperation, but then increase her fears simultaneously. Was it a trade off she was willing to pay? If she did manage to locate the Princes, even just one, the outcome was...questionable. 

She didn't share these thoughts with Sesshomaru; she already knew what he would say, an echo of what had already been said, and it was advice she'd keep at the forefront of her mind, to help her stay focused. And coming morning, she was sitting with Sesshomaru-both of them fully attired once more-and pouring over a map roughly drawn on a blank page from her journal. Miroku, Inuyasha, and Jaken milled around, listening to their discussion, with the dragons wandering nearby. Oona's footsteps, the beat of her wings, echoed in the background every so often, while Lucidity marked on the map where the Vipers needed to patrol and what areas they needed to avoid per Sesshomaru's instructions, lest they start an unnecessary feud with another clan of youkai, such as Koga's pack.  

In the end, it was Inuyasha who left for Masami's village with the map and instructions. Not because he insisted on taking care of this on his own, but because Lucidity burdened them with yet another task: relieving her of the offerings from Masami and his people. She had no use for anything they had given her, save as an effort to placate the humans of Inuyasha and Miroku's village. And it was Miroku who took it upon himself to deliver the offerings, after procuring a couple of horses. (By what means, Lucidity did not know, nor did she ask.) Yet she was certain, when it was time to bid the monk farewell, that he had no interest in the value of his cargo, but in the yearning to return home to his family, to keep his wife from searching him out, and bring with him the news of everything that had taken place. 

Lucidity loathed that the secret was out, that the idiots could follow her into another fight. She could only hope that it was possible to stop Inuyasha and the others a second time around, now that she knew exactly what she was up against. A worry for another time, another fear to set aside, regardless of how it might come to pass. 

Her sisters had gone as quickly as they had arrived, and now it was her turn. The moment they parted ways with Inuyasha and Miroku, she, Sesshomaru, Jaken, and the dragons set out. No more battles from the ocean, no more detours to insane mother-in-laws, no more injuries to recover from. In the days that followed, they came across absolutely no obstacles, no youkai, and few humans. Traveling on the back of Oona eliminated the potential for most interactions, after all. Her massive form cut a path through the sky, covering more area in less than a week than Lucidity could have done on foot. And it was not long before their search of the mainland was complete and they moved on, out onto the open ocean, with Jaken following upon Ah-Un.

The stamina of both dragons was surprising. With the other Guardians searching the seas and the air, going where she could not, Lucidity directed Oona to the surrounding islands and then beyond, to the neighboring countries, crossing oceans, lands, villages, and mountains. Not once did Oona falter. Not once did Ah-Un fall behind. It seemed that nothing and no one would slow the progress of their search now.

Save for her seasonal slumber.

On foreign soil, in unfamiliar surroundings, she asked, or rather pleaded with, Sesshomaru not to take her back to the Isle. He merely stared at her with what she could only interpret as disapproval and, in the end, neither agreed nor disagreed. How could it be anything less, when one considered what had happened to the North? Yet when she felt the exhaustion creeping up on her, sapping her of strength and making her susceptible to injury or worse, she was doubtful of what to expect. The boughs of a tree or the open fields in which she fell asleep?

It turned out to be neither. 

A cave was where she found herself three days later when she awoke, just over a week at this point since the other Guardians made their appearance. It was a surprise, and also a relief, to discover that Sesshomaru had done as she'd wanted. But she wondered.... No matter where they were or what was happening, he had always returned her to the Hahaoya no Shikyu for her slumber. She'd never known him to waver in that decision. What was different this time? What had changed his mind? 

She never asked, and wasn't entirely certain as to why she refrained. She couldn't imagine what sort of answer he might give that she didn't want to hear, that she had not already imagined. It was a moot point, and her attention was better kept on the task at hand; they didn't need any more distractions. 

Farther into foreign lands, they went. Deeper into unknown territory that required greater use of the memories, and her own personal knowledge. Even Sesshomaru, whose upbringing gave him far more than a rudimentary knowledge of geography, did not recognize the provinces after they went beyond a particular mountain range that Lucidity knew to be part of a famous and lucrative trade route.

And yet, no matter how far they traveled, no matter how long they looked, she found nothing, could sense nothing. It was as frustrating as it was alleviating. It was as she had told Sesshomaru: these efforts were not enough. And she could feel a sense of impatience creeping up on her as the days wore on, whenever they were forced to camp so that the dragons and Jaken might rest and recuperate; and still she could not imagine an alternative solution.

And it was during one such afternoon when their group had stopped that everything came to a head.

Fish were cooking over a small fire Jaken had built. Ah-Un was grazing on the short grass of the plains, while Oona crunched the bones of what remained of a herd of wild yak. And Lucidity sat upon the mossy trunk of a fallen tree, clasping her journal upon her lap with ink-stained fingers, as she peered out at the mountains that ruled the landscape. White with snow, they were in stark contrast to the forest of needled evergreens that separated these impossible, winter giants from the rest of the world. And as her gaze swept over the picturesque scene, so inviting in its beauty, a section of the trees shook, began to weave back and forth, then disappeared from sight with a resounding crash.

Lucidity frowned, Jaken glanced up from stoking the fire, and the dragons never reacted. This had been happening with greater frequency for the past half hour, ever since Sesshomaru had excused himself to investigate some local legend, which Lucidity had learned about during the rare occasion when she'd had to interact with humans to procure more ink. That ink was now going to waste, drying on the tip of her quill, as she could not concentrate with all this noise. And, somehow, she doubted this little pit stop wasn't so much to allow the others to eat as it was to sate the daiyoukai's curiosity.

As another echo of falling trees reached her ears, she snatched up the satchel sitting by the log and stuffed the journal and the writing instruments inside. A smear of ink caught her eye, spreading into the minuscule patterns of skin in her smallest finger, when she extracted her hand. But when she rose from the log, intending to wash the stain off in the nearby stream, she dropped the satchel as an explosion of light forced her to shield her eyes. She could hear Jaken's colorful scream of anger and alarm and felt him bump against her leg in his haste to put himself between her and whatever new threat had presented itself.

"Get back, foul creature, or you shall taste the power of-Oh!"

Lucidity blinked away the spots dancing in front of her eyes as Jaken relaxed beside her. He was lowering his Staff, staring at the pigments of mauve and sapphire that were spilling out around them like a gushing whirlwind, while the dragons looked up from their respective meals with little more than idle curiosity.

"A little warning next time," Jaken chided.

"It is not in their nature," said Lucidity, squinting under the shifting glare of colors. "They come and go as they please."

"Sister East," said the three Guardians, "we've come to advise that the northern, southern, and eastern areas of your domain have yielded no signs of the enemies. We are now conducting our search towards the west. Have you been delayed again?"

Jaken adjusted the Staff in his hands as he shielded his eyes. "What are they saying?"

Lucidity ignored him as a hand tightened at her side and shook her head. "There was only my seasonal slumber of three days."

"Three days?" they echoed. "But you have completed the search of your Protector's country?"

"And the surrounding islands, yes."

There was a press of energy against her, disgruntled and bewildered, that made Jaken shiver as the blue and purple hues shimmered and changed to a sunlit glow of honey mixed with azure. "Why have you come no farther? Do the mortals impede your progress? Are you unable to travel on your own because of the child?"

"You're already aware that I cannot move as freely," she said. "I've been using Oona's speed to compensate." She gestured to the white dragon, who had gone back to snuffling the ground for more bones and charred meat.

"At least you have confirmed that the Princes have not returned to the land tainted by Morstua. Perhaps you should sequester yourself there."

"What?!"

This single word was spoken aloud, causing Jaken to jump and stammer another inquiry of what was going on. In the distance, more trees were felled. Something was screeching. The sound of running hooves filled the air, along with the angry call of birds.

"We are to admit our limited experience of physical form, nor do we comprehend the advantages," said the three. "Your abilities in this body are inadequate in the wake of your procreation. If you do not wish to sequester yourself, then you must terminate-"

"I will not!" Lucidity shouted, and felt Jaken's hand upon her leg and heard his murmur of concern, asking her what was wrong. "Where is this coming from? How could you even suggest...? Days ago you were promising to keep the child safe!"

"To live is to be blessed and it is not our desire for life to end. We will do what is in our power to protect if that is your wish. But should you insist that you are capable of carrying out your own orders, we will question your suitability as our Sister North's successor. Is it not true that you are unable to wield the complete extent of your power?"

She stayed silent, nails biting into her palms.

"We did not fully comprehend the profoundness of the reality until this moment. You are not impeded by your companions as you have been since Avalon, and yet your limitations have proven truly mortal. It is clear now that the domains are too vast for one trapped within a singular, physical form. You must allow us and the South to patrol the domains, including your own. It is only suitable that you sequester yourself to the country of your Protector until the offspring is born. Do you acquiesce?"

"Why are you setting conditions now? Why are you questioning-?"

"The crime of our ignorance will be marked only by the significance of the consequences should we fail to address the issue at hand. We will operate no longer under delusions that do not reflect the facts of the situation. Do you acquiesce, Sister East, to the terms we have set forth?"

What had it been like, Lucidity wondered, for Sesshomaru to kneel before her? What was the cost to his pride? Was it less than what she was suddenly being faced with or more? She couldn't imagine. She knew only wretchedness when she closed her eyes and bowed her head, her throat too tight to speak, mind too chaotic to convey.

"As our leader, you must acknowledge these facts. You cannot be swayed in decisions by emotions alone; that is why the East has always been the second-in-command. You must not cling to the origins of your existence as a mortal. You are a daughter of the Mother Goddess, first and always. Have your child if you so desire, but do not neglect your duties in the wake of this mortality that you insist upon; our world must be preserved, as does your role in it."

The hot drop of anger burned through the clog in her throat as she straightened, casting a cool glare onto the paling color of the northern lights. "Enough of your lecturing; I do not need the reminder of where I came from or why I'm here," she said, letting that steady beat of fury course through her. "I acquiesce to your terms. Report your findings to me when your search is complete."

"If that is your wish, Sister-"

"It is my wish. Now go!"

The fish were burnt.

Jaken had completely forgotten about his meal, but had not made another attempt to catch more. Instead, he'd broken down the fire and was packing up Ah-Un. Lucidity watched him out of the corner of her eye as she knelt in front of the stream, washing her hands with unnecessary vigor. A movement from behind alerted her of Oona's presence before she felt the snout nuzzle at her side. Absently, she patted a scale and, before long, the dragon ambled away, while she cast her gaze from Jaken to a movement in the forest.

So quiet. Peaceful, perhaps, if not for the carnage that must be hidden by the trees. And to see the daiyoukai emerge with his characteristic and casual pace, as if his experience was no more thrilling than a caterpillar building a cocoon, made it feel as though the entire world was an illusion. What was the phrase? "All the world's a stage and all the men and women merely players?" She didn't know...just didn't know anymore. 

A set of boots entered her peripheral vision. 

"What are you doing?"

She held up her hands to show Sesshomaru the blackened tips of her fingers, then went back to her scrubbing. "Did you find the god of the forest?"

"He was a lowly creature; he did not die well." There was a pause, then, "Why is Jaken readying Ah-Un?" 

"We're going home," said Lucidity as she scratched a nail over a spot of ink on her palm, watching the blackness bleed into the water.

"I assume you have a reason for this change of mind?" 

"She did not change her mind, my lord," said Jaken, approaching with Ah-Un in tow. "Those three Guardians, the ones without bodies, came and announced that they would take over the eastern domain for us." 

There was a crunch of rocks beneath his boots as Sesshomaru stepped closer. "Is this true, Lucidity?"

"Until the baby is born, yes; we are to patrol our country and its islands only."

With a rustle of fabric, the daiyoukai brought himself to a knee beside her and dipped his hand into the stream. Lucidity frowned and was even more bewildered, and startled, when he took hold of her chin with his other hand to turn her face towards him. She blinked several times, feeling oddly childish, as he held her in place and let the water trickle onto her cheek. His thumb brushed over her skin, so near her eye that she could feel his claw skim across her lashes, and a steady blush inched along her face.

"What are you doing?" she murmured as he lowered his hand into the stream a second time. And soon more rivulets were running along her cheek and down her neck.

"You have ink on your face," he answered, rubbing at the same spot, and then suddenly added, "You are upset."

She dropped her gaze.

"It is my understanding that you would be pleased to return," he continued. And when she didn't respond, he squeezed at her chin and forced her to look at him. "Tell me."

The heaviness that seeped into Lucidity was more crippling than the injury the sea serpent had dealt her. She had never been completely comfortable in her role. Whether as Guardian of the East or the leader of the Guardians, she lacked the experienced, the confidence, and relied on the the memories and input of others, or rather Sesshomaru. The willingness of the South, Above, Below, and Within to follow her had been reassuring, regardless of the West's violent reaction. And now to have that reassurance taken, to know that the Guardians questioned their faith in her, it didn't seem to matter what else the Princes were planning, how they sought to defeat her and the others. Victory was already theirs, whether they knew it or not. There was dissension in the ranks, as Sango had once said about the Viper Clan, and no enemy is a threat if it can be destroyed from within. 

Lucidity wasn't certain when the tears came or when grip on her chin disappeared. She didn't go to him, though. She didn't bury her face into Sesshomaru's fur or cling to his armor in some show of desperation. Yet what she did do wasn't much of an improvement, which was to sit back, draw her legs up, and hide her face against her knees. She didn't want this to happen! She didn't want any of it. Not the tears or the responsibilities, not the plague of terror that was always in the back of her mind. An old song, an old hatred, that she fiercely wanted to forget. 

Her fingers tangled themselves into her hair as she tried to stop, to regain some semblance of control. She was so tired of crying, tired of feeling helpless, of being scared. The confrontation with the Panther Tribe was a forgotten memory at this point. She couldn't remember the aftermath, nor the sensation of laying those youkai at her own feet, how revitalized she'd been to see so many at her mercy. No...no.... Now, she felt lost, hot, afraid, even sick.... And-gods be damned!-she couldn't stop crying!

"Jaken," she heard Sesshomaru say, his feet sliding over the rocky bank of the stream as he moved away, "take Ah-Un and Oona back to the Isle."

The imp apparently had strands of hair leftover, as he asked for none from the source, but instead called out to the Hahaoya no Shikyu to take him home. The rolling fog at her feet was more of a telltale sign than the gentle sound of poles in water that announced the presence of the ferry, at least before the voice of servants reached her ears. Lucidity said nothing, though the predictable questions of concern and confusion were directed her way. Words were exchanged between Jaken and the servants, none of it of any interest, and it was not long before the fog vanished, taking with it the ferry, imp, dragons, and the passageway to the sanctity of the Isle.

The tears never ceased burning trails down her face, each one a silent betrayal that she couldn't control. She was tense, prepared, readying for the hands to descend upon her, to snatch her up or drag her back. So inevitable it was, so predictable. And yet, somehow, it never happened. It took an unbearable length of time to gather some hollow semblance of nerve to lift her head and bring herself to look at Sesshomaru.

He was sitting in the grass, his legs in their usual positions of one lying bent on the ground and the other drawn up so that he might rest an arm over his knee. His attention was focused solely on her, and she knew he'd been watching her the whole while. Was it possible to become hotter and more uncomfortable than she already was? She wanted to dunk herself into the water and never resurface, but at the same time couldn't find the motivation to move.

Looking away, she wiped the back of her hand under her eyes, as if disrupting the progress of the tears could stop them altogether, as she stared out across the plains, and finally spoke. "You're waiting on me to answer, aren't you?" Her tongue was thick and her throat constricted, as several more tears escaped; these, too, were wiped away.

"You were not given a choice in this decision," the daiyoukai stated, and it was with such seemingly perfect understanding that she couldn't help but close her eyes and grit her teeth. "Why?"

Lucidity swallowed, clearing her throat. "I was given...an ultimatum," she said. "In essence: be a true leader...and abort the baby or step down and give birth." 

"They would dare demand that of you?!"

The question was sharp with anger, and she could imagine the heat in that golden gaze, the outrage, perhaps confusion that ordered explanation. But she couldn't bring herself to look at him again. Rather, she laid her forehead against her knees once more, wishing she could hide, wishing she could do more than just...accept reality. Yet, that seemed to be the only option, and her shoulders trembled as she sat there, biting at her lip to quiet her sobs.

"What reason did they give?" asked Sesshomaru, his voice quiet, even; a surprise, considering the circumstances. "Lucidity?"

She drew in a breath that was more of a gasp, which shook through her chest and added weight to her bones. And then she told him everything, every aspect of the brief encounter that she could recall with her mind in such disarray. In some ways, it was devastating to reveal and, in other ways, it was a relief that he now knew what had her so upset. By the end of it, she was calmer, no longer hiding her face, but still drying the tears that had slowed to a trickle. "Those three are the cold logic of tradition," she finished, dragging a sleeve across her eyes. "But I don't understand what could cause them to change their minds so drastically."

"It is in direct contradiction of their initial reaction," said Sesshomaru, who had not moved. "To give such an ultimatum does not make sense. Are they not aware of your disposition?"

"Mortal nature isn't easy for them to understand," Lucidity replied. "You have a better grasp on emotions than they do. They are logic, duty, and tradition. The continuation of life is sacred to them.... Maybe that's why they approved at first, until they realized how much it would interfere with our work. I'm...useless to them until the baby is born. After that, I'm certain it will be expected of me to resume full leadership."

He seemed to considered this, or at least there were minute changes in his expression that she'd come to interpret as careful contemplation. He stared out across the scenery as she had done, a distant gleam in his gaze, a subtle movement to his mouth. The fingers of the hand thrown across his knee curled and flexed, as though imagining some opponent or other being sliced into oblivion. And then he closed his eyes, with a wrinkle in his forehead she wasn't accustomed to seeing. 

"It is as Oberon predicted," said Sesshomaru.

"Oberon?" Lucidity repeated with a frown. "What does he have to do with this?"

When those golden eyes slid over to her, weighted with thought, she was filled with an unbidden trepidation, and part of her did not want to hear the answer.

"The Fae King called you an 'anomaly,'" the daiyoukai said. "That you have broken custom by marrying a mortal. You are not a true-born Guardian, and the trust of the others would never be absolute. With your loyalties divided, it is even less." 

It took a moment for the words to sink in, wondering what else Oberon might have said about her, and a cold heaviness settled in the center of her chest. "That isn't exactly reassuring."   

"The truth is not meant to be reassuring."

"If the Guardians never trusted me, how could they accept me as their leader? Because of tradition, because of protocol?" 

"Perhaps."

A ripple of annoyance brought a scoff to her lips. With the last of the tears drying on her lashes, Lucidity stood and dusted herself off, the movements sharp and impatient. "To hell with them," she grumbled, flicking her braid off a shoulder and crouching in front of the water to summon the ferry. "You know...as much of a bitch as she was, at least the West was honest." And as the fog returned, skimming along the surface and drifting up the banks, she straightened, arms folded, and frowned at the silhouettes of the approaching servants. "I can't solely be the Guardian of the East for them," Lucidity continued, "no more than I can solely be the woman for you. But no matter how I try to balance these lives, I'm going to displease someone."

Without warning, hands descended onto her shoulders from behind and she glanced back at the daiyoukai, startled to find him so close. "This Sesshomaru is not displeased by your choice," he said as the ferry came to a stop in front of them.

A smile tugged at her lips, but she had no chance to reply as she was ushered onto the wooden craft. And once Sesshomaru sat down beside her, the servants pushed off and the fog closed in around them.

"My Lady, are you all right?" came the immediate question from the silver one in the front. "What has happened?" 

Lucidity pinched the bridge of her nose and swallowed the impulse to groan. "Nothing that can't be dealt with." 

"Oh...yes, of course." 

"It is good to have you back, my Lady," said the golden servant from the rear. "It has been too long. Will you be staying for a while on the Isle?" 

"Or have you lost interest in us?"

"Do you visit, now, only when Sagashite calls to you?"

Lucidity frowned at the pair, but shared a quick glance with Sesshomaru.

"I wish to check on Rin," he said.

This time, Lucidity did manage to smile, and the servants did little to express their disappointment beyond remorseful sighs. Perhaps, come winter when there was little to do, Lucidity would suggest bringing Rin for a visit. For a moment, she considered including everyone-Inuyasha, Kagome, Sango, Miroku, the children, and Shippo-only to imagine the irritation of the two brothers of being forced to mingle for so long. Rin on her own, then, somewhere that was safe and secluded. Would that be something Sesshomaru would enjoy? Lucidity started to ask just that, as the fog began to clear, when a pulse brought her up short. 

The air was sharp. It grated on her skin, made her hairs stand on end, and she suddenly understood what the servants had meant.

"Sesshomaru-sama! Lady Lucidity!" 

Jaken was waving frantically at them, sprinting towards the ferry, with Rusuban following, as it neared the dock. Lucidity, however, had already leapt onto the low stretch of platform, Sesshomaru right behind her.

"What is it, Jaken?" asked the daiyoukai. 

Yet it was Rusuban who answered, as she hurried forward and grasped hold of Lucidity's hands. "The youkai who call themselves the 'Panther Tribe,'" she said, "are at your shores, Lady Guardian. They have brought a great army with them."

Lucidity stared at the aged and wrinkled Keeper of the Isle, then peered over at Sesshomaru, whose mouth pressed into a thin line. "Then they have sealed their fate," he said. "They will die today."

"I had hoped Toran had better sense than this," muttered Lucidity with an edge of disappointment.

"This is not the only news we bring," said Rusuban, squeezing her hand.

With the visit of her three sisters so fresh she could still taste it, Lucidity was expecting something along the lines of Thalia making an appearance or even the West, lying in wait to confront her yet again. Or maybe, just maybe, a hint of the Princes. What she did not expect to see was an anxious Jaken wringing his hands, beyond worried, and nor did she expect to hear him speak the name of a certain hanyou.

"The Panthers have captured Inuyasha!"

Chapter Text

The warning light of Sagashite illuminated the vines, fading and brightening like a heartbeat. Shadows were cast across the veranda and courtyard, crowded with servants and dragons alike. Lucidity, Sesshomaru, Rusuban, and Jaken cut a path through the throng of silver and gold. And once she stepped past the curtain of vines and reached the pool of water, Lucidity stretched out a hand, only to pause and draw it back, biting at her thumbnail in consternation. She'd forgotten.... 

"Why does the surface already reveal our enemy?" asked Sesshomaru as he peered down at the image. 

"Yes, I was wondering that," commented Jaken. "Does it not need your touch, my Lady?" 

Lucidity brought a finger to the water and the pulsing light finally subsided, though the natural glow and image remained. "Not in an emergency," she said. "This happens when someone attempts to breech the Isle, whether knowingly or not. How long has Sagashite been active?" 

"Two days," answered Rusuban. "And their numbers have been increasing, which is why I insisted upon your visiting Sagashite first before confronting this enemy. There is advantage of seeing what you are up against, mortal or otherwise. We have sent the ferry out under the cover of fog to scout the shoreline, but my girls have been unable to locate exactly where the Panthers are congregated. We can venture only so far from the Isle and its protection."

"But you should have been able to see the Panthers," said Lucidity. "Sagashite is showing that they're right on the beach."

"Yes, and that is what I find confusing-"

"Lucidity, come here."

The two women looked up at the daiyoukai, to find him staring intently at a spot on the pool's surface opposite. Lucidity approached him with a frown and peered down at the image of Toran sitting apart from her sisters and brother. The Panther leader was fiddling with something hanging around her neck, and Lucidity quickly recognized the small, purple crystal.

"Toran is concealing her army," said Sesshomaru, "with Viper magic."

Lucidity swore under her breath.

"Does this mean that the Vipers have turned against us?" asked Jaken.

"Masami would not dare such treachery," replied Sesshomaru. "The same cannot be said for the other clans."

"I trust Masami's loyalty," said Lucidity. "And I trust that his people would be too afraid of my retribution to betray me."

"Then how do you explain Toran's possession of their barrier?" 

"Thievery, threats, force? There are other possibilities aside from betrayal. My doubt does not mean I won't question the Vipers or Masami, but Toran has the numbers on her side; she could have easily taken their magic against their will. And I see no Vipers in their ranks either," Lucidity added, moving her hand over Sagashite so that the water reflected the hundreds upon....

No, not hundreds. It was thousands. More youkai than Bakusaiga could obliterate in a single swing. With a gesture, Sagashite panned outward and revealed the full length of the beach and the land beyond. She could see no sand, no grass, but only the sea of youkai in their bountiful and diverse quantities. So many were of a low-class nature, resembling little more than overgrown insects. But then there were oni, hyosube, kappa, and other youkai of different varieties, such as boars, toads, spiders, or centipedes. And finally there were the ones who resembled humans, from clans she did not recognize, but not a single Viper or serpentine creature was in sight. And nor was.... 

"Where is Inuyasha?" Lucidity asked.

Sagashite responded with a soft flare of light and the hanyou's form floated into view, surrounded by the enemy. And even though it was only an image without sound, she knew that he was unconscious. Stretched out on a the ground next to a formation of rock, eyes closed and his face a sickly hue, he looked near death, with dark circles beneath his eyes, his cheekbones just a little too sharp, his chest barely moving. Something was wrapped around his throat, black and leathery, but alive. In a way, it resembled a worm, but was broader, flatter, and somehow even more disgusting. There were more on his feet and what could be seen of his arms; doubtless it was the same beneath his robes.

"What are those?" she breathed. 

"Leeches," said Sesshomaru. "Youkai leeches."

"They are capable of draining both blood and energy from any creature," Jaken elaborated. "Youkai are not immune; even the strongest can succumb if caught unawares. If Inuyasha isn't dead, he will be soon."

"Answer me, woman." 

She didn't answer.

"What are you planning? Lucidity, stop! Tell me what foolishness you intend."

Nor did she stop and tell. 

"Lucidity!" 

At the edge of the Isle, she took to the air, and the Whip wrapped itself around her ankle. Only then did she deign to turn and acknowledge him. Forcing his hand, forcing him to chase, he did not hesitate to pull her back, but she had no more patience than he and severed his power with little more than an irritated kick before flying away. And, again, he was left with no choice but to go after the idiot female who had run from Sagashite, who had bellowed orders at Jaken and the others to stay behind.

Yet he, Sesshomaru, would not.

The wind howled in his ears as the fog descended, the telltale sign that he was crossing the boundary of the Isle. And when the sky cleared, he scowled to see the distance Lucidity had put between them. She was a speck against the bright, cloudless backdrop. Cloudless, yes, and innocent of what came when she raised an arm above her head. 

The lightning that struck in a thousand bolts shattered the ears and rattled the bones, resonating to the very core. The earth shook as the beach was awash in a ferocious cascade of power that threatened to bleed and blind. And what it left behind was a stench, a foulness that was weak and unbefitting of attention. And yet here he was, greeted by what lay beneath the broken barrier, of lands that writhed with untold numbers, crawling over the dead who did not survive the blast. A wave of youkai rose, blotting out the sun, and Sesshomaru drew Bakusaiga as the sky darkened and the Guardian disappeared from sight.

Emerald showers became a stain upon the eyes as bits of flesh and bone rained down onto the ocean and sand alike. Deeper the daiyoukai hurtled into the masses with Bakusaiga carving a path of death through the bodies. Blood spattered his clothes and skin in scarlet droplets. The screams of the wounded were bells in his ears, and not all by his hand. An echo of the carnage beyond his range painted a picture unto itself before he finally laid eyes on Lucidity at the edge of the shore, the dead rolling through the waves behind her and countless others strewn at her feet. Stragglers were retreating, or rather what was left of them.

The visage of a war scythe was dissipating from Lucidity's hands as she crouched beside a prone, red-cladded figure. Sesshomaru recognized the spot and its structure of rock, as she had; it was the same place where he had first met Masami. And now it dared to be the place of Inuyasha's death. A dishonorable and inconsequential death that was unbecoming; that hanyou was an embarrassment to the end.

A small, slimy creature landed at his feet when the daiyoukai reached them, followed by another that Lucidity ripped from the hanyou's body. She swore softly as she laid a hand over his throat, while Sesshomaru pierced the leeches with the tip of Bakusaiga.

"He's alive," she said over the high-pitched squeals of the dying parasites. "Will you take him back to the Isle for me?"

"If you are asking, then you know the answer."

A low rumble had them both glancing up before she could respond, and another swing of Bakusaiga obliterated the next wave of youkai.

"They are regrouping," said Sesshomaru.

"They're nothing but cannon fodder."

"You cannot fight this army alone."

Blue eyes caught his when she lifted her head. There was no expression in her gaze, no thought or feeling he could decipher. Annoyance or anger were what he expected, perhaps an undertone of panic. Yet there was nothing. Her face was a perfection of collected composure, of absolute indifference, even when the ground split apart.

No warning, no quaking, none of the usual signs one might expect. Screeches and screams of youkai echoed out of sight, as the surface of the earth cracked and heaved, and Lucidity remained utterly reserve and quiet, her hands upon Inuyasha to keep him steady. Sesshomaru braced himself, fingers tight on the hilt of Bakusaiga, heels digging into the ground, as he stared at the crevice that swept outward from the kneeling woman, spreading and growing the farther along it went. In the distance, he could hear the displacement of soil and trees, the unnatural crashing of waves that were swelling in size; and, unbidden, a memory rose to the surface of his mind. 

"...the Guardians could change the face of this planet.... On a whim, I could destroy everything...."

"Lucidity...." he began, only to fall silent at the smell of power, of the current that seeped over his skin and made his hair stand on end. Blue bled into the white of her eyes as he crouched in front of her, his hand closing upon Inuyasha's arm. "Are you certain?"

"I know my limitations," she murmured. "But I need you and Inuyasha on the Isle, where it's safe."

It was a moment before he moved. Only a moment, where he reflected, doubted, and admitted it was irrationality that plagued him, that left him unable to accept what she was doing. Concern...worry, where none was needed. He knew she was capable. That, as the Guardian, an army of mortals was nothing. In her condition, however....

His eyes darted to her stomach.

"I won't let anything happen," she said. "Trust me."

And, loath though he was to confess it at times, he did trust her, unconditionally, a truth she had forced him to confront. She had his complete trust, in all matters, and so, of course, he left her. After hefting the hanyou over his shoulder, he went back to the Isle as she wanted. And within seconds of being greeted by the fog, he felt the same raw blast of power that had ended their last battle; and there was a low tightening in his stomach that he had little choice but to ignore until it was over.

The hanyou was left by the tree when the daiyoukai noticed that the link in Sagashite was still open. Intentional or not, it didn't matter. The crowd of silver and gold females parted for him upon his return and the imp, who was leaning over the water, utterly engrossed by the scene, did not notice his presence. 

"Jaken," said Sesshomaru, and his servant jumped, flailing to the point that he started to fall face-first into Sagashite. Sesshomaru caught him by the back of the robes and set him down on the floor. "See to Inuyasha." He was peering into the pool as he spoke, and didn't see Jaken scurry off or see the approach of another, but heard the familiar, shuffling gate and caught the scent of fresh soil. "Rusuban,"  he greeted.

The crone laid her hands on the rim of Sagashite as she came to stand beside him. "Sesshomaru," she said. "What is the Lady Guardian doing?"

"Ridding us of a nuisance."

"Yes, I know, but her manner is so...crude," the old caretaker mused, stepping back. "Why does she indulge-"

"She does not," Sesshomaru cut in, watching as the darkness of a hollow earth consumed the youkai, dead or otherwise. The cracks had widened, and could no longer be considered as such. A ravine or gorge, perhaps? The beach was gone. The sea flooded in. The sky above was riddled with lightning absent of clouds.

"As enthralling as her antics are, what do you mean, Sesshomaru? How is this not indulgent on her part? She is playing with these mortals."

The daiyoukai leaned closer to the pool, silver strands tumbling forward to skim the surface. "What is she doing?"

"She is playing with them, young Protector, as I said!"

"That is not my meaning. What is Lucidity doing? Look."

Rusuban looked and surprise filled her wrinkled, aged face. "O! But that is a dangerous thing to do! She has opened a gateway to the Underworld! Why does she not travel the wind and rid herself of these pests?"

Too absorbed by what he was seeing in Sagashite, the daiyoukai did not answer. Another fog, blacker than a new moon night and heavier than Naraku's miasma, was oozing from the ravines, moving with an unnatural speed and purpose. It washed over the earth like a plague, turning grass dry and brittle, causing trees to rot and collapse, and youkai to perish where they stood. Flesh fell from bones like the crumbling of ancient parchment, while the bones themselves were reduced to dust. The poison of the Underworld spread faster than the youkai could flee.

And it was not long before everything was lost from sight, Lucidity included, when Sagashite erupted.

Rusuban cried out, and several deep scratches were left upon the rim of the pool in Sesshomaru's haste to bring an arm up to shield his eyes. He moved back as heat engulfed the niche. The temperature that seared through Sagashite should have been enough to reduce it to an empty basin of steam. Brighter than the sun, this explosion of power was, enough to temporarily blind the unwitting youkai lord. And, listening to how Rusuban staggered and cursed, she suffered no differently. Regardless, as his vision returned by slow degrees, he saw that Sagashite still stood, its waters deceptively serene. The image had vanished. Did that mean the battle was over, or had the connection been lost? 

He started for the curtain of vines, determined to find out for himself, only for his shoulder to strike against a column the moment he stepped out. It was in a haze of confusion that he struggled to gain his footing. At first, he didn't understand, thinking fleetingly, absurdly, that the exposure from Sagashite was the cause. It wasn't until he noticed the other servants collapsing, tripping over their feet and falling over another, that he realized the entire Isle was shaking. Rusuban stumbled out from behind him and grabbed onto his sleeve. Whether on reflex or because she saw fit to turn an accusing glare onto him, he was uncertain, but he drew the old caretaker upright and onto her feet. 

"Why does the Lady Guardian endanger us?" she demanded. "Why does she open a gateway? The Isle's magic is reacting; the Hahaoya no Shikyu is expanding its protection. But if the rift grows beyond her control, not even that will be enough."

Sesshomaru didn't answer, but pulled himself free; he had only one goal in mind, which meant leaving the Isle. As irrational as it was, he could not stay here and simply...wait for the outcome. He would not; it wasn't in his nature.

The courtyard was in disarray. Servants who had fled the veranda were scattered in the grass, keeping close to the great tree. Above, the branches creaked and the leaves quivered, and the potency of its aura was enough to suffocate. He discovered Jaken between a pair of roots, an unconscious Inuyasha beside him and the charred bodies of leeches off to the side. Wails of the servants rattled the air, nearly drowning out Jaken's own cries, while the dragons trampled through the courtyard. Ah-Un tossed his heads when the imp jumped to seize his reins, and Oona let out a bellow of fire that forced the servants to throw themselves onto the ground to escape the blaze.

Sesshomaru placed his hand on the Hahaoya no Shikyu to steady himself. The bark was warm and familiar under his fingers, but the corrosive, maddening energy that came with this mere touch was not. It was feral, ancient, and seeped into the core of his being, burned through his blood, and he could suddenly no more pull his hand from the tree than he could stop the ground beneath his feet from trembling. Couldn't move, couldn't breathe, couldn't think. He was trapped in the heart of the Hahaoya no Shikyu. Absolute and unrestrained, it was life. It was power. The first power.

And it made the beast inside him howl. A boundless, savage call that would cause his skull to burst.

His form, his true form, was beyond his control. He could feel it, the change, the way his teeth sharpened, his claws lengthened, the aura that pulsed through him. And, for the first time, he fought it. Every muscle and bone seemed to bend and tighten against the onslaught. His spine bowed, his legs threatened to buckle, and the sound that trickled from the pit of his chest was as wild as the great tree. In some deep recess where a single fraction of his mind survived, he understood the source, the beginning, of where the power resided. Raw. Pure. Primal. And part of him...wanted to succumb.

It was pounding in his ears, roaring in his veins, his heart, ready to tear, to destroy.

Sesshomaru did not know when the Hahaoya no Shikyu released him or when the earth stopped shaking. He did not know how long he'd been on the ground, upon hands and knees, his aura bleeding like an open wound, or how long Jaken had been standing before him. He did not care for the fear on his servant's face or how he gripped the Staff in quivering hands.

"M-my lord? Are you-"

The imp lurched backward as the daiyoukai stood without warning. He ignored Jaken, ignored the residual traces of the Hahaoya no Shikyu that made his body ache and drained the strength from his legs, and focused, instead, on the figures coming towards them. Moving away from the tree, he watched the two females  gliding through the air, one not of her own volition.

The female servants fled back to the palace as Lucidity and Toran landed in front of him, the latter wrapped in chains of white. Signs of war decorated Toran. She was covered in blood and debris, clothes tattered, an arm broken, and her coherence questionable. Forced to her knees by an impatient blow from Lucidity, she teetered back and forth, eyes rolling and unfocused.

Sesshomaru appraised in this silent spectacle before lifting his gaze to Lucidity, who held the end of Toran's chain. "The others?" he asked.

"You are looking at what is left," she answered, as Oona bounded forward, emitting broken, guttural noises and easing her head against the woman.

"You are saying," Jaken began, edging from Ah-Un, "that the Panther Tribe has been wiped out?"

"And their allies, yes. She's yours, Sesshomaru," Lucidity added, the chain slipping from her fingers to land in the grass. She turned to stroke the snout of her dragon, the gesture absent and automatic. "Where's Inuyasha?"

"Over there, my Lady," said Jaken, pointing to the hanyou, still unconscious among the roots.

With Oona keeping pace behind her, she left Sesshomaru and Jaken with Toran. The daiyoukai could hear her movements, the sound of clothes rustling and grass swaying, the murmur of her voice, soon joined by Rusuban's. And then his attention was caught by Toran's groan as the Panther leader tilted her head back and squinted cold, bleary eyes onto him.

"This was your last chance, Toran," he told her. "Why would you dare attack a third time?"

Teeth stained with blood were presented to him when she smiled, a malicious and depraved leer. "And why would I grace you with an explanation when only your blade awaits me in the end? Kill me and be done with it."

He did not have the opportunity to give her reasons, nor to question her further, as he had done with the captive sea youkai. There was little point in questioning someone who collapsed, screaming, to the ground. Screaming and writhing, body rocking from side-to-side, the look in her eyes was gone with agony, mouth stretched wide with a wailing that would not stop. It made little sense at first, until Lucidity rejoined him, until he remembered what she had done to the sea youkai. 

And as suddenly as it had begun, the screaming stopped, and Toran lay panting at their feet, her body trembling, blood dribbling from her nose and ears; however, she was not babbling. Not yet.

"A taste, Toran, should you refuse again," Lucidity warned. "And death is not the only fate we can give you. My tree, here, can heal the most grievous of wounds, can keep you alive, no matter the pain you're in. It can prolong, indefinitely, until we decide otherwise. And even then, in death, the Hahaoya no Shikyu can bring you back, as it has done my servants. You will be a shadow of what you were; your old life nothing more than a dream, a hollow memory, as you serve the Isle and everyone here. If you do not cooperate, that is what awaits you, not his sword."

Toran had drawn herself up, though her frame sagged, weaved, and the chains clinked a dull echo in the air. "You...you lie," she rasped, mouth and chin smeared with blood, her teeth stained worse than ever. "You cannot possess power over death."

"Is it a chance you are willing to take?" asked Lucidity. "For yourself? Your siblings? The bodies of the others are still intact and can be brought here, so that you might have a demonstration."

Toran sneered, then spat at Lucidity's feet; Sesshomaru's hand clenched within his sleeve.

"We do not forget," Toran snarled. "We do not forgive. You brokered peace with us once, Sesshomaru, but the Guardian created an enemy of our Tribe. We sought a way to defeat her. We found allies; the number of youkai willing to rise up when they learned you had relinquished the west surprised even us. We gathered forces, sent emissaries, and our ranks swelled beyond our imagining. We camped at the boundary of the Guardian's Isle, to wait you out. We believed it to be enough, even if we did not find the Princes of Death." 

"The Princes?" Lucidity repeated, a lilt of surprise in her tone.

"You spoke with the Viper Clan," said Sesshomaru.

"Yes," said Toran. "That sentimental fool, Masami. He was only too willing to share the stories and history of the Guardians. Only too happy to trade his people's magic with whom he believed to be an ally, so that we might help the Guardian in her battles. We learned everything we needed from the idiot serpents. The Princes would be our allies in our war against you. With them, we would have won."

"No," said Sesshomaru. "They have no use or interest in mortals. They would have killed you and entertained themselves in the process."

"We are the lesser of two evils to choose from, in your case," said Lucidity.

"You killed my Tribe!" Toran shouted, surging forward in her restraints. "You killed my family! You took everything from me! I will never align myself with you!"

"An option you no longer have," said Sesshomaru. "Are there other tribes or clans not present who took part in your suicidal mission?"

A snort broke from the Panther leader. "No.... Only the emissaries sent out who have not yet returned. We should have-"

"They are no threat," interrupted Lucidity. "And your defeat here will dissuade anyone else. But what about Inuyasha? Why would you take him if I was the one you considered your enemy? Your vendetta is with me, not him."

"We came across the hanyou after leaving the Viper Clan; we could not take the chance that he would warn you."

"Then why not kill him?" asked Sesshomaru.

"We had our own questions for him," was Toran's reply, coupled with that same, twisted leer. "It was a unique opportunity we could not pass up. He was weak, defenseless, and his sword useless."

A lull went by when no one spoke, when Sesshomaru was plagued by a bout of confusion, before Lucidity suddenly murmured, "The night of the new moon. He was human when you caught him. You tortured him...."

Toran bared her teeth yet again in blatant satisfaction, her smug bravado as unappetizing as the smell of decay that lingered on her shattered body. And when Lucidity shifted beside him, Sesshomaru's eyes flicked in her direction. From the moment she'd returned from the mainland, her stoicism had been absolute. She was calm, withdrawn, offering no hint that she'd been the cause of so much destruction and death. But now, he could see the fury in her gaze, the tension in her hands, and felt the gathering heat of her aura. He had difficulty relating her to the woman who had wept by a river this same day. 

And then a movement on Lucidity's other side interrupted their interrogation. 

"My Lady." It was Rusuban, a wooden cup clasped in her hand, filled with a sweet-scented liquid he could not identify. "I have the item you asked for."

Without a word, Lucidity trudged back towards the tree. Sesshomaru turned to watch, as she and Rusuban knelt on either side of Inuyasha, with Oona remaining vigil over them, wings folded tight to her body, large eyes fixed upon the three. Her long neck slithered downward as Lucidity drew Inuyasha upright in one arm, and Rusuban tipped the cup to his lips. Unresponsive though he seemingly was, the hanyou swallowed the unknown concoction, while Lucidity narrowed her eyes, intent upon him and little else; her anger had already vanished.

"You are weak, son of Inu no Taisho."

Sesshomaru peered back at shackled and bloodied Panther leader smirking up at him.

"Like your father was," she continued. "To surrender your legacy for the sake of a woman. You will die for her and gain nothing in return. You deserve to lose everything."

There was a cold ring of steel as the daiyoukai lifted Bakusaiga from its scabbard. "Perhaps," he replied, and drove the sword through Toran's chest, felt the blade pierce her heart, and stared into the eyes of his oldest enemy. "But that is not for you to decide."

Yes, perhaps he would meet his end at the hands of the Princes. Perhaps he did deserve to lose the supreme conquest he'd striven to obtain for so long. Yet he was not weak, and he would seek out the strength that was needed to survive, so that he would not lose what was worth more than his empire. 

Chapter Text

"Stupid cats! What did they expect to happen?"

"Ignorance. Overconfidence. They thought they had the element of surprise; they didn't know about Sagashite."

"Yeah, but after their first two encounters with you, you'd think those idiots wouldn't have been so reckless. You wouldn't have had to kill so many."

Sesshomaru peered over at the hanyou and Guardian walking apart from him on the decimated landscape with the dragons and imp. Lucidity hopped from one pile of rubble to another, the remnants of the beach that had been here only a day ago. She'd said little since then, reacted to little since burning Toran's body. Even now, she avoided stepping near the corpses strewn for miles in any direction-save for where the ocean had washed in where land had once been-but gave no other indication that she so much as noticed the severed limbs or exposed rib cages. Instead, she'd focused her attention on, of all things, Inuyasha, from overseeing his recovery personally to catching him by the arm when he stumbled upon snagging his foot between two rocks.

"Get off of me, wench!" he shouted, jerking himself free. "Would you back off already? What's with you? You're worse than Kagome."

And, obviously, the daiyoukai wasn't the only one annoyed by this.

"The sap did its work! I'm fine, got it?"

"You haven't been able to keep your balance this morning. You should take more of the sap. I brought some-"

"Dammit!" yelled Inuyasha, whirling on Lucidity and jabbing a finger at her. "Listen to me: I told you I don't need it. I don't want it. I'm not drinking any more of that crap. Save it for something else and stop pestering me. H-hey, what are you doing?" he suddenly stammered, his temper faltering and his hand dropping. "W-wait...are you-are you crying? You're not supposed to do that! That's Kagome's thing. Ah, crap! You're.... I forgot. Try to get a grip-OW!"

With Lucidity's back to him, Sesshomaru was never able to see if Inuyasha had managed to reduce the Guardian of the East to tears or not. And between the seawater and the blanketing stench of putrefying dead, nor could he smell anything else, even as she shoved the hanyou into a crevice filled with rotting bits of youkai and left him there to curse his disgust. 

The daiyoukai and the others were quick to fall behind as Lucidity bounded through the battlefield. Up ahead, however, she came to an unexpected stop, apparently deliberating as she peered at the ground. Easing her head to one side, she took a step forward when, without warning, she disappeared from sight; it was only then that Sesshomaru realized he was looking at a deceptively camouflaged edge of a precipice.

This would not have been cause for concern, his female jumping from a cliff or into a gorge. Rather, it was the resounding snarl that had him leaping forward to see what was happening down below. Yet, even that, offered no immediate explanation.

And it was a very peculiar sight, Lucidity wrestling with open air between the walls of a narrow ravine, her white chains wrapped around something. Something that was not meant for mortal eyes, something that was dragging her. She dug her heels into the ground and clutched tight to the chains, but she was distracted. Not by Sesshomaru or Inuyasha and Jaken when they joined him with the dragons. By what exactly, the daiyoukai was not certain, because whatever she was glancing at over her shoulder was no more visible than the force she was struggling with.

"Sesshomaru!" she suddenly shouted. "I need your help! Tenseiga!"

"What the-?" Inuyasha muttered.

But Sesshomaru, bewildered though he was, had already propelled himself off the precipice, soaring down the sloping incline to the base of the ravine. And, unsheathing his father's sword, he saw, finally, what was surrounding Lucidity: smoke from the Underworld.

No, not smoke. Smoke did not have red eyes. Smoke did not prowl or snarl or snap fangs when he landed in its midst. Smoke did not dissolve with a howl when a blade of Heaven cut through it. And smoke did not encircle as a pack of wolves would, growing in mass and volume.

Numerous as these Underworld beings were, there was no sense of bravery. Another display of Tenseiga's abilities had the remainder retreating, and Sesshomaru stood with Lucidity and her catch at his back, waiting until the last of the red-eyed smoke dissipated before sheathing the sword; however, he kept his hand on the hilt.

He turned, intent upon questioning the woman and her inane antics, when a sudden noise announced the arrival of the hanyou. Having run down the slope, rocks and pebbles breaking loose and tumbling along in his wake, Inuyasha slid to a stop in front of them, dust billowing around him. Sesshomaru kicked aside a stone that had struck his foot, leveling his brother with a cold stare, but said nothing to the scowl that answered him.

"What the hell's going on? What are you fighting with?" Inuyasha demanded, pointing at Lucidity.

"You can't see them?" she replied, holding down the one still struggling in her grasp, a thin set of chains wrapped around its snout. "But why? Sesshomaru can."

"I cannot," the daiyoukai corrected. "Not without Tenseiga."

"What do you have there, my Lady?"

Jaken's arrival on Ah-Un was punctuated with a short burst of flame from Oona overhead, which burned to a cinder as the dragons set down and the imp hopped off, eager to inspect the quarry he could not see.

"Wait," Lucidity ordered, and the imp stumbled to a halt. "Bring me the sap, will you? Sesshomaru, help me here."

There was a brief desire to refuse, given that she had offered no explanation, and, as he listened to Jaken rummage frantically in Ah-Un's pack, he nearly did just that. That is, until the creature lurched, rolled, and nearly freed itself before she flung herself on top of it, using her weight and strength to hold the thing in place.

"Open its mouth," said Lucidity once he knelt beside her.

He felt his lips press together in irritation, both at her and the curiosity that gnawed inside him. This was a creature of the Underworld; Tenseiga could harm no other beings. But what did Lucidity want with it? Reluctant, but knowing a reason would eventually be given, he took his hand from the sword. At once, the creature disappeared. Only the chains gave any indication of where he needed to reach. Gripping the muzzle with one hand, he slid the chains off with the other and felt around the nose and teeth before he was able to pry the jaws apart. The strength that resisted him was surprising and it was an effort to maintain the correct pressure that would not break the creature beyond repair.

Inuyasha stood over them, observing with avid interest, when Jaken offered Lucidity an opened, cylindrical container. No one spoke as she poured the contents into the empty space between Sesshomaru's hands. He felt the creature shudder and twist, felt fangs slick with saliva graze his fingers, and suddenly saw a pair of blazing, scarlet eyes fixed upon him. There were sounds of astonishment from both Jaken and Inuyasha, before the latter crouched down for a closer look, his eyes raking over the dark form.

"What is it?" he asked.

"A hellhound," Lucidity finally said, handing the cylinder back to Jaken. "Watchdogs of the Underworld. According to legend, they guard the entrances."

Sesshomaru pushed the head of this hellhound to the ground, pinning it with a knee, and gathered up the chains to wrap around the muzzle once more; the growls he heard in response were little more than pitiful whines. Closer now, he could distinguish the fur beneath the smoke of its body, the pads of its paws, but noticed the lack of irises in the otherwise crimson eyes. Larger than a wolf with a frame shaped like a barrel, on its feet it would reach well-above his waist. "I have never seen an Underworld beast like this before," he remarked.

"I'm not surprised; not every part of the Underworld is the same."

"What do you mean?" asked Jaken.

"Well...it's too vast, too infinite, built by the same forces that started Creation. You can't constrain life to one planet, no more than you can constrain death to one world. The rift I opened is the same as where a Guardian would traditionally send a Prince, a place that is dark and ancient and very difficult to escape. And, as I said, a hellhound is a watchdog of the gates; it would be drawn to such a breech, and to this much carnage."

"So, there's more than what we've seen?" asked Inuyasha. "More than one entrance?"

"Of course," said Lucidity, sounding as if this should be common knowledge. "Sometimes I wonder if parts of the Underworld, or maybe all of it, were built on the beliefs of the living. You can't have life without death, after all; it's just not sustainable. Maybe that is where the void comes from, where we banish the Princes, a place that predates the existence of any belief throughout the universe."

"You speak as though you believe in an afterlife," said Sesshomaru, and she glanced at him with a frown. "I have never known you to have faith in such a concept."

Her confusion was replaced with a troubled expression, forehead deeply knotted, and a shadow passed over her eyes, a grief still keenly felt. No words came when she opened her mouth. But it was an effort she was ultimately saved from making when the beast beneath them bucked without warning and Sesshomaru abruptly found himself on the ground, Jaken darting out of the way as he fell. Both Lucidity and Inuyasha were upon the hellhound by the time he sat up, with Inuyasha tightening the chains and Lucidity wrapping an arm around its neck to keep it from thrashing.

With a grunt, the hanyou secured all four legs to the body before he stood, brushing dirt and grime from his robes. "What do you want with this thing anyway?"

"Hellhounds can travel in and out of the Underworld," she explained. "If we can't find the Princes topside, I'm hoping this one will search down below for us. It's possible that the Princes could be lurking just inside their realm, where it's too dangerous for us to go."

"And you think that sap will help turn it on our side or something?"

"Or something.... It's just a theory. Hahaoya no Shikyu creates servants from the dead. Its sap might have a similar effect on a hellhound that already plays a part in death."

"Right," was the muttered, skeptical reply from the hanyou. "Let me know how that goes. I'm going to find some water to soak in that isn't filled with body parts, thanks to you."

"What? Don't like the fragrance of decomposition? It's not much different from your usual smell."

"Keh! Very funny, bitch."

"You deserved it, jerk."

"Whatever."

"Go take a bath; you fucking reek."

"And whose fault is that?!"

Lucidity rolled her eyes, but the argument ended there. The hanyou already striding away and soon pelting back up the slope towards the ocean. Doubtful, however, that either of them were truly angry with one another. Sesshomaru had no interest in unraveling the dynamics of their odd companionship, especially now as he watched Lucidity struggling with a hound from the Underworld. Unbalanced though he'd been by the creature, she was slowly subduing the large bulk into apparent compliance. To see her sit upright and ease the shaggy head into her lap, there was no sense of danger or threat. Only low whines and occasional growls, as her hands wandered over its fur, stroking its hackles, and murmuring words from one of the many languages she might pull from the memories.

And then there was Oona's bulk to suffer with. The dragon had pushed her way forward, wedging herself between the wall of the chasm and Lucidity. Her tail knocked against Sesshomaru, who shoved the appendage back with a scowl, but said nothing as the dragon stretched out and curled herself around them both, her head resting next to Lucidity. But with the dragon's movements, the hellhound began to writhe once again, lifting its head and pulling against the chains that locked its legs in place.

Jaken hurried forward, his Staff exchanged for the container of sap. "Do you need more, my Lady? I can pour it for you this time, now that I can see the hellhound. So curious that the sap would render it visible to us."

"Life is power," Lucidity muttered, so softly and absentmindedly that only the daiyoukai heard.

"What was that, my Lady?"

"Nothing, Jaken. No, I don't need any more. Put it away for now." 

As the imp made his way back to Ah-Un, Sesshomaru slid his arms into opposite sleeves, his gaze on Lucidity as she bent over the hellhound, saying not a word but brushing her fingers through that unnatural combination of vapor and fur. The beast was shuddering, eyes rolling in terror, its tail tucked between hind legs, and he wondered if she now spoke with the language of the Guardians. He was doubtful that she would be successful in this endeavor, no more than she'd been successful in convincing the Panther Tribe to lay down their arms or negotiating peace with the sea youkai. This, finding the Princes, the murderers of the northern Guardian, was all that remained. 

There was one matter, however, he was too intrigued to let alone.

"You should not doubt that there is existence after death," spoke the daiyoukai into the silence, and Lucidity jerked upright, looking at him in surprise. Yet, just as quickly, her expression wilted and she turned away.

"I wish I could believe that...I really do."

"Why do you not?"

"Why do you care?"

"I am curious," he replied. Her tone was not mocking or impatient, but rather tired and withdrawn, as she had been since the previous day; and he considered her for a moment, what he could see of her profile, before reaching out and drawing aside the hair she attempted to hide behind. Whatever the imp was doing, whenever the hanyou decided to return, the daiyoukai did not care as blue eyes flicked towards him, hesitant, perhaps a little anxious. "What would you say, woman, if I told you that I have seen proof?"

Her expression never changed, and nor did she hesitate. "I would tell you that you are very fortunate, to have that reassurance."

It was then that he realized he was not the first to make this attempt in persuading her. He withdrew his arm, folding it back into the sleeve, and the barest trace of defeat could be tasted. "It is the truth," he continued. "After So'unga was defeated, my father appeared. He spoke to us-"

"I know the story; Jaken has told me many times."

"It is more than a mere story."

"Sesshomaru...stop...."

"How can you not believe?" he pressed. "Given what you are and with whom you fight?"

"My Lady." Jaken was shambling over, having left Ah-Un to roam the ravine alone, the Staff held loosely in his arms. He came to kneel on the opposite side of the hellhound, his gaze earnest as he peered up at Lucidity. "You hold captive a creature from the Underworld where the dead reside. Be assured that we have seen for ourselves what awaits us after this world. Take comfort in knowing that your father-"

"That does not make it true." 

It was a rare moment, indeed, to have a bewildered imp glance at him for explanation when he, Sesshomaru, had none to give, even if he was so inclined.

"What is your meaning?" he asked.

Her shoulders slumped as she sighed, stroking the ear of the quivering hellhound, whose bulging eyes were now fixed upon her and no other. She sagged against Oona, tilting her head back, before she said, "Being so named does not make it true. Heaven. Hell. Yomi. Takamagahara. Diyu. Tartarus. Elysium. It makes no difference. Those are names for worlds we have no better word for, let alone a better understanding of. I can accept there are other plains of existence, that there are ways to access those dimensions. But I can't accept at face value the mythologies behind any sort of afterlife."

The Staff was passed between Jaken's hands as the imp gave an anxious shuffle. "You mean...you do not believe in souls, my Lady?"

"Energy can't be created or destroyed. It can only change forms," she said. "That much I can believe. 'Soul' is just another word for a person's self-awareness, as far as I am concerned. 'I think, therefore I am.'"

There was a fascination in the madness of her logic. Over the centuries, he had met some who questioned, as she did, the integrity of the faithful and the logic of their beliefs. Yet he could not recall ever discussing the matter to such an extent, let alone with one who refused to accept without verifying the proof for herself. And it reminded him of their first conversation of morality, of when he had questioned her reasons for killing two humans, and how she had proclaimed that being alive, here and now, was what mattered, because she could be certain of nothing else.

What possessed him to reach out, he did not know, but his hand closed on her chin and he urged her head down, to meet his gaze. "You are cynical," he declared. Blue eyes blinked at him, wide and uncomprehending, and he was seized by the unbidden desire to dismiss Jaken from their presence, to be alone with this woman who would challenge the very gods, if so given the chance. "Do you accept nothing without validity?"

She stared at him a little longer, before something cool and haughty crossed her face. "I am the Guardian of the East; I cannot be less than what I am."

The tip of a clawed thumb pressed into her bottom lip, and the daiyoukai had to grit his teeth against the trickle in his throat. He would have it no other way. Her conviction, her stubbornness, the heat in that icy blue of her gaze, the way she looked at him, challenged him, could make the strongest forget where he was...make him forget about the imp who was watching, about the hanyou who was nearby and could return at any moment. His thumb moved over her lip, drew it down, as his finger curled beneath her chin to force her head back. The claw of his smallest finger touched the pale stretch of throat that was revealed, trailing up, then down, tracing the outline of veins beneath fine layers of skin. And when she swallowed....

She screamed.

Loud and piercing, her sudden outburst of fright did not surprise Sesshomaru as much as the sight of his wrist being torn open. Rows of flesh split apart as blood and pain erupted as one. There was pressure, enough that his bones were in danger of breaking. With a snarl on his tongue, he slashed at the empty air, felt his claws pass through something solid and warm, something that growled and flung its weight on top of him. He rolled with this weight, over and over, feeling the fangs tear into him, the paws scrape at his armor, until he managed to drive his fist into the belly of the hellhound he could not see, and heard the baying in his ears before the air became still and quiet.

He was on his feet, Tenseiga in hand, and not a second too late to cut down another beast of the Underworld as it lunged out of the darkness at him. He turned at the bellowing of the dragon, only to be faced with a third hound, and then a fourth. Again, Oona roared, and the heat of fire filled the close confines of the ravine. Even as he was forced to deal with this new wave of assault, Sesshomaru could see the large bulk struggling to rise. And the whites of the scales were darkening as the shadows of the ravine began to weave and dance. Smoke billowed and spilled over the dragon, then beneath and around, so thick and heavy that not even the light of flames could penetrate.

And there were Lucidity and Jaken below the massive frame, hunched over the captured hellhound. And the last thing he saw was Lucidity dragging the imp against her, using her body as a shield against the attack she could not stop in time, before the black clouds engulfed them all.

Chapter Text

"You may release me now; the danger has gone. My Lady? Are you all right...? Lady Lucidity...? Ah! Please wake up, my Lady!"

That was the problem: she was awake; she just could not answer. She was drained, lethargic. Every muscle was a weight unto itself. And her chest hurt. Gods, did it hurt! Every inhale seared her lungs and caught in her throat. A meager amount of dirt was scraped up by her nails when she tried to move a hand, each finger a leaden attachment that could not possibly belong to her. She tried to draw in a proper breath, to keep the world from spinning. Jaken was squirming, trying to free himself, managed to succeed, and then promptly tripped over her arm and collapsed right on it. At least she was able to groan at that, then coughed, showing she was alive, if incapable of speech. Her mind was working. If only her body would respond....

A dull rumble.

A rustling of wings.

Her eyes would not open, but she could not mistake the sounds of Oona and Ah-Un, or the familiar, steady pace of footsteps.

"My lord! Thank goodness! There is something wrong with your lady wife-"

"It is the essence of the Underworld, Jaken; it makes her weak. Move!"

The cragged ground beneath her disappeared. Weightless now, with limbs hanging limp and head falling back.

She knew these arms, better than any, knew the texture of this fur, the cold armor, the smooth silk, and the scent. His scent. Her senses would never be as acute as his, but he did have a aroma that was unique to him alone, a sweet musk that was pure male, pure strength. She coughed again, a hacking, rattling sound that was forced out of her throat; and she wished she could tell him it would be fine, that there was no danger, as Jaken had said. No danger...so long as the Underworld was sealed, and she could breathe easy again.

The wind was on her face. She could feel it whipping her hair, her clothes, and the warmth of the sun of was on her skin, burning behind the lids of her eyes. And there was a rush of noise, the beat of wings, the agitated snorting of a two-headed creature, and the swift arrival of another, of bare feet padding over rocks.

"Sesshomaru? What the fuck? I wasn't even gone that long and you guys are already getting your asses kicked?" 

"Get out of my sight, Inuyasha."

"Not happening." 

More footsteps. Inuyasha's voice was closer. Unfamiliar, calloused fingers were on her forehead. "What's wrong with Lucidity? Is she hurt? I don't smell any blood."

"Filthy mongrel!"

Lucidity had seen Sesshomaru angry before, even been privy to a certain...loss of control. But she could not recall him ever losing composure, not to the point of stooping to such insults, and not in the company of so many. He didn't shout, but the cold fury of his words, the tremor in his voice, could be felt to the bone.

Or rather...was it the impact of knuckles hitting flesh that was felt to the bone?

It happened so quickly, before the outburst had died on his tongue. The movement of his body was so sudden and brief that she thought she was mistaken, if it was not for the imp's gasp or Inuyasha's yell as he collided with the ground. And Sesshomaru...she could feel him, feel his tension, the way he gripped her. Once more, she tried to move, to speak, but managed nothing beyond a raspy inhale and a dull, fluttering of the eyes. Sunlight, however, pierced her vision. Her brow furrowed, eyes squeezing shut, before she made another, more successful attempt. Silver hair. White and red silk. A hard set to a firm jaw, lips drawn back in a sneer. All outlined by a clear blue sky.

"You asshole! What the hell are you attacking me for?! If you want to have it out, put your wench down and come at me!"

"I ordered you to leave, Inuyasha, and, instead, you overstep your bounds. Understand that I tolerate your presence because you have proven effective in the past. But if you are incapable of even the simplest of challenges, then I have no need of you."

"What's that supposed to mean?"

"Your injuries have left you weak, too weak to respond in time to danger. You are less reliable than your flea retainer."

"Are you saying this is my fault?!"

Now the world was spinning, but only because Sesshomaru turned in a flourish of fury, his stride quick, his muscles tight with anger. "I am saying you are useless, hanyou, and that I want you gone from here."

"Sounds more like you're trying to find someone to blame. That's it, isn't it? You couldn't protect your woman and, instead of admitting it, decided it was easier to put this on me."

"Silence, Inuyasha!"

"You said the same thing when I blamed you for not saving Kikyo. I was angrier at myself for failing, just like you are now."

"You are digging yourself an early grave. Speak another word and I shall ferry you along to the afterlife."

"N...n-no...."

The word was little more than a grunt when it broke from Lucidity, but it was enough to make Sesshomaru stop walking and look down at her, which gave Inuyasha time to enter her field of vision, cheek scuffed and hair disheveled. He was glaring at his brother, but soon turned an inquisitive gaze onto Lucidity, who was able to bring a hand to her head and rub at her temple. Her mind was clear, but her body felt alien to her; every movement cost some effort, as though waking from a drug-induced sleep. 

"My Lady, are you all right?" came Jaken's voice from somewhere below. "What are you trying to tell us?" 

Another cough, deeper, rattling, and immediately smothered by her hand until it passed. "No..." she eventually repeated, and her eyes darted up to Sesshomaru, to meet his golden gaze. "No such thing...."

He blinked and there was the smallest crease in his mouth before he let out a low scoff. "Enough of your insanity, woman. Can you walk?"

Without warning, a shadow fell upon them and Lucidity's vision was obscured by the long neck of the white dragon, unmarred by the day's events. Oona's head swiveled around, edging into their group, and her jaws parted to allow a soft rumble to escape, as though to ask her own questions of her mistress's well-being. The response she received was a sharp shove from Inuyasha when she bumped him, and two long rows of fangs were snapped at him, followed by an irritated beat of the wings.

Sesshomaru, however, ignored the pair; he was still staring at Lucidity, waiting for an answer, to which she sighed at having to admit, and then inhaled around the pain in her chest. "Take me...farther," another breath, "...from the rift...."

At these words, he craned his head back, and she understood what he intended before the world teetered yet again as he leapt onto Oona. He settled onto the spot at the base of her neck, where a convenient depression in the scales allowed for a more secure seating. At once, absent any instruction, wings spread to their full and impressive length and, with a jarring sweep of the air, the dragon took flight. Lucidity wheezed another deep breath, eyes screwed shut against the pain.

No matter how high they climbed, though, it felt as if an unseen force was constricting her airways, making it impossible for her lungs to expand, for the oxygen to break through and provide her with a desperate relief. This was beyond discomfort, an experience she'd had only once before, the day when the Sisters had fatally crushed her body so that she might die to become the Guardian. The memory of that, of the agony and blood, so afraid and yet oddly resolute in her decision, made her shudder. She didn't even notice at first when she easily swept two hands through her tangled hair. Granted, once she blinked and stared at her palms in realization, her arms remained heavy and awkward. Not so easily recovered....

And she still had trouble breathing. 

Guardian of the East, indeed! So-called commander of the air and winds! If she couldn't clear her own lungs-

Lucidity gave no warning or explanation as she rolled herself out of Sesshomaru's lap and staggered to her feet. Even when the daiyoukai called out to her, she didn't answer, but marched along Oona's spine. With their weeks of travel upon the dragon, there was no difficulty in finding balance among the scales, even with the gales of wind buffeting from every side. And crippled though she was by the exposure to the Underworld, she made it to Oona's tail without falling, hands braced upon her knees. Coughs racked her body, carved their way through her chest and up her throat, and reminded Lucidity dimly of the bout she'd had of bronchitis in another lifetime, not long before her eighteenth birthday. Or was it her nineteenth? 

The years had a tendency to bleed together, even before she'd come to this country. She could barely recall the finer details of her life the previous summer, let alone several years. She could barely recall a time when it would not have been possible to place a hand upon her chest and focus the essence of a power no mortal could possess into her own body. A time barely recalled...when it was not inflammation and infection she was fighting, but a dark, unearthly poison that her ancient magic seized and started to strangle, while she doubled over, hacking worse than ever, and ultimately expelled a wad of black ooze onto a patch of glistening scales.

Her lungs felt like a raw, open wound as she finally inhaled a proper breath, but there was great relief nonetheless. Hands still on her knees, she warily eyed the black ooze, the way the vapors rose from it as if declaring there was some awful stench, and nearly recoiled when it began to move. The youkai leeches came to mind as the small form wriggled. But it was something else...something familiar.... Watching it stretch and crawl, was a reminder of-

The tip of a sword pierced through the blackness, which disappeared without sound or trace-save to crumple into dust that was carried away on the wind. Lucidity straightened, heart hammering, as Sesshomaru sheathed Tenseiga, those golden eyes intent upon her. It was then that she noticed she was surrounded. Not only was the daiyoukai right beside her, but Jaken was floating not far above on Ah-Un, and a quick look around revealed Inuyasha standing just behind; he hadn't been there a moment ago, which meant he must have jumped from Ah-Un onto Oona.

He looked oddly uneasy, and, abruptly, she became aware that all three males were staring at her. Staring, but not speaking, and she could feel a mild flush fill her cheeks. "I'm fine...." she muttered. "I just...breathed in too much of the smoke...."

"Keh!" scoffed Inuyasha. "And why would you do something so stupid?"

"I was distracted! The hellhound-"

"Was taken by its pack," said Sesshomaru. "Your efforts were wasted."

She couldn't stop the slump in her shoulders as a cold stone of disappointment sank into the pit of her stomach. Should she not expect disappointment, especially since she had failed at every other attempt made to quell their enemies? The sea youkai, the Panther Tribe, the Princes.... Nothing short of death had worked. And, with a pang of guilt, she spotted the blood drying on Sesshomaru's hand. This was her fault. If she hadn't stopped, if she hadn't had that stupid idea.... She'd simply wanted to try something different, something new, that the Princes would never suspect.

"How did so many hellhounds break through anyway?" asked Inuyasha. "I thought the rift was sealed."

"It was," said Lucidity. "Sort of..."

"What do you mean 'sort of?!'"

She shrugged. "Opening the rift weakened the boundaries in the area; and there will be more breaches before they strengthen again."

"And you didn't think of that before you-"

"Most creatures from the Underworld can't survive long outside of it. Unless the rift remains open or they are able to maintain a direct link, they won't last more than a few days at most."

"But that is not so for the Princes," said Sesshomaru.

Again, Lucidity shrugged. "Their existence isn't dependent on the Underworld."

To her surprise, annoyance rippled across his face before he suddenly turned away, pausing only to grace her with a single-eyed glare. "Your decision was reckless; I would have expected better from you. Never take such a risk again, woman."

Her mouth fell open. Trapped somewhere between confusion and shock, Sesshomaru had left before she could think of anything to say. There was anger in his movements, from how he lowered himself down behind Oona's neck to how he yanked the mokomoko off his shoulder to lay behind him.

He made such a mute and brooding figure. Apart from the rise and fall of the dragon's wings and the wind that lifted hair and fur, all was quiet. Lucidity pushed a lock of hair from her eyes, taking another deep, less painful breath, and glanced up at Jaken, who had been so silent and now offered little more than a dejected shake of the head. He no more understood Sesshomaru's unexpected fury than she did; and nor was he willing discuss anything, it seemed, as he soon directed Ah-Un to fly ahead of Oona, leaving Lucidity alone with Inuyasha.

"Maybe I should take off when we land," the hanyou suggested. "Unlike you, I don't have to stick around when he gets pissy."

"Stop it," she said. "No more antagonizing each other. And you're not going anywhere. We're all heading for the village; makes no sense for you to travel on your own, especially after the leeches."

He rolled his eyes. "I don't know why you've been making a fuss over me, but I can take care of myself."

"Really? After being captured by-"

"Lucidity, come here."

Though he had not moved or turned around, Sesshomaru's voice carried with ease, and he made no effort to disguise his irritation. Inuyasha grimaced at Lucidity, as if to say, "Good luck." She did not doubt, as the hanyou wandered off to find his own spot to claim on the dragon's back, that he was glad it wasn't him who had to deal with the foul mood of his brother. Biting down a sigh, she made her way over to Sesshomaru and stopped just behind him.

"What is it?" she asked, and his head turned, just enough that she saw a glimpse of gold behind silver.

"Come here," he repeated, and, if possible, he sounded even more impatient.

It was tempting to put her hands on her hips and refuse, perhaps demand an explanation or that he be a little nicer. But having just admonished Inuyasha about antagonizing, she begrudgingly stepped closer, and was immediately seized by the arm. Sesshomaru jerked her forward the last few paces until she was beside him, her knee banging into his shoulder. A few colorful words were on the tip of her tongue as she started to pull against his grip, only to freeze when he tilted his head towards her, an ear brushing her stomach. And the abrupt rush of understanding drove all confusion and frustration from her mind, and she let out a soft groan, rubbing the heel of a hand against her temple, fingers buried in her hair.

Eventually, Sesshomaru drew back and released her arm with a push that did nothing more than reveal just how unhappy he was with Lucidity. His silence, his unwillingness to look at her, were mere afterthoughts. Uncertainty and worry kept her from budging. She didn't want to leave now that she knew the reason for his anger; but at the same time, was doubtful that he would want her near for that very same reason. She wished the decision could be made for her, by a sudden updraft strong enough to unbalance her, so that she might fall right on top of the youkai lord, or by him simply ordering her gone from his sight, which she would probably ignore. Or maybe Inuyasha might want to discuss some random topic, or Jaken could call out a warning of an approaching enemy. Anything to make the decision for her....

Some leader she was.

She even glanced at Inuyasha, who was sitting on the far side of Oona with his back to them, and then over to what little she could see of Jaken, leading the way on Ah-Un. And still, Sesshomaru muttered not a word, not even to dismiss her when a tentative hand touched the top of his head. Fingers moved through his hair as she stood over him, edging closer, but he might as well have been a statue, for all the response he gave. In the end, she discovered that making a decision wasn't so difficult. No, it was not difficult to kneel down and fling her arms around his neck.

And, predictably, he stiffened, grabbing hold of her wrist, in what would no doubt be an attempt to pry her loose. "What do you think you are doing, woman? We are not alone."

Lips found his ear. "I'm sorry," she whispered, and the fingers around her wrists flexed. "I didn't mean to make you worry about the baby, but I promise I would never deliberately do anything that would endanger it."

"'Deliberately?'" he repeated, his tone mocking. "Your promise lacks reassurance with your choice of words."

"I can't predict the future," she said, and a sneer spread his mouth. "I can't promise that a decision of mine won't have repercussions." She reached down, keeping one arm around his neck, and touched his bloodied hand. "As we have seen many times already. But I can promise I would never deliberately put our child in danger. I'm even glad that we aren't hunting for the Princes on our own."

"You expressed no such happiness yesterday upon returning here."

"I had my worries before my sisters relieved me of that duty. Their doubt in me is what upset me, not coming back home. I want to find the Princes and put a stop to their plots, yes, but I did not want to face them alone, not while I'm pregnant. It's the safest choice to make, even if I didn't like it. Opening the rift was no different. It was either that or run the risk of using too much energy to annihilate the Panther Tribe's army."

"Opening the rift had its own risks. Rusuban warned it might grow beyond your control."

"It didn't," she reminded him gently. "I asked you to trust me then and you did. So, trust me now when I say that using the Underworld cost me less than summoning my own power would have. I had to weigh my options and their risks. Did it not work out in the end? Is the enemy not dead and the baby's heart not beating strong?"

Sesshomaru didn't sigh as she was wont to do, but there was more than a subtle change in his body, a lack of tension in his shoulders, and he finally turned his head to look at her, his expression blank, if not guarded. "The heart is strong," he said, and that was it. No further admission that she was right, no further argument that she was wrong. And it was probably the best outcome she could hope for, especially when he bared his fangs when she so blatantly dared to ease her lips against his cheek.

She could accept this unspoken agreement, this compromise or whatever it was, and rose without another word, to walk around Sesshomaru and lean back against the stretch of Oona's neck. The dragon could fly strong like this for hours; they probably wouldn't land until nightfall. It would be a matter of only a few days before they reached the village at this rate. How long would they stay this time? Where would Sesshomaru want to go? Lucidity had no clear destination in mind, but they would have to resume their patrols at some point, in some place. And also there was the matter of checking in with the Viper patrols, and the Guardians checking in with her....

So much to consider. So much to decide on. It was so much easier to simply slide down Oona's scales, to relax into a crouch, with legs spread and elbows upon her knees. She tilted her head back, peering up at the cloudless sky, the wind rushing in her ears. Sleep would be bliss. All she wanted to ask for right now was the ability to take a nap....

"You will need to resume wearing your robes, woman."

Blinking in surprise, she lowered her head and stared at the daiyoukai. He wasn't looking at her, not directly at least, but had his gaze pointed downward. Before she could speak, he stretched out a hand and laid it over her stomach. She glanced down, but could see nothing but his sleeve. She could feel his fingers, however, skimming across the hem of her shirt, which had ridden up an inch or so when she had slid down.

"You are starting to show," said Sesshomaru, and there was no mistaking the underlining pleasure in his voice, not even if she was the densest of fools.

"Uncomfortable" was a good word, an appropriate word. It could describe a response to an array of scenarios, whether physical or emotional. A social gathering among strangers could make someone uncomfortable. Being present for moral support to a grieving friend or family member and not having the foggiest idea of what to do could also be uncomfortable. Or, for instance, being trapped against a tree with an angry youkai bearing down on you, touching your throat, your face, feasting on your lips...was a decidedly uncomfortable situation for any number of reasons.

Lucidity well-remembered that time. It was difficult to forget a first kiss with a creature like Sesshomaru, a beast of a man who thrilled and frightened a defenseless human female. Well, she was no longer any of that. Not defenseless. Not human. Yet, she was very much female and she had some new female problems.

And she was quite uncomfortable with all of it.

A quiet two days of travel had passed, with Ah-Un and Oona bearing their riders for miles across the country. The party would land a couple times a day. Usually in the early afternoon to stop for food and water and give the dragons a rest, then again in the evening so that everyone might sleep. Everyone, save for Lucidity and Sesshomaru. Lucidity used one of these evenings to modify her top and leggings, making the clothing more...maternity in style. The robes she wouldn't bother with until they reached the village. Days they would spend there and it would give her something to do in the dull hours while everyone else was preoccupied; a full day of casual socializing simply wasn't an option for those who lived in the village.

Yet she was beginning to regret procrastinating on the robes. It had started this morning, in the early hours of predawn. She hadn't said a word or gave any indication that something was bothering her. She'd kept silent during Inuyasha and Jaken's morning meal, and again during the flight on Oona. But by the time the sun was in its zenith, she was fidgeting. She couldn't relax. Not in any position. Sitting. Standing. Lying down. Nothing helped. And her constant moving and shuffling did not go unnoticed.

"Would you stop it already?!" Inuyasha snarled after she had paced from Oona's head to the tail and back again for perhaps the twentieth time. "You're making me nervous just watching you. Either tell us what's going on or knock it off."

"Nothing's going on!" she snapped as she wrapped her arms around her stomach, nails digging at her shirt.

"Then you will desist," said Sesshomaru, who had been a silent sentinel upon Oona's shoulder until now. "Your constant movement is starting to irritate."

She scratched at her neck, where the weight of her braid had caused sweat to gather. "Screw this," she muttered. "We're landing. I can't wait any longer." And before she was done speaking, Oona had begun her descent.

Inuyasha swore as nearly lost his footing. "Dammit! What the hell can't you wait for?"

"I need a goddamn bath, all right?! Let's just leave it at that."

She knew Sesshomaru was staring at her. She knew he was going to have questions. And even though she could practically feel those eyes of his burning holes into her back, she ignored him as Ah-Un swooped overhead and Jaken called down, "Eeto...my Lady, if a bath is what you seek, might I suggest some hot springs nearby? I can show you the location."

"I'm aware, Jaken; I've been here before," she told him.

"You have?"

"Yes. Don't you remember? I believe I punched you in the face for spying on me."

His cheeks went red, an interesting combination on his otherwise green face, and a blind person would have been able to see that he was bursting to say something, perhaps defend himself that he wasn't spying, to say how dare she accuse him, and probably a multitude of other responses that were not appropriate for a servant to express to his lord's wife.

The memories were what made it easier for her to recognize this stretch of terrain from up above, but it was her own personal recollection that caused her impromptu decision to set down here. She recognized the pattern of hills and the meadow Oona landed in, recognized the trees that marked the area to what she knew would be a small clearing. And, beyond that, a short climb to the hot springs.

She left the men without a word and cut a fleet-footed path through the forest. Animals could be seen darting out of sight, with little to show for their presence save the tufts of tails and the sound of paws or hooves. Small and fury or large with antlers and spots. Birds took flight. Leaves rustled. Rocks tumbled loose under her boots, as she paid little mind to her surroundings or any creature that might be near. She loosened the plait in her hair until the locks flowed free, and was already dragging her shirt off with a groan before she even came upon the pile of stones that marked the edge of the steaming pools, high enough to reach the waist. Boots were kicked off, followed by the leggings, left to fall haphazardly on the ground, and she braced one hand upon a weathered rock, cradling her breasts with the other arm. 

Yes...she had altered her clothes around the midriff, but had made the grave error of not considering the possibility of just how goddamn sore she'd become elsewhere. The shirt had been too tight; all day it had been irritating her. And she could not believe how quickly the tide had turned, how quickly a mild discomfort had become so maddening! This should have happened months ago. So, why now?!

It was Sesshomaru's fault, she decided. He was the one who had grabbed her breasts and asked that stupid question about being sensitive or not. He was the one who'd jinxed it. Or...well...perhaps not. She hadn't wanted to find a wet nurse, after all, and now her wish had been granted, if belatedly. But gods be damned! Did it have to hurt so much?! 

The hot springs would hopefully provide some blessed relief. And as she clambered over the rock to perch herself on the edge and slide her feet into the water, she was positive that she would have been desperate enough to turn back for the Isle, if she hadn't known this area so well. With an arm still cradling her breasts, she couldn't help but peer down at herself, curious if there was a visible difference. It certainly felt like there should be, as she traced the outline of her bust, before gently, carefully cupping her breasts. More than a little tender, without a doubt; she wouldn't be standing under a waterfall any time soon. But larger? She couldn't tell.... 

Once more, she wondered at the delay in this development. Was it her? Or was it a Guardian thing? Could that mean there would be other delays? Would it take longer than the traditional nine months? She moved her hands farther down, sliding one, then the other over her stomach, over the small bump that had finally formed, making it impossible for her to deny her condition any longer. Of which, she was happy...perhaps even ecstatic to accept. After everything that had happened with her Sister Guardians, with the discord between them all and the uncertainty that continued to linger, with the daunting future that awaited, perhaps this was the silver lining, this little beacon.... 

And with an urge like that of a sudden craving, she wanted Sesshomaru here. So strong she imagined his presence to be, she could have sworn she felt the silk of his haori at her back, the whisper of his hand on her shoulder. She went so far as to touch her upper arm where his sleeve might caress and peered back, but saw nothing more than the empty clearing behind. If she called out to him, would he come? Would he be able to hear? And what if the others followed, thinking she was in trouble? She wanted just him, only him.

And so did her body.

This bundle of hormones flung her one way and then the other, until a world of desires was tumbling out of her control. A pot instantly brought to boil, she pressed her thighs together against the throb. But the breath she exhaled shook and her hands did not belong to her. A mind and need of their own, guided by the most primal of natures, she arched her back and let her fingers dance. Moist and swollen, she knew her own secret places better than the daiyoukai's, a matter she wanted to remedy and soon. But as of this moment, her fingers explored her heat, her opening, the lips of her sex and the hard knot hidden within. Light, teasing, and never enough. She taunted herself, tormented herself.... Let him smell her. Let him know that she was wanting...waiting.... 

A branch snapped.

Her heart jumped. 

There was movement in the forest. 

Her eyes slid open.

And a great beast stared back at her, its large and shaggy head looming out of the bushes across the hot springs, its mouth gaping and so wide that it could have devoured a person in two gulps.

With a shriek that left all dignity behind, Lucidity toppled backwards onto the grass, and the beast leapt forward. Its form blocked the feeble rays of sunlight as it landed where she had been sitting seconds ago, bulbous eyes leering down at her, its jaws split with a grin.

She could not stop herself from screaming. 

Chapter Text

Damn that woman!

When would she learn? Did she have no sense? No propriety? 

He had caught her scent on the wind. And so had the blasted hanyou, who had no intelligence to ignore it, but turn his head and sniff at the air. A soft, "What the...?" echoed before the realization struck Inuyasha and he clamped a hand over his nose and mouth alike. Looking both appalled and embarrassed, his face near the same shade as his Fire Rat robes, he started to leave the area, much to the daiyoukai's satisfaction. 

And then Lucidity had to scream. 

A high-pitched and panicked sound it was, one that set even Sesshomaru's nerves ablaze. There was not much in this world-or the next-that could cause this particular woman to scream in fear. Explanations hurtled through his mind, each less pleasant than the next, as his thoughts raced faster than his feet over the forest floor. He could hear Inuyasha keeping pace beside him and Jaken not far behind, making almost as much noise as what awaited up ahead.

"Get away from me! Don't you dare! You fucking piece of-Don't come any closer! Gods be damned! If you lay a fucking hand on me, I will break your fucking arm!" 

Under different circumstances, such colorful language might have amused the daiyoukai, listening to his foul-mouthed female direct her anger towards another. Such moments usually entailed his standing by and letting her unleash upon the person who was foolish enough to stir her wrath. And that very well could have been what he did this time, if what he encountered did not threaten to rob him of his reason.

Lucidity, naked on the ground with her clothes strewn about, huddled at the base of a tree while she vainly attempted to shield herself. Arms folded across her breasts, knees drawn up tight, she bared her teeth like a cornered animal at the youkai who loomed over her, utterly unaware of the new arrivals with his back facing them.

"-won't hurt you," he was saying. "Your smell is divine. And I have never seen the likes of your coloring before. Oh...no, I have. Only once, but she was not so beautiful. Come with me, human, and I will treat you to the wonders of the forest."

"Back off!" Lucidity hissed. "I mean it! You're going to get yourself killed."

"No threats now. There is no need; I intend you no harm."

"Royakan!"

The youkai jumped, spinning around, and the Whip cut across his broad face. With a cry of pain, he toppled over sideways, small hands attempting to shield his otherwise enormous, domed head, as he was struck in a raining shower of emerald energy. Each blow brought with it his shrieks as drops of blood decorated the grass and his massive form rolled over and over until he struck the side of the hot springs and curled up, cowering and unable to flee any farther.

"That's enough, Sesshomaru! Keep that up and you really will kill him."

The daiyoukai turned on a sharp heel, the Whip retracting, to see Inuyasha standing there with a hand on Tessaiga's hilt, the sword an inch or so clear of its scabbard; Jaken was just behind him, visibly nervous and gripping the Staff in both hands. "And what makes you believe that is not my intention?"

"You would have done it by now. Torture ain't you. If you kill, you do it outright."

"As far as you are aware," he said, to which the hanyou blinked, his mouth gaping in surprise. But, before Inuyasha could make an attempt at a reply, Sesshomaru strode away and placed himself between the guardian of the forest and the Guardian of the East. His knuckles cracked as he peered down at the trembling, sobbing form. "Royakan...."

The wolf flung himself into a prostrated bow at the daiyoukai's feet. "S-S-Sesshomaru-sama...what-whatever I have done, I meant no-"

"I did not permit you to speak!" The Whip snapped through the fur of Royakan's head, bringing more blood and cries to the air, and the wolf went back to his mute supplication. "You will never approach this woman again," Sesshomaru said. "You will never utter a word to her without my consent. And if you dare covet, again, what is mine, I will take your life for my own. You have been warned, Royakan. Do you understand?"

"Y-yes, my lord," said the wolf, bowing his head. "Never...never again. I will never so much as glance at your human pet-"

"She is Sesshomaru-sama's wife!" shouted Jaken, rushing forth, and Royakan quailed once more. "And you will treat her with the respect she is deserving of! You should be ashamed, daring to treat her like some common female!"

"I didn't know! I didn't know! Please, forgive me, Sesshomaru-sama! I would lay down my life at your feet if that is what it takes to-"

"Get out of my sight, Royakan," said the daiyoukai, turning from the wailing wolf in a soft whirl of fur and silk.

"Please, my lord, please allow me to-"

But it was Jaken who barred him from speaking, strutting forth with his chest out and haughty disapproval flaring across his face. "You will not be bothering Sesshomaru-sama anymore today. Come with me."

And a moment later, forest brush was being trampled underfoot by Royakan, shoulders hunched and fur matted with blood, as he followed Jaken through the trees and out of sight.

Sesshomaru cast an impatient glare at the hanyou, whose lip curled in a sneer. Scoffing, he snapped Tessaiga back into its scabbard and, with a distinct grumbling of, "Whatever, just deal with your ripe wench," he stomped off.

Finally, he was able to focus his attention onto the one who had caused all this. His complete and undivided attention, for the nude female in the grass, fingers trembling where she clutched at her shoulders. Her hair was in disarray, hanging loose about her face. Every breath taken through parted lips stirred those yellow strands as she stared up at him, shifting against the tree. Anxious? Embarrassed? Guilty, perhaps? 

"What were you thinking, woman?" he demanded into the silence, and she dropped her gaze. "Do you have no explanation to offer?"

Yet, rather than reply, she shook back her hair, lifting her head, cheeks stained pink, and lowered her arms. Her legs were still drawn up, knees flushed against her chest. However, as her eyes roamed over him, as though measuring for herself the depths of his anger, she began to relax, easing forward only a fraction with her hands braced upon the ground, but it was enough. Enough that he caught another whiff of her aroma, just as potent, if not worse by being so close.

He stepped back. "Have I not warned you of this? Are you so incapable that you cannot learn how to control your desires?"

Even through the hair, he could see a quirk in her eyebrows and the slightest pull at the corner of her mouth, before she slid her feet out along the grass, knees pressed together, only to suddenly lean back on her hands and spread her legs. Lewd and without reserve, she displayed herself for him, showing no consideration for the trouble she had caused, no regret for drawing the attention of another, however unintentional it might have been. And now she attempted to appeal to him.

"You are shameless, woman," he said. 

She responded by placing a hand upon her knee and gliding it down her leg. Fingers dipped along the pale, inner lining of the thigh, as her legs parted just a bit more, opening her to him. He could see the source of her scent, the delicate, pink folds that glistened under the sunlight that broke through the canopy of leaves. If she had ever been so swollen with need without his having so much as laid a finger on her, he could not recall. And it roused his suspicions about what she had been doing that had drawn Royakan to her. 

"Enough!" he growled when the tips of her fingers barely grazed the lips of her sex. "Enough of this behavior, Lucidity. You are making me angry."

She groaned, a long and infuriating drawl of noise, and tilted her head back in apparent frustration, though her hand slipped lower, deeper between her legs. His claws clicked together as blue eyes met his and there was that pull at her mouth again, right in the corner; she was smirking at him.

"I'm doing more than that," she said, and his ears burned to hear the amusement in her voice, burned at the memory the words invoked.... "You and I both know it."

"You dare antagonize this Sesshomaru? It is a dangerous game to play," he murmured, and her smirk widened.

"A game I want to play...with my puppy." 

A surge of fury seized him at the insult. And yet, it was not so much fury as it was a memory. The anger was not...absolute, as it had been in the past. Rather, the anger was merely an echo of what it had once been. An irritation now, an inconvenience that he was forced to endure from her alone, because no other would be brave enough to cross him. Brave and foolish, to provoke him.

"As you wish." As the mokomoko slipped from his shoulder to drop at his feet, he tugged at the sash around his waist and listened to the clattering of the swords before the material fluttered to the ground. "You will regret taunting me, woman." Straps of the armor were undone and, once the breastplate and pauldron were tossed aside, he began to loosen his haori.

"Does the puppy mean to take me over his knee and discipline me?"

His hands paused on the silk and he stared down at Lucidity, noting how she eased back on both elbows now, making an offering of herself. Discipline? The word rolled through his head. Was that what she wanted? She had promised to submit to him, whenever he desired. But the manner of that submission had yet to be discussed. And she seemed...willing. He had, after all, made his own promises. Promises he had not adequately kept.

Letting the haori hang open, he approached her in quick, short strides. "On your knees, woman," he ordered, and she obeyed, staring up at him in quiet expectation, hands resting upon her thighs. "I trust your intelligence is sufficient enough that you need no further instruction?"

Her brows arched with a flash of annoyance, challenging in a way, before her expression cleared and she reached out. Where her appetite came from, he didn't know and it wasn't long before he didn't care. The first touch of her mouth helped to douse the smoldering embers of his temper that Royakan had ignited. His fingers curled, then relaxed within their respective sleeves as her tongue traced a path over him, one side, then another, her breath a teasing whisper along the skin. Between deft hands and soft lips, he could not stop himself from responding. The churn of excitement low in his stomach felt like a betrayal to some extent, that she could so easily manipulate his body. But when that mouth closed around him, he couldn't bring himself to care.

His hand pushed its way into her hair, drawing her closer, and she sighed, relaxing into his touch. Her hand was traveling up his length, only the tip surrounded by her lips. And her tongue. He could feel it, the swirl of its caress, the flick of its technique, tasting a spot that seemed unlikely in its sensitivity. Yet she knew where to touch, where to stimulate, and was soon dragging her mouth along the underside, down to the base and back up again. It was a crude and yet hypnotic rhythm that she fell into with fingers and tongue and the lightest threat of teeth. And always, always she returned to that one spot on the tip that made his stomach clench, that made him ache just a bit more.

And it wasn't until she swallowed him with an indecent show of talent that he became conscious of the sound of his own panting, of how his chest had started to heave, or the groan smothered behind his lips. He could feel the movement of her mouth, the steady glide of warmth along his shaft, up and down in a pace that did not quite satisfy. The fingers in her hair tightened, the claws digging, and, this time, she was the one who groaned. The effect was sublime, the way she moved under his hand, the spike in her scent, and how she opened herself to him, how she drew him in.

He could hear her moaning. Her scent was ripening. And the stronger it grew, the louder she became, the more she moved, until he found himself looking down for the first time since she had begun, trying to fight his way through the haze that she had created. And he did not approve of what he saw, of seeing that hand between her legs, at realizing she was finding her own pleasure before he had the opportunity to give it to her.

The idea never fully formed in his mind. Doubtless it was there, buried beneath this fog, because his actions were immediate and without mercy. By the hair, he dragged her head back, forcing her off him, and ignored her cry, regardless of how appealing the gasping melody was, and let a tendril of green energy wrap itself around her wrist. He could feel her other hand still clutching at him and pried it loose as he yanked her arm up, bringing both limbs above her head. And, again, no conscious decision, no hesitation, but a primal need of control, to have her compliance. There was no other reason to bind her wrists with the Whip or to throw the end of it above their heads where it might latch onto a low hanging branch.

Wide, blue eyes were fixed upon him, the air echoing with her ragged gasps. He did not understand this impulse, where it had come from, or how he could stand here, unabashed by his behavior, as lewd as hers could be. Worse, even. Yet was it so terrible, to grab her by the head, to force her mouth onto him? She made no attempt to break free, to shatter the thread of his power. On the contrary, she moaned as she shut her eyes, her back curling, her hips...twisting. It was subtle, this movement. But when he pulled her forward, pushed himself deeper between her lips, she did it again. The sight was nearly as arousing as the throat that opened for him when he slid both hands into her hair and thrust himself inside.

Not the first time he had sampled her mouth. And yet this was different. A far, far cry from what he'd grown accustomed to. And he realized how this could become a problem, how the memory of driving himself into her mouth would distract him later, when his mind should be on matters of war and survival. But in this moment, he wanted nothing more than the constriction of her warmth, the hollowed cheeks drawing on him, and that tongue of devils that even now tormented the tender underside that would be his undoing. With every thrust, she moaned. With every tug on her hair, her body undulated for him. It was his own pleasure he sought, and yet she was the one who writhed for it. It thrilled him in a way that he could not quite describe; and, with a final, suffocating plunge that made his toes curl inside his boots, he released himself down her throat, holding her head in place, and did not relax his grip until she'd swallowed the last drop.

There was a numbness in his limbs, a weakness to his legs, as he extracted his shaft from her mouth. With his hands slipping forward to cup her face, he found himself staring down at her, taking in the image of her flushed cheeks and quivering body, dangling in seemingly helplessness from the tree, knees still firmly upon the ground. He crouched in front of her and her gaze followed him, unable and perhaps unwilling to look anywhere else. Thumbs brushed the skin beneath her eyes as his attention was drawn to her lips, pink and glistening and welcoming when he kissed her. He could taste his essence in the embrace, but he had no more qualms about this than she did when the situation was reversed. And when their tongues met, she sighed against his mouth, leaning into him, even when he pulled back and brought his hand across her face. 

It was a light, insulting tap that nonetheless snapped her head to the side and wrenched a gasp from her lips. And before she could form a proper response, his fingers reached between her legs, making her jump and squirm. Her hips began their vulgar dance once more when he pinched her knot, and she craned her head back until he could see little but her throat as her wrists strained against the rope of energy. 

"This pleasure is not yours to give yourself," he warned. "It will be done by my hand alone."

"Sessho-"

"Quiet, woman!" 

She pressed her face against her arm, as though to shield herself from his disapproval, but not before he caught a glimpse of crimson cheeks. He gave a gentle twist to her knot and her voice filled his ears, expressing nothing but wordless ecstasy that made her body swoon, pushing forward into his hand. "I have not suitably made you regret amusing yourself with Masami at my expense, nor have I made you beg for my forgiveness yet." 

She went still. The moans choked in her throat. And she started to speak, to complain, and he pulled back again, to see those blue eyes intent upon him, pleading, and slapped her a second time. She groaned, whimpered even, and he seized her by the chin to yank her closer. Tears clung to the corner of her lashes as she squeezed her eyes shut, and he could feel her trembling in his grasp, could hear the pounding of her heart, and there was the barest waver in his decision. "Speak, Lucidity, and I will end this," he whispered. "Otherwise, keep your silence unless I permit it. Understand?"

She nodded without looking at him, easing any possibility of doubt, and seemed to flinch when he withdrew his hand, as though expecting another blow. Yet, rather than strike her, he adjusted himself and tied the hakama into place, to have some pretense of decency, in spite of how he had tethered his own wife to a tree, to be taken as he saw fit. It amused him to see how she shook, how she cowed, even when he did nothing more than rise and stride back to the hot spring, where he stretched himself out upon the grass, with the line of his back against the stone as he reclined upon one arm. She was not truly frightened, he knew. He was comfortable in believing that she would not tolerate this treatment if she did not want it, and nor would her body respond as it did, if his dominance did not arouse her.

With her thighs pressed together and how she was settled upon her heels, the physical evidence of that arousal was not visible. Yet that did not matter. Spent as he was, he would not be for long, as he listened to her shallow breaths and took in the sight before him. There was a simple pleasure in watching her like this, studying her, as she knelt there, stripped and unsated, tracks of sweat decorating her skin. She appeared so listless, with her head slipping down her arm and the sagging weight of her body held upright by the wrists. Eyes shut, frame limp, she could have been unconscious, his to do with as he pleased, and he entertained the idea of dragging another reaction out of her, something that might prolong this torment.

But then she inhaled a deep breath and straightened her posture, as though being stirred from a light slumber. And it was with a languid movement, her cheek sliding against her arm, that she peered up at the rope of energy. Her fingers flexed, and the daiyoukai wondered, in that moment, what was going through her mind. Yet then she groaned, a low and yearning complaint, and her body swayed to and fro, fingers caressing the rope, grasping it, perhaps with the inclination to break free. It was an impatient display, and one she quickly quieted, much to his disappointment. And it surprised him, this disappointment; he wanted something more, something new.

"Do not sit back," came the immediate order, and Lucidity looked up, perhaps as taken aback as he was intrigued by his own thoughts, determined to indulge these...ideas. "Kneel upright," he told her. She drew her bottom lip between her teeth, forehead wrinkled with uncertainty, but did as he instructed; however, it wasn't quite what he wanted. "Spread your legs."

Once again, she hid her face, burning with embarrassment, but there was no need to ask her twice. His view of her was complete and unobstructed now, and he felt the upward curl to his lip, felt the rise of desire from the mere satisfaction of seeing his orders being carried out, to see how she struggled with herself, but made no attempt to break away, to even so much as refuse him.

"Why do you blush now, when you have already so eagerly displayed yourself for me?" he asked, doing nothing to mask his enjoyment.

And her voice was hardly more than a whisper when she responded with a defeated, "I don't know...."

"That is not an adequate answer. Think, woman, if you are able, and explain to me what embarrasses you to follow my orders."

"Please...I don't know...."

In truth, it mattered little to him. But there was a perverse delight in witnessing her discomfort, which only intensified when he rose to his feet. She was trembling, cowering, as he came to stand over her, and he might have found the behavior pathetic if he did not know that she could end this with a thought. There was no need for her to endure, even for his sake; he had given her a chance to free herself and she had not. She wanted this, as he did.

So, it was without reservation, that he ordered her to look at him. Her breathing had grown heavier and her cheeks were brilliant in their color as she tilted her head back, unruly locks of hair falling across the single blue eye she graced him with, for she continued to keep half her face in the shadows of her arm. To some extent, it irritated him, how appealing this shyness was, as he found himself...eager to test her threshold, to see how far he could push her.

The tip of his boot touched the mound of her sex, the caress light, teasing, then parted the damp lips.

Her body stiffened and he saw the one eye widen before she, yet again, attempted to hide from him. With a rough jerk, he yanked her head back by the hair, craning her neck at an angle that made her wince, but exposed her face to him completely. "You will not look away from me," he rumbled. "And you will answer my questions."

Her agony was blatant, but the gathering tears did not dissuade him as she peered up. The color in her cheeks deepened as his boot moved against her, sliding between her folds in short, firm strokes. "Why does this embarrass you?"

Her eyes started to close and he tugged at her hair, wrenching a soft cry from her throat. Obediently, she looked up, several tears painting her face. "H-how can it not?" she stammered. "I-I've n-never done this.... I'm nervous; I can't...can't help it...."

"Why do you weep?" he asked, and even as he did, he pressed his foot up, lifting her a bare inch from the ground until she gave a quivering moan, then lowered her back down, the boot still moving, still stroking the spot that turned her mind brittle.

She had to swallow, but her voice cracked all the same when she answered. "I feel h-helpless...I have no control."

"Why surrender that control? Why obey?"

"It's what you want...."

"But why do you want it, woman?"

"It's w-what we both...both need."

The boot stopped.

He stared, so bewildered that he barely noticed how she leaned against his leg, and it wasn't until he felt her tremors and the movement of her hips that he became aware. Hand buried in her hair, he forced her back, the better to see the line of her body, and massaged her knot. "What do you mean?" he asked as she twisted and groaned. "What is it that we both need?"

It was a moment before she answered, a long moment that he could not fault her for, as her frame convulsed under his ministrations. Her moans grew louder and her sex grew wetter. Her breaths were coming faster, her scent stronger, sweeter, always a warning when she was close, and he slid his boot away. Her entire body slumped forward, the weight pushing against his foot, and he pushed right back, against her entrance, and his own need throbbed. 

"Answer me," he commanded in a growl, lest he lose his concentration entirely.

A matter made all the more difficult when she moved against him, sliding those nether lips over the now drenched boot, apparently having forgotten about her crippling embarrassment in the wake of such mounting desire. "You have control nowhere else," she panted, eyes shut, for which he did not reprimand her; he wanted to hear this without the stuttering, without the tears. "You gave up title and power to serve as Protector." He pulled her hair at the reminder, bringing a moan to her lips, and her hips froze, even as she continued with labored breath, while he tried to ignore those heaving breasts. "And...and I was given title and power that I didn't want. I want to surrender what I've been handed, but I can't, no more than you can reclaim what you've renounced. This is the only outlet we have, the only semblance of control over our own lives. It's why you've become so aggressive in demanding my submission...and why I've been so eager to give it."

He was surprised. Not only by the coherent explanation when she was in such a state, but at the transparency of a truth. How had she seen this so effortlessly when he had not? On some level, he realized a part of him had understood all this time. But not until he heard it aloud did he become fully aware of the reason behind his actions, his anger and resentment, his treatment of not only her, but of others as well. A strange and unsettling perspective that brought him-dare he say-solace.

Fingers slipped from her hair. He took a step back and peered down at the top of her head, at the way she hung there for him, subdued and docile, but never unwilling. "Then beg me, woman," he declared, and she glanced up through a mass of yellow bangs. That brush of color had never quite faded from her face, and now deepened when he reached down and cupped her chin, tilting her head back so she could not hide behind her hair. "Beg for my forgiveness. Beg me to give you what you need."

Her lips parted, but nothing came out save for her quiet gasps. She seemed confused, uncertain, until his gaze flicked to the ground, then to her before his hand slipped away and he backed up, allowing a mere breath of space between them. The blush crept towards her hairline as she swallowed in understanding, then closed her eyes in mute acceptance. The energy moved with her, extending as any other Whip in his grasp might have, save this one kept the Guardian of the East bound to a tree, her shoulders straining with the awkward angle of her arms. Nonetheless, she lowered herself into a prostrated bow, her head little more than an inch from his feet.

"Shujin-sama," came her tentative, breathless whisper, "I will never dishonor you again. I will never allow another to mock you in my presence, nor will I ever play a part in it. I am sorry, Shujin-sama. Please, forgive me. I am yours, completely and utterly yours. No matter...woman...or title.... Lay claim to me, son of Inu no Taisho."

It was more than he had been expecting, far more, because she was not done. He was frozen where he stood, as though the earth itself had bound him more securely than he had bound her, and watched as she leaned forward, watched the pink tongue dart out from between her lips, and swipe itself across his boot. She licked at the glistening patch of fluids that she, herself, had left there, and his teeth gritted so hard that there was a pain in his jaw.

"Vulgar," he snarled, the word a low and feral grunt that crawled out of him, and her lips kissed the boot as if in apology. "Manipulative...wench.... On your feet." He loosened the front of his hakama as she obeyed, the energy of the rope retracting with her movements so that her arms remained stretched above her.

She kept her gaze downcast as he brought her leg around his waist, his hand automatically finding purchase on a breast, only to stop when she gave an unexpected whimper. Fleeting though the outburst was, he had done nothing to warrant such a response and frowned, before giving an experimental squeeze. She jerked, squirming in his grasp, and gave a sharp, painful shout when he pinched her nipple. A smirk curved his lips and he twisted the nub of flesh again, until tears sprang to her eyes and nothing but her voice filled the air.

"I see," he murmured, abandoning her breast in favor of lifting both legs up by the back of the knee. "I now understand your impatience for a bath. This will not be an entirely pleasant experience for you."

His shaft was full and thick and entered her in a single, merciless thrust, making her body jolt, her breasts bounce. And, by the gods, he could not look away as she flung her head back with a cry, her voice so strangled, so agonized. He gave her no quarter, no leniency, no chance to weep or beg or scream for reprieve. There would be no thought, no memory, not for either of them, save for how he pierced her body in this moment, how he penetrated the wet heat of her sex. Tighter than he could ever recall it being before, her depths endless, a bliss almost brutal in its passion. An experience more than physical, more than lust or carnal desire. It went beyond the flesh, beyond body and mind, to a place that the daiyoukai could not fully understand. Just within his reach, this taunting comprehension was; and it felt as if the answers were right there, that if he could find his ecstasy within this woman, he would find those answers simultaneously. A secret that was not yet his to know, not until her body whispered it to him.

He collapsed onto the grass in a confusion of silk and limbs, Lucidity trapped between him and the earth. The thread of energy was cut. Her arms were free to wrap around him as he feasted on her mouth, her body smothered by his. No more games. No more taunts. No more begging. Sesshomaru wanted only the woman, wanted only what she gave him, even as he lost himself to his own needs, his own desire to ravage, to plunge himself into her warmth and listen to how she cried for him, moaned for him. And he pushed himself up, hands by her head, claws scraping at the ground, as he felt her arch, felt her clench, and tasted the sweet scent moments before she succumbed, before she dragged him with her into the torrent of euphoric release.

And as he laid there on top of her in the aftermath, listening to the rapid beat of her heart and feeling her fingers dance through his hair and over the nape of his neck, he realized that these answers were what he had wanted, but never what he had expected.

Chapter Text

Oona was not happy.

For the sixth or seventh time, her shadow passed over the roofs of huts, over the fields and shrine, and the villagers scattered about. Perhaps they would grow accustomed to the repeated sightings of the dragon. Yet as of right now, their shouts of alarm were a wave through the village, from one end to the other of Oona's flight path, and did not quiet until she landed. Barred from actually entering the village, she'd taken to these constant interruptions and had now gone further by circling overhead of her intended target.

Lucidity squinted up at the dragon, her irritation rising, along with the voices of the villagers nearby and the screams of mingled excitement and terror from the children. Out of the corner of her eye, she could see heads turning in her direction and did not need to imagine the glares of angered disapproval from the adults. And as Oona's nostrils began to smoke, promising a stream of fire that would not go over well, no matter how far above them she was, a sudden blast of wind knocked her great form across the sky. Vast wings beat against the gale, but she was lifted, tossed, and could not prevent her own crashing descent. The distant clatter of impact told everyone that the dragon had landed somewhere in the forest, well outside the village and away from its inhabitants.

"Was that you, Lucidity?"

Perched upon the base of the stone statue outside of Kaede's hut, Lucidity glanced over to see that the priestess in question had emerged, cast in the shadow of the torii that loomed over them from the other side of the hut. At the same time, the villagers returned to their harvesting tasks while the younger children went back to their games and the older ones their chores. Lucidity, meanwhile, pulled at the pieces of thread between her fingers and nodded.

"Oona is having a fit," she said. "She doesn't seem to like the separation."

Kaede, arms folded behind her back in her customary posture, gave a nod of her own. "The village is no place for a beast that size."

"I agree. Plus, she frightens the people."

"It would have been worse if we had not witnessed you and Inuyasha arriving on her this morning."

"There's only so much abnormality humans can tolerate. Sesshomaru, Jaken, and I being here is more than enough to create unease. Ah-Un, at least, is tolerated as a grazer, but Oona would be too much." 

"A wise observation," said Kaede, as her one eye scanned the canal that separated the hut and the fields. She walked a few paces towards the water and stopped, hands still clasped at the small of her back. And, still weaving the thread, Lucidity idly studied the hunched figure of the old woman, who reminded her of Rusuban in manner, if not appearance, and surprisingly made her feel a bit forlorn for the sanctuary of the Isle, or at least the comfort of knowing she was welcome there by all. But the longer Kaede stood in apparent contemplation, the more Lucidity wondered what the old miko was doing because, despite how the field across from her was filled with people, it was doubtful she was even seeing them.

"Is there something on your mind, Kaede?" Lucidity asked, unwilling to prolong the silence.

It was a moment, however, before Kaede responded, long enough that she could have been presumed deaf by someone who didn't know her. Yet then she turned and inclined her head. "Your gifts have been well received by the village, Lucidity; I have been meaning to thank you for that. Miroku returned with an abundance of items that have been put to good use. I also understand that congratulations are in order."

"Kaede...." Lucidity began, unable to completely mask the admonishing tone in her voice. "I have been outside your hut for the last two hours-"

"Longer, by my observations."

"Fine, I've been out here for more than two hours, making these robes, which you have already asked me about-"

"It's an astonishing process."

"Kaede!" she said again, sharper this time. "If you know about the pregnancy, then you know why I'm making these clothes. So, why didn't you say anything then? What have you been doing in there all this time?"

A smile spread across the old miko's face and she let out a sudden, inexplicable chuckle, shaking her head. "A worthy example of the East if ever I met one. I remember the night you first arrived here. And, drenched and terrified though you were, you were shrewd and calculating just the same; I imagine that is what first drew Inuyasha's brother to you."

"It was," Lucidity admitted. "He told me as much."

"Much has changed since then."

"What are you getting at, Kaede? Tell me already. If it's something you don't think I want to hear, please get it over with."

Though there was no audible escape of breath from the old miko, there was a resigned slump to her shoulders before she spoke a single word: "Morstua."

The stone bit into Lucidity's back when she straightened at the name, which was, indeed, something she did not wish to hear.

"You are right, Lucidity; I was not being forthright," said Kaede as she approached. Any and all humor had evaporated, and the talk of nostalgia may as well have never been. There was nothing now, save for this grave and serious elder as she came to stand beside the Guardian and gaze out at the people, whose safety they had both been charged with in one manner or other. "Miroku returned with more than gifts. He brought with him the news of what has been taking place in your world and the threat the Princes of Death pose to our home. Is it true that you instructed Inuyasha with evacuating the village?"

"If it came to that...."

"A plan that will not be accepted by many," said the old miko, and Lucidity looked up at her, but found that the woman had not taken her attention from the villagers. If anything, Kaede seemed utterly engrossed in the progress of such mundane, everyday tasks. "It is unimaginable for most of us to consider abandoning our home without a fight."

"It will be a massacre, not a fight."

"We would sooner die than run."

Lucidity shook her head, the threads forgotten between her hands. "That's suicide, Kaede."

"You must understand that it would be a source of great shame if we allowed our village to be overtaken or destroyed, and it is our choice to protect it."

"I wouldn't force the choice on you, but what about the people who can't fight or want to escape? Would you or the headman force your choice on them?"

"Of course not. We will not stop anyone who accepts the refuge you offer. I am merely trying to prepare you for the outcome. I know you are accustomed to the stubbornness that Inuyasha and Sesshomaru share, but they are not alone in this trait; it is our custom to fight until the end."

"Is there nothing I can do that will convince you that mortals cannot win against the Princes of Death?"

"It is not a matter of doubting your integrity, Lucidity. Our position remains the same, regardless of the truth. Perhaps to relieve some of your worry, you can help us prepare. I have been making sutras all morning, but there must be more that can be done to protect the village."

A long, suffering sigh broke from Lucidity as she rubbed at an ache forming in her temple. This shouldn't have been such a surprise. It was the same "death before dishonor" principle that Sesshomaru lived by, and it drove her mad half the time. This was not a difference between mortals and Guardians. Rather, this was her human upbringing coming into play, and there would be little chance of persuading Kaede and the other villagers to go against customs that were so deeply ingrained in their way of life, regardless of how strange or even-to some degree-insane that she, Lucidity, considered it to be. "I'll help," she acquiesced in the end. "I don't like it, but I will help."

A wrinkled hand descended onto her shoulder. "I have hope," said the old miko. "You and Kagome come from an era where these threats do not exist, and where our village thrives, has become prosperous, and the people live full and comfortable lives. From this, I know that we will survive this enemy, as we have done many others, and more who are to come. Now," the hand disappeared and Kaede marched into her line of sight, hands behind her back once more, "what suggestions might you have?"

Lucidity, having no interest to discuss the theories of linear versus cyclic times or how Mother was capable of plucking a Guardian out of what could be considered the very fabric of space and time, reclined against the stone statue and peered up at the sky, trying to clear her mind. The possibility of altered futures or completely alternate timelines was a concept that she was not wholly unfamiliar with, and she was reminded strongly of Kagome's request the night of the festival, of the paradox that could never be risked. What Kaede spoke of was not a paradox in that sense, but it still begged a particular question.

If Lucidity being here was what tipped the war with the Princes in the favor of the Guardians, how could the world be saved so that she might be born in the future? Was it a design that only Mother could ever truly comprehend? Or was she, Lucidity, from another timeline altogether? And if that was true, then it meant Kaede's hope was false, that there was, indeed, a chance that the Guardians could lose, that the world would be forever changed, and that everyone she cared about would die....

A chill passed through her, and she shoved the thought aside so quickly that she was disoriented when attempting to focus on Kaede's question at last. As the terrifying theories trickled from her mind, new thoughts jumbled around in their place, vague concepts and abstractions, a brainstorm of desperation, of precautions that humans might take when caught in the crossfire of a war between the offspring of deities.

"Sutras will be of use against low-class Underworld creatures the Princes might summon," she muttered. "The Viper Clan has sent out their patrols by now. They use their barrier magic to hide themselves from enemies and will share that with you at my request, I'm sure."

"We would be willing to barter with the Vipers if necessary," said Kaede, who had been standing so patiently, it seemed, while Lucidity huddled against the statue and tried to focus her thoughts. "Anything else?"

"I don't know," she sighed. "There are records in my predecessor's library of ancient artifacts or magic that might work, but I'm not certain. Never in any of the memories have humans fought the Princes, only fled from them. If we had more weapons like Tenseiga that could cut the dead, that would be something. There is Inuyasha's Meido, but that isn't enough. I only meant for him to use that to give the villagers time to flee."

"And only a fraction would choose to run," interrupted Kaede. "But what if Inuyasha is not here when the enemy attacks, or if he is injured or worse? What then? The strands of hair you give are not enough to distribute throughout the village, not even for the number who will leave."

Lucidity frowned at this and dropped her gaze to her lap. The threads had disappeared from her fingers, leaving nothing but a blanket of white fabric. She spread the material across her thighs, absently watching the sunlight catch on the thin cords so tightly woven together, and pursed her lips.

"There might be a way," she said slowly, setting aside the fabric. "Whether the people are agreeable or not, I think I know how to ensure that every household, if not every person, has a way to the Isle. I will need a tub of water and some old kimono, something that no one will care is destroyed."

Gathering the ingredients didn't take long. Kaede was the one who rolled a wooden wash tub out from behind her hut, but it was Lucidity who filled it with water. Frayed and damaged rags of clothing were offered by a few of the villagers; however, none of them remained when Lucidity sliced her own arm open. Only the old miko stood by while Lucidity knelt and lowered her arm into the tub, letting the blood flow until the water turned a rich scarlet.

"Was it necessary to make the cut so deep?" Kaede was asking a few minutes later while bandaging the wound.

Lucidity shrugged. "This time tomorrow it will be healed over. You should let the blood soak into the fabric, then cut it into strips and let it dry. That should be enough for everyone. And, if not, we can just do this again. This will work no differently than the hair. Do you know how to call the ferry?"

The old miko nodded, tying off the bandages, and was about to speak when a distinct group of people was spotted making their way up the path. There was a lull in activity on either side in the fields as Ah-Un was led by Jaken towards the hut, Rin astride his broad back. She sat with her legs on one side, a basket in her lap, and was speaking animatedly to Sesshomaru, who patiently gave his full attention while walking along beside her. Yet they were not alone. On the other side of Ah-Un were two others, beaming brightly and waving with almost indecent eagerness.

The village disappeared from view when Sango and Kagome rushed her. There was a clear glimpse of Rin and Sesshomaru glancing over, but little more as Lucidity was bombarded with such an enthusiastic greeting that caught her off guard. The weight of Kagome around her neck threatened to unbalance her, but Sango's grip on the other side kept her from tipping over. Their voices rang in her ears and she heard the varying degrees of excited questions and statements, ranging from how happy they were to see her again and wondering how long she would be staying to how healthy and vibrant she looked. Lucidity had a sneaky suspicion, as the women finally stepped back and smiled at each other, about why they were brimming with such energy.

"Where are the kids?" Lucidity asked, since Rin was obviously not their babysitter today.

"The children are napping," said Sango. "Miroku is making sutras at home, so he is watching them." 

"And Inuyasha was playing with Asami when I left," said Kagome. "I wanted to spend some time with him before I came to see you. I ran into Sesshomaru and Rin when I went to fetch Sango."

"Aye, I figured," said Lucidity. "That's why I've been hanging out here. Was he...happy to see you, Kagome?"

A pink tinge touched the young miko's face, but she smiled nonetheless as Sango chuckled. There was a certain restraint in their exchange of pleasantries. So out in the open, it was impossible to share more intimate details, not while other conversations were being held nearby.

"Kaede-sama, I gathered the plants that you needed," Rin could be heard saying. "We also found some ripe fruit, but we didn't have a chance to pick any because of the dragon."

"The dragon?" Kaede repeated.

"Yes, it crashed not far from where we were and knocked over some trees, so Sesshomaru-sama decided we should leave."

"Hmm, I do wonder how that happened?" mused Jaken, and the wryness in his voice drew Lucidity's attention, and saw the imp looking at her with a slight twist to his mouth.

Her brows shifted towards her hairline. "In my defense, I didn't know you were out there. Is everyone all right?"

"Yes, yes, we're fine. What is in here?" asked Jaken upon looking into the tub, soon followed by the women.

Sesshomaru, too, stood over the soaking kimono. There was an unmistakable expression of disdain on his face as he eyed the bloody rags and, when Kaede began to explain, he directed an accusing glare onto Lucidity, who gave him a blank stare, offering nothing that would assuage him. She knew he would disapprove, but would give no apology, and broke away from the group, wandering back over to the statue. There was someone behind her when she picked up the white fabric and was not surprised in the least to find the daiyoukai at her back when she straightened up.

He said nothing at first, but reached down and took hold of her wrist in one hand, pushing her sleeve up with the other to reveal the length of bandages that extended up to her elbow. "You have always indulged these humans too much," he murmured in a soft voice that would not carry, letting her hand rest in his open palm. "And now you bleed for them."

"I am the bleeding heart of a fool, remember?"

Golden eyes blinked at her, then flickered with something she couldn't quite identify. Whatever it was, it made those clawed fingers close over her hand as Sesshomaru's gaze darkened. Not with anger, but-

"Lucidity!"

The woman glanced over at Kagome, pulling her hand free and her sleeve back down.

"We need your help with a chore," said the young miko, who was waiting at the edge of the path with Sango. "Do you mind if we steal her from you, onii-san?"

Sesshomaru growled and Lucidity stifled a laugh, rubbing vigorously at her mouth to conceal the grin that had him glaring at her once more when she looked back at him. "I guess I will see you later?" she offered, absently rolling up the length of fabric between her hands. 

His eyes flicked down at the movement, then back up. "Do what you will," was his dismissive reply.

"So moody," she whispered. "I suppose I will help with that, too, when I get back." And, when he merely frowned at her, she smiled and turned away. Yet she had not so much as taken a step when there was a tug on the back of her shirt.

"Lucidity." He had moved closer; she could feel his armor against her back. "You have started weaving your robes?"

"Yes.... Why do you ask?"

His lips tickled her ear as he bent closer to whisper, "Keep in mind the adjustments you should make. You have grown in areas other than your stomach. Do not think I have not noticed," he added when a small splutter escaped her. "You will show me before the end of the night."

Cheeks burning, she jerked away, spun around, and flung the white bundle in his face. She didn't stay to hear another word or say the last word or even see if he was scowling or smirking when he pulled the fabric off his head, but quickly stormed off, letting the miko and daemon slayer follow along in her wake.

"My god!" Kagome exclaimed once they caught up. "He made you blush!"

"What did he say?" Sango asked.

"Nothing!" snapped Lucidity.

"Oh, come on! Tell us. We won't repeat it."

"No!"

"Did he upset you just now?"

"No."

"Did he make you angry?"

"No...."

"Wow, so you mean to say, he actually embarrassed you?"

Scowling, her face still warm, Lucidity stopped and folded her arms, glaring at the two women. "What chore did you need me for?"

"Oh, honestly, we didn't need your help with anything," Kagome admitted, giving a playful smile that showed she had no guilt with this little deception.

"Yes, we just wanted to speak with you privately," said Sango.

Without warning, Kagome grabbed Lucidity by the arm. "So, you're coming with us," she declared. "No arguing. Let's go."

Allowed no chance to argue, she was dragged along, passing more huts and rice fields and all of the villagers in-between. But she hardly saw any reason to fight. She was confused, yes, but wasn't opposed to a quiet conversation without any of the men around; that was the only thing she could fathom about what Sango meant by speaking privately. Yet...what did women talk about with each other when there were no husbands or children or disapproving elders? With a slight jolt, Lucidity realized she'd never really had such an experience. It was so...commonplace and shouldn't have been such a mystery. Then again, with the lack of females in her life, family and even friends....

Something of her thoughts must have shown on her face, because the smile slipped from Kagome's lips when the miko looked at her upon entering the sanctity of the forest. "Are you all right?"

"I'm fine," said Lucidity, folding her arms now that she'd been released. "What did you want to ask me?"

The women glanced at each other and any concern evaporated in an instant; they were smiling again, to the point where it felt as if such expressions were inappropriate until all parties understood what the hell was going on. Kagome edged closer, fists clenched excitedly in front of her. "Is it true?!"

"Is what true?"

"You know," said Sango on her other side, grinning at her, and, really, Lucidity had never felt so trapped.

"No, I don't," she feigned. "You will need to clarify it for me."

"Is it true that you're pregnant?!" Kagome asked in a rush, gripping her arm with both hands.

"Oh...that...."

Both were crowding so close now, closer than Sesshomaru had been. She could feel Sango's breath rippling through her hair and Kagome's fingers were biting hard at her elbow. With an exaggerated roll of the eye, she lifted up the hem of her shirt to reveal the slight protrusion that seemed to be developing with every passing day, ever since Sesshomaru had brought it to her attention. And this, apparently, was seen as an invitation, as Kagome and Sango each put a hand on her simultaneously, practically squealing with elated congratulations. Their enthusiasm was irritatingly infectious and Lucidity found herself smiling as she tugged the shirt back into place.

"We couldn't tell with the clothing in the way. How far along are you?" asked Kagome. "Do you know?"

"Conceived the night of the festival, so...just over three months."

"The baby should be born mid-spring," said Sango.

"That's a good omen," said Kagome. "When did you find out? After you missed your cycle? Or was it when you passed out?"

"More or less.... I don't bleed, so we had to find out another way; it was by accident, really."

"You don't bleed?"

"What other way?"

"You don't eat, which means no food cravings? What about nausea? Do you ever feel sick?"

"Or tired at all?"

"What about mood swings?"

"Heartburn?"

"Are you more sensitive to smells?"

"Do you ever get bloated or gas-?"

"Oi!" Lucidity shook herself free and stepped back. "What is this? You've both been pregnant. Why are you getting so worked up?"

"We're human," said Kagome, so bluntly that she sounded as if this should have been obvious, "and you're not. Ever since Miroku told us, we've been really curious to find out what it's been like for you so far."

"You can't transform, right?" asked Sango. "That's the reason you fainted last time you were here; I heard that can be very dangerous for pregnant youkai."

"Sesshomaru's mother said as much."

"Sesshomaru's mother?!" the two echoed.

"Yes, she-look, let's just sit down. I'll explain everything and answer your questions, if it will get you to stop hounding me."

Chapter Text

The conversation was not so terrible.

Sango and Kagome were a good audience and listened with little interruption. They were ecstatic and intrigued to hear about the salamander blood method. Yet, when prodded for further details about how Inukimi had taken the news, Lucidity resigned herself and watched their horror and shock unfold with the story. And, eventually, she watched their anger blossom and listened with a slight smile as they ranted about how Inukimi could dare be so selfish as to entrap her own son, to go so far as to dishonor him by robbing him of his choice, not to mention his family.

And, no matter what part of these last few months that Lucidity recounted, her two friends managed to focus solely on the pregnancy.

The battle at sea?

"You can barely use a fraction of your power? It's a good thing that you are staying on the mainland until the baby is born."

Being pierced through by the tongue of a giant serpent?

"Wow! Your body is so resilient! I'm sure there won't be any complications when you give birth."

Defeating the Panther Tribe?

"You opened the Underworld?! That place is so dangerous! Rin died by being exposed to it. Think of what could happen to a baby!"

And Sesshomaru sacrificing his status and power for the sake of being her Protector?

"O! That's so romantic! Imagine when your baby is old enough to hear that story!"

The Princes? The death of the North? Becoming the new leader of the Guardians? One more thing to protect the baby from; how sad that the North will never meet her niece or nephew; and all those responsibilities of both mother and Guardian! How would she manage it?!

Honestly...no matter the topic.

Lucidity came clean with everything, filling in the gaps that Miroku and Inuyasha had been unable to and answering questions, as promised. And there was something...refreshing in the way that Kagome and Sango did not want to discuss the war or the enemies who kept cropping up. Their comments about stress and pressure were in passing, though their underlining worry was apparent; but they were more interested in diverting attention away from such grim topics and describing to Lucidity what lay in store for her.

"There's so much we can teach you. Sango has more experience than I do, but there are little things that many first time mothers could never imagine; I'm always learning something new with Asami."

"I really don't know that much more than you do, Kagome. Don't forget that I'm the one coming to you for the right combination of herbs and other medicines. Oh, and the creams that you make! Lucidity, you won't believe what breastfeeding will do to your nipples. And the baby's lips, too; those will sometimes blister from all the sucking they do, so don't worry if that happens."

"Their hands and feet are always getting cold, but that's normal for the first few months. Just make them some coverings, like this," said Kagome, producing a tiny wad of pale gray material from inside her obi and handing it to Lucidity, who frowned at it in confusion. "I found this a couple days ago."

She stretched what she assumed must be some type of clothing between her fingers, but it did not resemble anything that she could identify. "What is it?"

"It's for when the baby is first born, to wear on the head. This was an extra one we had for Asami. You only need it the first couple of days, when they're adjusting to being out of the womb. They lose most of their body heat through the head, so it's dangerous to keep it covered, especially when they sleep; I've already seen one baby die from being overheated that way."

Blanching slightly, Lucidity held out the little cap for Kagome to take, but she shook her head.

"No, no, that's for you to keep."

"What? But...are you sure? I can always make my own."

"Think of it as the first of many gifts," said Sango. "We plan on making quite a few things for you and the baby."

"In the midst of everything else? That really isn't.... I mean, I'm well-provided for, and I didn't even get you anything, Kagome!"

"Yes, you did."

Lucidity blinked, fiddling nervously with the cap. "I did?"

Kagome nodded. "You gave us sanctuary on the Isle, remember? And you let us stay there for weeks until I felt comfortable enough to go home. And you sent food and medicine and clothes with us when we left."

"But that was...it wasn't anything special. I didn't even prep anything myself; I had the servants do it."

"Whether you had a personal hand in it or not, you still made sure I had everything I needed," said Kagome, and there was a finality in her voice that Lucidity knew too well. "I just want to do the same for you. I had the support of Sango and Kaede, even Rin. Husbands can mean well, but they can be clueless sometimes. And, really, that's when you need the understanding of other women, you know?"

Weeks had passed, another life in some ways, since she'd been to the village. And longer, still, since she had been alone with Sango and Kagome. It was so strange, relaxing with them now in their small circle, the other two kneeling while she, Lucidity, sat cross-legged, tugging uneasily at the little wad of cloth she'd been given. Such a simple, mundane thing, much like their conversation, that had nothing to do with more pressing concerns of war, that were far from the concern of the balance between life and death.

It was...nice, for a change, to feel so...normal, and to realize she truly had no clue what Kagome was talking about. Finally, she shook her head and swallowed around the unbidden lump in her throat. "No..." she admitted. "I really don't know.... I've never had-Kagome, are you sure I can keep this?" she interrupted herself when she noticed the wide-eyed glance the miko and daemon slayer quickly shared. "It's really no trouble for me to make one."

"It's fine, really," Kagome insisted. "Inuyasha and I aren't planning on having another baby any time soon."

Sango chuckled softly. "Unlike Miroku; if he could manage, I don't think he'd ever want us to stop. What about you and Sesshomaru? It sounds like this one came as a surprise, but are you wanting more?"

"Huh?" was the uncertain, if not awkward reply.

"More children," she elaborated with a teasing smile. "Do you want a big family? All those screaming bundles of joy?"

"Er...I don't...know. I never thought it would be possible at all, whether as a mortal or a Guardian. But, yeah, I guess I wouldn't mind more."

"Try to contain your enthusiasm," grinned Kagome. "What are you hoping this one will be? A boy or a girl?"

"Youkai or Guardian?" Sango added with a laugh.

Lucidity rolled her eyes as she tucked the baby cap away within the lining of her shirt. "I don't care, honestly. Sesshomaru hasn't said anything, but I'm sure he wants a son."

Sango nodded. "Without a doubt."

"Lucidity...." Kagome shifted closer, unfolding her legs and leaning forward on her hands. "Can I ask you something?" And she looked so serious, so grave and anxious all of a sudden, that Lucidity felt a cold trickle of dread drip inside her chest as she nodded. "What is...." And now Sango had moved in, looking furtively around their little group as though a great secret was to be revealed, and Kagome murmured, "What is Sesshomaru like?"

Straightening, Lucidity gaped at the pair in surprise, not to mention confusion. Kagome couldn't be asking.... No, that was absurd. They were both so intent upon her, all but holding their breath, that Royakan could have come traipsing through here and they wouldn't have noticed. "What do you mean?"

"What is it like...being with him?"

Her mouth fell open.

"Please, will you tell us?" Sango pressed. "We've been wondering, but we have trouble imagining him...eeto...."

And, abruptly, it clicked into place. This was why they had dragged her all the way out here! Snapping her mouth shut, she stared, her disbelief gradually dissipating until her lips thinned into a frown. "Are you telling me...that you've been trying to imagine sex with my husband?"

Kagome drew back, hands going to her reddened face. "You make it sound so terrible when you say it like that!"

"We haven't been fantasizing about him!" Sango exclaimed, looking affronted, albeit with a pink stain to her cheeks. "I'm very happy with Miroku, thank you! But," she suddenly sighed, leaning back on her hands, legs untucked, and peered up at the sky, "can you really blame us for being curious? He's so cold and detached. He must be different in private, otherwise you wouldn't be with him."

"Well, they are both pretty serious," Kagome interjected as she peeked out from between her fingers. "Sesshomaru is probably the only person around who has less of a sense of humor than Lucidity."

"I'm sitting right here...."

Kagome lowered her hands with a good-natured grin. "Please, tell us, Lucidity. We would really like to know what you find so appealing, if he really is any different with you. Please?"

Was this normal? She had no idea, but it was obvious the other two had had personal discussions before. She had heard that women would complain to each other about their husbands, confide in each other and ask for advice. But this wasn't a complaint. This was a request for intimate information. Would it be so wrong to share? Sesshomaru wouldn't like it, and yet...she could feel her resolve weaken. The temptation was more than tantalizing. She'd never spoken to anyone about Sesshomaru, about their relationship, not like this.

Before she realized it, her thumbnail was between her teeth and she glanced from one woman to the other. "You won't say anything? This is just between us?"

Both of them nodded, so vigorously that loose strands of their hair fell across eyes shining bright with childish enthusiasm, and, twice, the miko clapped her hands together, as though in prayer; all that was missing was some incense and they could have been at the temple. "We promise, we promise!"

Prying her thumbnail free, Lucidity drew her legs up and let her arms drape over her knees, fingers interlaced. She tried to ignore the avid stares of her friends as her thumbs fiddled together, wondering where she should start, how she should phrase things, and why...why her heart was pounding so much. "He's...." she began, oddly fixated on her hands. "He's...uh.... Being with him, is...."

A shoulder brushed hers, and she looked up to see that Kagome had sidled up against her. When the hell had she moved?!

"Exhausting?" the miko offered, and there was a mischievous quirk to her lips. "Inuyasha can be; he has so much stamina, even when he's human."

"Some...sometimes," Lucidity admitted. "Sometimes...all night...."

"All night?" Sango repeated with a laugh, followed up with a sly wink. "Sounds like Miroku. We can't as often now with the children, but in the beginning it was frequent."

"What was your first time like?" asked Kagome. "Was it painful?"

And, distant though the memory was becoming, driven into the recesses of her mind with new and ever-changing experiences with her youkai husband, Lucidity managed a smile, in spite of the awkwardness. "No, not painful; I wasn't a virgin."

But Kagome shook her head. "No, I know that. I meant, you weren't the Guardian yet your first time with him, yes? Inuyasha has to be careful with me; he really only lets himself go on his human nights. Was it the same with Sesshomaru?"

"Oh!" A bit of heat crept along her face. "Yes, he was careful. He was intense, but he never hurt me. A hard bite here or there, but that was it."

"Sesshomaru bites?" repeated Sango. "I didn't think him the type. It seems too...playful." 

Lucidity chuckled; if only they knew. "Yes, he bites. He's drawn blood more than once."

"All right, that sounds more like him."

"Inuyasha has done that, too!" Kagome interrupted. "Right on the back of the neck! I Sat him on reflex, but he was on top and-Kami! It was horrible! I still have the scars!" And here, she drew her hair to the side and turned her head, exposing a small, pale ring of raised tissue. On reflex, Lucidity touched her own nape and was feeling over the mark when Kagome looked back at her; brown eyes widened. "Did Sesshomaru...?"

Obligingly, Lucidity bent her head and lifted any obstructing part of the braid aside. Soft gasps and exclamations could be heard as their fingers traced the skin. "I think Inuyasha was reacting on instinct," she said upon straightening. "Sesshomaru's was deliberate, but at times his bites seem compulsive; not that he'd ever admit it." 

"I'll have to ask Inuyasha," said Kagome. "He never could explain why he did that; I thought he was just embarrassed. Do you know why?" 

A smile crooked her mouth at the memories stirred by the question, tainted only by the reminder that Sesshomaru had marked her the same day she had abandoned everyone to search for Morstua alone. And she left that particular detail out when she shared what Sesshomaru had explained to her, about the meaning and tradition and everything in-between.  

"I never knew that," mused Sango. "I suppose, before youkai began the practice of marriage, they had to distinguish their mates somehow. And it is only a certain class of youkai who marry anyway."

"And here I believed you only knew how to exterminate them," said Lucidity. 

"One needs to understand one's enemies," Sango replied, before abruptly lowering her voice. "So...intense, is he? How do you mean? What does he do?" 

Lucidity bit down on her lip, trying to ignore Kagome's giggle so close to her ear. What did he do? Gods, what didn't he do?! At least these days, it felt as if he had no boundaries. And neither did she. She had no interest in stopping him, even after last time. That tree...the Whip.... Her heart was suddenly in her throat and she forced herself to take a breath, feeling it quiver between her lips. She couldn't share that. She wouldn't! It was just for them, just for her and Sesshomaru. And he would most definitely never forgive her if she ever told anyone, even these two, about that hidden part of himself, that deep down, beneath all his haughty prince of youkai regality, he could be as depraved and perverted as any common man. 

Her ears were ringing. 

No, that wasn't right. Laughter. What she was hearing was laughter! Sango and Kagome were practically howling with it, tears in their eyes, falling against one another, clutching at their stomachs. Hardly appropriate behavior for a well-respected temple priestess and renowned slayer of daemons. Lucidity stared at them, suddenly aware of how hot under the collar she was, how she wanted to sink straight into the ground and disappear.

"I have never seen you blush so much!"

"What in the world are you thinking of?!" 

"You poor thing! What has Sesshomaru been doing to you?" 

"How naughty is he?" 

"That's none of your business!" Lucidity snapped, but they simply laughed louder, harder. 

"We're sorry, we're sorry," gasped Kagome, wiping at her eyes. 

"We're only teasing; we don't mean anything by it."

"No, we would never make fun of you. It's just that we've never seen you like this! It's adorable!"

Lucidity scowled. "I'm not really the adorable type."

While Kagome brushed a few more stray tears from her face, Sango placed a hand on Lucidity's shoulder. "Okay, okay, we'll stop. Will you please tell us more? How is he intense? Is he forceful?"

Knees still against her chest, she rocked back slightly, irked, but still willing, and tried to think of how to answer, or if she even should answer. And, again, she questioned the normality of the conversation. How much did women truly share? Did it depend on the women? Their spouses? None of the men, not Inuyasha, Sesshomaru, or Miroku-(well, maybe Miroku)-would be happy if they overheard their wives right now. Perhaps the better question was how much Sesshomaru would tolerate before he became outright livid.

"...passionate," she said softly. "He's passionate."

And there was an immediate, collective, long-winded echo of, "Eeeehhhh?!"

"No way!" Kagome exclaimed.

"How?" breathed Sango. "How does...? Describe it for us?"

"He's...he's just passionate," she repeated, unsure of what else to say. "And...and generous, I guess? He never leaves me wanting. He always makes sure I'm satisfied, that I enjoyed myself."

There was a shift in Sango's expression, and Kagome's, as well. A moment ago, her friends had been smiling, their belief in Lucidity's claims dubious at best. Now that doubt seemed to be gone, replaced by a growing sense of wonder that they appeared to be unaware of as they leaned in together, mouths slightly ajar.

"Really?" murmured Kagome. "He's really that considerate?"

"Yes," Lucidity insisted, feeling a twinge of annoyance. "Why is that so difficult to believe?"

"Well, this is Sesshomaru we're talking about," said Sango. "The killing perfection."

The twinge burned a little hotter. "He gave up everything for me, Sango. He imprisoned his own mother. We've barely started seeing the ridicule and humiliation from other youkai; the Panther Tribe was only the first. It will take years for him to recover from the fallout. No matter what he says about how he's made his decision, I know it's difficult for him. Gods be damned...he's the only reason I'm still sane and he had to ruin himself to do it."

"He keeps you sane?" asked Kagome, her voice low, as if suddenly worried about being overheard in an empty forest, while Sango shifted uneasily.

Lucidity felt the all-too-familiar bitter smile creep across her face. "You honestly believe, after everything that has happened, that I've kept my whits about me by sheer force of will alone? Why do you think a Protector is so important, even after a Guardian comes into her power? When I'm with him, it gives me something to hold on to. Even if it's only for a short while, he helps me forget everything else. There are times when I don't have to say anything. He knows, and it's like he devours me so that nothing else can harm-"

She broke off.

For a couple reasons, she had to stop. The first was because it occurred to her that she was rambling, and the second because Sango and Kagome had started to smile. Strange, endearing smiles that whispered secrets she was not privy to as the pair shared another knowing look that both irritated and confused. 

"I guess we have our answer," said the miko.

"A little more than we asked for, too," agreed Sango. "I never would have guessed Sesshomaru could be so...."

"Caring?" Kagome finished with a grin.

"Enthralled?"

"Completely smitten?"

"Would you two stop?!"

But the two merely dissolved into giggles. Like schoolchildren, they laughed until Kagome, inexplicably, threw her arms around Lucidity, who fell back onto one hand in surprise, the other latching around Kagome's shoulder.

"I'm just so happy for you!" came the delighted sigh in her ear, lips touching and causing her to move uncomfortably. "I was so worried about what would happen when you first came here, about the village, and what it would mean if you had to live here permanently. I'm so glad you found someone to be with, even if we don't always understand it."

"Yes, well...thanks, I guess," muttered Lucidity, shifting again at the breath tickling her ear, very much a reminder of what Sesshomaru had done before she'd slipped off. "Kagome, will you let go already?"

But the arms tightened their hold. "Deal with it, Lucidity." And again, the miko sighed, lips and breath and all. "We're family, whether you like it or not; you need to learn to put up with us."

"I'm not oppose to that, but...." And yet, rather than be completely forthcoming in an explanation, she pushed Kagome off. Not roughly, in her opinion, but apparently a little nudge from a Guardian was enough to make a human miko fall back, where Sango caught her before she hit the ground. "Sorry," Lucidity mumbled, rubbing at the side of her head, palm pressed hard against her ear. "It's just...only Sesshomaru is allowed to torture me there, or rather at all."

"Torture?" Kagome repeated as she squirmed free of Sango's grasp, expression riddled with anger, only to freeze when understanding clicked into place behind suddenly wide eyes as her cheeks colored. "Oh.... You're...oh...."

"And Sesshomaru knows?" grinned Sango, completely unabashed. "He knows where to touch?" 

Lucidity raised her brows, thoroughly unimpressed. "Of course.... As I said, he ensures that I'm satisfied."

"Is that what he did before we left?" whispered Kagome, again as though afraid someone else might be listening. "He was teasing you, making you-"

"Yes, fine, he was teasing me, if you want to call it that," she cut in. "And I'll get him back for it." And, this time, she managed a small grin of her own as her friends cried with mirth, any anger or discomfort forgotten by all of them.

"And him?" gasped Sango once she regained some semblance of breath. "Does he have any spots of his own?"

Lucidity didn't mean to laugh. She really didn't, but it honestly couldn't be helped. And no matter how she tried to smother the sound behind her hands, it was too late. The truth was out and there was no escaping the grilling questions that immediately followed. Sango and Kagome crowded her, begging, whining, claiming that they absolutely must know, that life as they knew it would cease to exist if they never heard the answer, such was the impression that was given.

"There is...one particular spot," was Lucidity's tentative admission behind her hands. "On his back...."

Gods, Sesshomaru was going to kill her!

And yet, this was exciting. Her heart was racing so fast! She could taste the rush, and could see it reflected in the eyes staring back at her, in the mild flush of Sango and Kagome's cheeks. Hanging onto her every word, they were, visibly anticipating more, even tried to encourage her with further promises that nothing would be repeated. Would this be considered dishonoring him? This wasn't like with Masami, though; these two women had respect for Sesshomaru, despite wanting to know personal secrets. And why was it that she, Lucidity, was so tempted to reveal everything?

"I found it by accident," she finally continued. "He didn't know about it any more than I did."

"How did he react?" murmured Sango.

"He threw me into a river."

And both women collapsed into hysterics, bent over and wheezing; Kagome went so far as to keel over into the grass. And Lucidity joined them, her laughter echoing with theirs, the stress of life forgotten, right down to the nagging worry in the back of her mind about the temper of a certain daiyoukai should he ever learn of this conversation.

"And then what?" gasped Kagome from the ground.

"He joined me in the water; I'm sure you can guess what followed."

No, Lucidity mused during the ensuing giggles, they really wouldn't be able to guess. They could never imagine what it was like, his depths, his desires, or how his needs were as great as hers. Perhaps with their husbands, but never with her Sesshomaru. Nonetheless, there was something here, beyond the simple relaxation of spending time with friends. A bond that was different from before. Training in herbs and combat, among other day-to-day activities of a village life, had initially brought them together, when Lucidity believed, on some level, that her presence was tolerated. Now, however, she knew the truth: she was not tolerated, she was wanted. Once upon a time, she had relied so heavily upon the generosity of Kagome and Sango, everything that they were willing to teach her; and though that was no longer case, it never even crossed their minds to turn her away.

"That reminds me of Inuyasha's ears; it drives him mad whenever I touch them. But I think the spot on the base of his spine is his favorite."

Or maybe she was just reading too much into this.

"And Miroku has this area on his inner thigh that never fails to make him squirm."

There really wasn't much in the way of spiritual insight here, merely three women gossiping. The other two talked at length about their husbands. Lucidity learned a lot more than she could have ever imagined. Miroku couldn't contain himself if Sango wore red rouge on her lips, and Inuyasha couldn't get enough of Kagome's skin whenever she bathed with fragrant olive flowers. Inuyasha never missed a night of the new moon if he could help it, and Miroku secretly enjoyed an occasional night of a dominating wife. The list was surprising and insightful, amusing if not embarrassing, and ranged from dirty secrets to romantic gestures. Warm baths. Small gifts. Nights arranged with the children sent to one hut or the other. 

"...and during the summer, Inuyasha will take me out after the village has gone to sleep, when the nights are warm. It can be so beautiful on a full moon by the water," Kagome sighed, elbows upon her knees and chin resting on her hands as she stared wistfully up at the trees. "It's starting to get too cold now, but that means more hot baths. Has Sesshomaru ever made you one?"

Lucidity snorted. "No. It's a cold river or hot springs usually. Any baths I've had were made by servants."

"He's never done anything?" asked Sango. "Other than give up his seat of power? I know he's not really the type, but that must have been an experience."

"Not the most pleasant experience, to be honest; he was angry for a while, wouldn't explain much to me."

"So, nothing then?"

"He gave me a quill once," she offered. "It doesn't sound like much, but if you knew the context, it was a surprise. I was having a difficult time of things, tried to burn my journal, and he stopped me. It wasn't pretty; a quill was his way of helping. He doesn't do grand gestures and I don't like grand gestures; it's the little things I enjoy."

Kagome and Sango glanced at one another for the umpteenth time, their smiles warm and too knowing.

"The little things, yes," the daemon slayer agreed. "A willow bark tea I didn't ask for to relieve pain I never complained about, but he still noticed."

"Or some days, when he tells me out of the blue how happy he is that I came back," added Kagome, rubbing a knuckle at the corner of her eye. "No matter how crazy they make us sometimes, we're lucky to have these jerks."

Sango laughed, while Lucidity grinned.

"I'm sure they feel the same-"

The silence that fell was immediate, but there was no need for any of them to wonder. Their heads all turned towards the forest path and the figure that was moving through the trees, making nary a sound along the lush ground of grass and moss. The silver hair and white fur were transparent through the rich green before he ever stepped into view.

"Why is he here? How long-? Oh! Sango!" Kagome jumped up, eyes on the waning afternoon sun. "I didn't realize how late it was. We need to get back. We promised Kaede and Rin we would all have dinner with them, and I still haven't made anything to bring."

As soon as Sango scrambled to her feet, the two bid a hasty farewell to Lucidity, laced with apologies and an open invitation to join if she was able. She waved them off, still smiling to herself, and watched as they stopped to grace Sesshomaru with a polite greeting and excuse themselves in the same breath. Predictably, he did little more than gaze in their direction while they hurried off. Yet, inexplicably, he stopped almost at once and peered around at their retreating backs. Huddled together in conversation, Sango and Kagome were unaware of his quiet observations, not until they, too, glanced back, and Lucidity caught a brief glimpse of grins paling into shock, before the two hastened a quick exit through the trees.

Wondering if or what he had overheard, she immediately decided not to ask. If they had been discussing their husbands or hers within earshot of the daiyoukai, she didn't want to know the sordid details he had just been privy to. And in an effort to distract him, and herself, she extracted the infant cap from her shirt, just as the mokomoko plopped down around her, followed by the youkai lord himself. Without a word, he settled beside her and placed his swords behind him. This action alone drew her attention; he was getting comfortable, which meant he had no intention of leaving this area for a while.

"Did the promise of a hot meal drive you away?" she teased, turning the cap between her fingers.

"Human food does not suit my palate."

"What about human company?"

He didn't answer, but plucked the cap from her grasp and held it up for his own personal inspection, as she'd hoped he would. "What is this?"

"It's for when the baby is first born, to wear on the head; Kagome gave it to us."

"This material is inadequate."

Lucidity shrugged. "It's only for a couple days, and I can make other clothes. Besides, she insisted, and Asami no longer needs it."

"I will not accept a secondhand rag that belonged to the hanyou's offspring."

"What-? HEY! Don't you dare!"

Yet the unmistakable glow of his dokkaso had already formed, illuminating the edges of the cap. She flung herself forward, hand outstretched, but snatched at naught but empty air; Sesshomaru had raised his arm above his head. Halfway across his lap, she was surprised, but determined, and reached for tiny wad of material, still sitting serenely in his palm, not yet devoured-let alone singed-by the poison. 

"Dammit, Sesshomaru! That's the first gift we've been given. I don't care if you think it's inadequate, so give it back!"

He didn't. On the contrary, he moved his hand higher out of the way, even as she climbed farther into his lap; and if that was his intention, she didn't care. "If I do not approve, it will not be allowed," he declared.

"Then why don't you just burn it?" she muttered, fingers scraping at his wrist.

"And listen to your complaints?" he replied with a snort. "I think not."

"Give it!" She made a wild lunge for the cap.

And found herself thrown onto her stomach, right across his lap, his hand on the back of her neck. Whatever he did with the cap, she didn't know, but it was gone from his hand when he grabbed her by the chin. With his other fingers biting into her nape, he craned her head back to the point of discomfort, making her feel as if a blade was going to be drawn across her exposed throat.

"Lucidity," came the resonating voice from above, reverberating straight through her, right to the bone, "why does your arousal permeate this forest?"

Chapter Text

"Sesshomaru, you're hurting me."

"Do not avoid the question, woman."

"I don't know what-"

"And do not feign ignorance. Remember that you are poorly skilled in deceiving me."

"I'm pregnant; I'm easily worked up. It isn't unusual."

"I am aware and that is an explanation that would be acceptable, if the miko and slayer did not suffer the same condition."

"What are you talking about?!"

"Their arousal is as strong as yours. So, I ask you again, woman: why? What has triggered three females into heat?"

"Nothing, dammit! Let me up!"

"You are lying, Lucidity. Tell me what you have been doing."

Fingers scraped at the armor and latched onto the edge of the breastplate as she tried to pull herself up, her other hand braced upon the ground, trying to keep her ever-aching breasts from being crushed against his thigh. Yet with Sesshomaru clutching her by the nape and chin, she hesitated to truly fight him off. It was all an elaborate game, she knew. First teasing her with the cap, now this. She felt the pressure of his touch, forcing her back down, the subtle strength in his fingers digging into her skin, his claws pressing into her cheek. And she could see nothing but a sea of green with her head bent towards the earth, and could hear nothing but the echo of her own heartbeat, and that rumbling voice of his filling her chest.

"Answer me."

"No!"

He squeezed her face, so hard that she winced. "Your lack of obedience disappoints, woman; I would have thought the lesson well-learned by now." The weight on the back of her neck disappeared and, with a jolt, there was a tug on her feet. Her boots were removed in quick succession before his hand came to rest on her backside. At the same time, he lifted her head by the chin, higher and higher, until she was forced to lift herself onto her hands, to ease the tension on her spine. "Is this what you meant by being taken over my knee? Is this how you wished to be disciplined?"

Her heartbeat instantly doubled. His hand slipped inside her leggings, pulling the material down in the same movement, and caressed over the suddenly vulnerable skin of her buttocks. He was rubbing, exploring, and at the same time making her neck ache something fierce when he turned her head towards him, the better to see her face. She didn't see anything at all, but screwed her eyes shut, lips pursed tight in a vain attempt to stay silent. Yet when he found her entrance, she jerked, then gasped at the rough penetration of claws and fingers.

"By your own admission, you crave this." He was speaking so low, the words so harsh and guttural. "You crave to be dominated. And to be dominated is to be obedient. Before this night is through, you will answer this Sesshomaru."

It was true. If he had asked her then and there, she would have answered; there was no doubt in her mind. Not that she had much of a mind of her own right then, let alone the will to refuse. His hand was moving, his palm laying flat against her backside, the fingers thrusting in and out. It had to be the middle two, the longest; he was reaching so deep! Her breath was coming so fast! She was barely aware of the moans that were slipping from her, but more so the painful grip on her chin that kept her head from lowering. He wanted to see her, wanted to watch, and she moaned louder at the thought, and he pushed harder in response. The tips of claws pulled at her bottom lip as she arched and, without thought, closed her mouth over his fingers. His hands froze. Eyes sliding open, if only a fraction, she saw a collar bone and neck through a blur of lashes, saw a pair of lips parted, being moistened by a pink tongue, before those fingers reach for her throat, only to draw back, then ease in again. Slowly, experimentally, he moved his fingers over her tongue, and she felt the brush of his knuckles along her upper lip, back and forth, back and forth. 

"If others knew," murmured the daiyoukai in that same, thick tone, "if they could see the indecency of the Guardian of the East, how you debase yourself, what would they think?" His hand massaged against her, fingers pushing hard, spreading the walls of her sex, and she shuddered, unable to speak with the other set of fingers attempting to penetrate her throat. "What would they say, to learn that you are a slave to your own lust, that you are so easily corrupted?"

He jolted her frame at these words, letting her heat draw him in, and she cried out around his knuckles, her breasts bouncing, throbbing. The absurd image of an accordion crossed her mind as he worked her, from one end to the other, piercing her body as if she truly belonged to no one but him. In his hands, she did not even belong to herself. She could feel the dripping moisture between her legs, the saliva dribbling down her chin. Faster he moved, until she was pulsing, writhing, ready to ask for mercy or relief or...more. And when his fingers did ultimately abandon her, she laid there across his thighs, her own ragged gasps the only sound in the area. She was near-blinded by the length of blonde hair obscuring her vision. Yet she still saw the pauldron and breastplate being tossed to the ground, then felt the tug on her leggings, felt the material being peeled down her thighs, her calves, and then nothing. Hands seized her by the waist, lifted her, turned her, as though she was little more than a limp doll. 

Perhaps she was. A mindless, jointed doll to be adjusted and positioned as he deemed necessary. Legs brought around his waist, her arms around his neck, she wiped a self-conscious hand over her mouth, only to cry out against her palm when he entered her with a deft thrust. In the same breath, his hands shoved themselves beneath her shirt, dragged the material over her head, and tossed it into the grass. He grabbed her, clutching hard, and brought her down. She clung to him, every inch of her frame trembling, as he held her in place. So hot, so full, between her legs, to the point of discomfort, but it didn't stop him from crushing their pelvises together, to strain beyond physical limitations, to demand more than could be given by either. 

And for all the burn of his desire, he was still and quiet, at least for now. She heard and felt the labored panting against her throat, his arm bruising her waist in an unyielding grip, while his other arm eventually snaked itself over the back of her shoulders and a hand clamped onto her nape once more. He was doing something strange, rubbing his cheek along her throat. First one side, then the other, like a cat spreading its scent. "Lucidity," came the low, throaty snarl, and any coherent thought that dared to form shattered into oblivion. His hips moved, a subtle, tantalizing shift of pressure that made her shiver, and she buried her face into the silver crown of hair.

"Please...please!" she whispered, breathless and urgent, and he conceded.

Regardless of what he said about dominating her, about forcing answers out of her, he surrendered just as she did. Whether to his own needs or to her pleas, it didn't matter. The end result was no different, and she muffled her cry against the top of his head as he drove himself into her. A sad day it would be when coming together no longer thrilled them as it did now. And in the dark recesses of her mind, it was impossible for her not to wonder about the curse of marriage leading to the staleness of sex. Or, worse yet, a staleness of the relationship as a whole. The mere thought struck such a cord of panic so fierce that she nearly wept then and there. A sob could be felt trying to crawl its way out, and she cursed those damned hormones, clinging tight to the daiyoukai's neck and ignoring the pain in her bosom. 

He didn't seem to notice, or at least did not acknowledge the sudden change in her behavior. He simply leaned back on his hand, an arm still around her waist, and fell into a familiar, hypnotic rhythm, letting her frame mold against his, letting their bodies move together. His mouth brushed her ear and, with every roll of his hips, she felt each caress of breath, heard every sound that escaped him, no matter how vainly he tried to stay quiet. And if she contracted around him, if she met his thrust with a stroke of her own, he became louder, moved just a bit faster, and she felt the burn in her eyes grow a bit hotter. She didn't want this to end, none of it! She didn't want to think about the future, immediate or otherwise. She didn't want to think about what could be so easy to lose. 

Sesshomaru sat up. He was prying at her wrists, and it was only then that she realized how tight her grip was, that she could feel blood beneath the nails that had pierced his skin. He growled hard in his throat, feral and furious, that it took her a moment to realize he had spoken, that he was ordering to be released. And yet, she merely responded by twisting her hips and his body jerked beneath her. He snarled again, his claws scraping her skin, and a struggle nearly ensued, before she unceremoniously shoved him to the ground. The dull echo of the impact reverberated through them both, and he was not having it, even with the air knocked from his lungs. He grappled with her, their power clashing, his strength and control a hair away from breaking, and he finally rolled them over, pushing her into the earth, and gave her what she wanted. 

A rutting beast he was, one who dared to split her body with his organ, who gave this pain on the right said of pleasure, with just a whisper of restraint. His mouth covered hers, perhaps to merely muffle the sound of her squeals, or to suffocate her entirely. Their tongues slid together. His fangs moved over her lips, threatening to slice, to draw blood, but it never happened. Yet the potential was there. And she wanted more, wanted him, wanted everything so desperately that she hardly noticed the rising ache until she was swept away by it. In pure, mindless confusion, the ecstasy crashed over her and she became lost. For one, wondrous moment, completely and utterly lost. 

A sharp explosion of pain jolted Lucidity back into awareness and she heard her own voice echoing in her ears before she became aware of the fangs in her neck. In fact, there was much she had not been aware of. Releasing Sesshomaru on impulse alone, she brought her hands to her face as the fangs were extracted. Shaking fingers touched the tears wetting her cheeks, which were now hot with embarrassment. At a loud and unbridled growl, however, she lowered her hands to her chest and was greeted by a glowering daiyoukai, who had a hand pushed beneath the collar of his haori to grip at his shoulder. His face was no more than a foot from her, lips stained with blood, and she could see every line of his expression, taut with fury that was so carefully contained. Yet it was the deep red ligature marks that were already forming, stretching towards his collar bone on either side, that had her eyes widening.

"I'm sorry," she whispered. "I didn't mean to...."

"If you were not pregnant, my response would not be so restrained," he promised. "And you would be weeping for a much different reason."

"I'm sorry...." she repeated, voice soft, a tad miserable even, and there was a flash of red in his eyes that made her breath catch as he bared his teeth, before pulling himself free of her and sat back. She could feel the dripping moisture between her legs as she pushed herself up, loathing at how she trembled, loathing each tear that squeezed itself out of the corners of her eyes. 

And yet, Sesshomaru was not through with her. She gasped when he seized her by the chin, turning her face towards him, his glare dark and unforgiving. And then he leaned down and the moisture of his tongue was added to the dampness of her cheeks. She closed her eyes, swallowing that aggravating lump in her throat, and didn't realize she was holding her breath until he released her and stood. 

"It is no less than what I have done to you," he said. "But I advise you to learn self-control in the future, woman, if such a feat is possible. Come; I wish to bathe." 

If he forgave her or not, she wasn't certain and was too afraid to ask. In the end, though, she would know soon enough, and, without looking at him, she stood on shaking legs to gather her clothes.

"Do you think it could be true?"

"I don't think she would ever lie to us, but it's still difficult to imagine."

"I know, especially when you see him in person."

"He's changed so much already. Who is to say he hasn't changed more than we thought?"

"Yes, but...how she described...can you honestly picture it? When you really look at him-"

The discomfort around his neck broke through the recollection of his unintentional eavesdropping of the miko and daemon slayer. Sesshomaru bit back a groan as he forced his muscles to relax under the gentle pounding of the small waterfall. Waist-deep in the pond, he was leaning back against the structure of rock with the hidden niche, letting the water rush over him. The mokomoko floated next to him, stretched far enough that it reached the bank, where Lucidity sat beside the mound of fur, her nude frame dripping, feet still dangling in the water from where she had lifted herself out. She was inspecting the cut that ran along her forearm, red and freshly healing, with the bandages resting on the pile of clothes nearby.

He was far from pleased with her; however, he could not quite bring himself to be vindictive in his anger, or even vindicated for that matter. Did she have no more control now than he had only a few months priors in this very spot? She had never held him accountable, even before they understood the reason for his erratic behavior. To some degree, he could not keep himself from believing that he had forced her, regardless of how she claimed otherwise. Should he not hold her as equally responsible as he held himself?

A hand rubbed at the junction of his neck and shoulder. He did not need a reflective surface to know that he would be decorated with a ring of bruises this time tomorrow. Hardly the worst injury that had ever been inflicted upon him, but that was not the point. Suppressing a sigh, he tilted his head back, the waterfall striking at his hair and forehead. Yet he had no sooner closed his eyes when Lucidity spoke.

"How bad is it?"

His mouth thinned and he did not answer, though his hand fell to his side.

"Hot water would be better for you at this point. I could see about drawing you a bath or some warm compresses maybe?"

"I survived the loss of my left arm with only rest; I need no help to survive something as trivial as a few bruises."

It came as no surprise when she didn't reply. For over the past year, he'd come to learn the balance that a harsh word from him could otherwise provoke her or render her mute. And this, apparently, was one of those times that-

"I'm sure you're tired of hearing this, but I really am sorry, Sesshomaru. Hormonal or not, it's no excuse; I should have been more careful, even with you."

-one of those times that he was mistaken on both accounts. 

Annoyed, and dubious of his own anger, he cast a glare in Lucidity's direction, to find that she was still fingering the cut on her arm, an absent gaze roaming over the pond. Was she not equally responsible? The pain in his shoulders throbbed in its own, dull heartbeat, a constant irritation that would resolve itself before long. And as she tucked a wet lock of hair behind her ear, he found his attention drawn to the marks in her neck, the perfect holes created by his fangs, and remained frustratingly indecisive. And if he were so indecisive, how could he pass judgment?

"Build a fire, woman," he announced, and she looked up in surprise, "and gather the materials you need, if you believe it will alleviate your guilt."

She made to speak, only to pause, hesitating, then gave a single nod. Whatever her shortcomings, he thought as she began to dress, at least she was willing to acknowledge her mistakes. 

The final rays of daylight were sinking below the horizon when Sesshomaru found himself sitting across from a small campfire, wearing only his hakama, the mokomoko laying near the heat to dry. A pot of water taken from the village had been placed above the flames, supported by an iron stand. Steam rose from the pot as Lucidity soaked rags and bandages alike with her bare hands. Watching her wring out the material without difficulty, he thought nothing of it when she came over and drew his hair aside, to apply the first compress to the bruises. The initial intensity of the heat surprised him, and his frame stiffened beneath her hands, which froze against him. She didn't resume until he had relaxed, and even then, was careful in her ministrations.

The relief was immediate and...more satisfying than he had expected.

"You will ensure that this does not happen again," he said as a second rag was applied to his nape, and she made a consenting noise in the back of her throat. And, when she returned to the cooking pot for a third compress, he could not help but consider how far that consent would go. His gaze followed her as she made her way back over, wringing the rag between her hands, then crouched beside him. "Tell me what you were keeping from me."

She went still, holding the compress over the side of his neck, eyes wide beneath her drying hair.

"If you had been forthright, would this have happened? Would you have cried?"

"No," came her reluctant mutter as she laid the warm material along his neck, gently molding it against his skin. "That isn't why I cried. I was being stupid, letting my thoughts get away from me, worrying about you getting bored with me or us of each other. Marriages are exciting and passionate in the beginning, but after decades or centuries, like with your parents, you never know what might happen."

"There is truth in that," he agreed, but caught her by the wrist when she attempted to stand so suddenly. "But the joining of my parents was convenient and beneficial to those involved; there was no passion to speak of. And when they had nothing further to gain from one another, their marriage was annulled. Do not compare ours to the pale shadow of what little they had." Before she could respond, however doubtful that was with her wordlessly gaping at him, he released her and peeled off the first rag. "Replace this; the heat has gone out of it." 

Several times she repeated the process and his skin grew steadily damp, rivulets trickling down his back and chest, while the aches steadily lessened. Neither of them spoke and the silence was filled with the crackling of fire and the popping of burning timber that sent the occasional spark into the air. The ambiance of crickets and other insects joined the dripping of water whenever Lucidity wrung out another rag. The scent of night and ash began to couple hers in the moments she knelt by him. And there came one such moment, when her complete focus was on the task, that he slid his hand along the side of her neck, covering the puncture wounds, and turned his face into her hair. There was no stir of temptation; though, it had not been his intention to sate his needs when he had sought her out.

She paused, but did not recoil as his lips found her forehead. "That will do," he murmured against her skin. There had been no practical reason to allow this, but he could not complain about the results. And, to some extent, he understood her need, absurd as it may be; and, after all, the treatment had pacified his ire, a side effect he could not have anticipated. He watched her as she removed the pot from the fire, along with the iron stand, and dumped the contents back into the pond. "I have been patient, woman," he suddenly said, "but I am still waiting for you to answer me."

The pot slipped from her fingers and tumbled into the water with a splash that soaked the front of her clothes. She did not seem to notice, but leaned over and stared into the pond, cursing softly, before sitting back in defeat. When he'd first interrogated her across his lap, she had been embarrassed. Now, as she chewed on her bottom lip, she was anxious. And when he called her name, she grimaced.

"Come here," he ordered, and, with every inch of her exhibiting unwillingness, she sat beside him by the fire, head turned away. "Look at me." Her shoulders hunched, but she obeyed. "Tell me what I wish to know."

"You will just get angry again." 

"That is for me to decide; now loosen your tongue before I force you to." 

She looked away again, a deep wrinkle in her forehead, as she yielded to the old habit of biting at her thumbnail. And her voice was slightly muffled when she, at long last, answered, "Sango and Kagome...wanted.... They never needed my help. They wanted to ask me...about you." She dared a glance at him. "About what...what you're like."

There was something he was failing to understand here. Those women were well-aware of his personality. And even if they were curious of how his treatment towards Lucidity differed from others, there was no reason for Lucidity to be so nervous. Furtive, blue eyes were darting in his direction once more and teeth had yet to release her nail. He held her gaze in a quiet command that she could not endure without her cheeks flushing crimson and attempting to hide her face behind her hands.

He could not fathom why comprehension was so long in coming, but it was as if a light was thrown upon the black recesses of a painting to reveal the picture in its entirety. The aroma of the women, the whispers that had followed him, the utter reluctance of Lucidity to reveal not a word that they had spoken. The picture was irrevocably clear.

Instant.

Blinding.

The rage swept all rational thought from his mind. For a moment, just a moment, he saw nothing. He did not know when he grabbed her. He did not know when he had shoved her to the ground. And nor did he know when he drew back an arm and raised his hand, his claws poised.

Chapter Text

Sour.

Metallic.

Potent.

Fear.

It seared his nostrils. Seared his mind. And brought him back to himself.

The sensation was a strange one, being aware of his own body once more. Dimly, he was reminded of how it had been, when he had initially awakened after being poisoned by the blackness, how the sensation of his own limbs bewildered his fever-ridden brain. Now he stared at his own hand, at the claws that smoked with the hint of acid, then slowly dropped his gaze to the woman. The pale terror on her face twisted something inside that was grotesque, something that he couldn't immediately identify. Seeing her spread out beneath him, a hand drawn up towards her face, as though readying to push him away, and the other clenched in front of her stomach, where he could see the barest quivering in her fingers, triggered a rush of heat in his skin.

Shame.

Shame at the lack of restraint. Shame that he could provoke such a reaction out of her, a reaction that was no different than the one she had at the mere mention of Morstua. There was shame that he could produce in her the same stench of fear as a Prince of Death was capable of.

Shame. And more.

The arm across her stomach. The instinct to protect. To protect their own child from harm.

From him.

Sesshomaru lowered his arm, so acutely conscious of the movement, of everything, from the hard breathing that echoed between them, to the twitch of her fingers as she tightened the grip on her clothing. The tips of his claws were no longer smoking by the time he sat back and Lucidity, after a moment of hesitation, pushed herself up on both hands. The view of her stomach was unobstructed and the evidence of her condition was barely discernible beneath the garment. Sesshomaru could not keep his gaze from lingering, and the foul taste in the back of his mouth grew fouler still.

The taste of guilt, one he would never become accustomed to. 

"What the hell?" The words were a hushed whisper, laced with a suggestion of ire, as Lucidity stared at him, her face still ashen. 

"That was not an appropriate response," was his admission, which sounded woefully inadequate even to his own ears.

"No shit," she muttered. "I knew you were going to be angry, but I never expected.... Did you really mean to attack me?"

"It was not my intention."

"What was your intention?"

He didn't reply, and Lucidity immediately guessed the reason. 

"You didn't have one."

Again, he was silent. 

"It's not like you to lose control. Not to such an extent, at least." 

"Learning that one's wife parades our intimacy to others will strip one of reason," he shot back. "You disrespect this Sesshomaru with your gossip, woman, and after you have promised never to bring dishonor to me again. How long have you been amusing the miko and slayer with tales?"

There was the heart of it, his rage, his explosive reaction that left the air tainted and weakened his conviction in the same breath. And the way Lucidity gazed at him, reproachful and affronted, lessened the hold on his temper even further. 

"Never," she murmured. "I volunteered nothing; this is the first time they've ever asked me about anything private." 

"And you obliged to answer," he countered, "when you could have refused. Is such conversation even common among females?"

"I don't know," she admitted. "Never really had a woman in my life to base any experience off of."

That was true, he realized, recalling the stories of her family. There had been no female role model in which to emulate her behavior from. Perhaps, then, she was as lost as he was when it came to certain practices. 

"I sang your praises, Sesshomaru," she said suddenly, and quickly, as though embarrassed, or worried that his temper would flare up again. "I didn't offer specifics. I never mentioned the tree or that night in your mother's palace when you allowed me a measure of control over you." His eyes narrowed, a mute warning against speaking of such private matters aloud. "Please, Sesshomaru, I would never-"

"Tell me what was discussed," he interrupted. "Tell me everything you said."

There was a mild slump in her shoulders, a certain resignation in her manner, but she acquiesced. She described to him the conversation between herself and the other two women, and did so in detail. And it was the lack of detail she had shared with them that took him aback. Females, in a herd, were insufferable in their gossip. Squealing and laughing and an overall irritating bunch; and, from his observations, Lucidity was not immune to this shortcoming, infrequent though it was. He'd expected she would be like any other member of the fairer sex if given the chance, to show a lack of common sense when part of a chattering pack. And though he was annoyed to learn what she had revealed about him, it was not to the extent he had been imagining.

"A generous lover," he repeated in the end, "who devours you. This is how you would have them think of me?"

"You don't approve?"

"Not of any of this," he said. "But I must accept you will have moments of foolishness."

"As you do," she replied, eyeing him with disapproval. "At least I have never terrified you."

"Only when you are reckless," was his immediate response, clipped with irritation. And it gave them both pause. He had not meant to say such a thing aloud, but nor did he care in present company. And he was quiet as Lucidity stared at him, her mouth forming a soft "O," before she started to smile, then stopped, uncertain. 

With a tentative hand, she reached out and grazed her fingers over his shoulder. "Forgive me?"

"Is there nothing more to tell?" he asked. "No more secrets that you divulged?"

She drew her hand away, to rub at her chin, lips pursed slightly in pensive silence. And then her eyes abruptly widened and she cast him a wary glance. He said nothing, but curled his lip, a command for her to answer. "Your back...." she muttered. "I told them about the spot on your back that...well...." 

He scowled and rose to his feet in a flourish. She didn't flinch, but pulled back sharply, staring up at him in apprehension as he towered over her. "I see that trusting you with secrets will be hazardous," he said, and in such a manner that she blinked, her nervousness fading. 

"If...." she began, hesitant to test the waters of his temper. "If...it makes you feel better, Sango and Kagome let me know where Inuyasha and Miroku are sensitive. I could tell you, if you like?"

His nose wrinkled in revulsion. "That will not be necessary," he said as he extended his hand out. She took it, and yet would not stand.

"If gossiping irritates you so much," she said with a suspicious curve to her mouth, "would you rather I put my tongue to better use?" 

His brows quirked and his fingers twitched against hers, the only outward signs of his surprise. Standing over her, with the vivid recollection of her profane and talented mouth tumbling through his mind, his temptation was irrefutable. His teeth gritted and his eyes darted over to the pond, then back to her. A second bath would be necessary, but...it would not be the first time their passions had gotten the better of them. With a jerk, he brought Lucidity to her feet and his arm squeezed her waist as he dragged her against him. His mouth claimed hers and she sighed into the brace, her frame relaxing, her arm winding itself around his neck. His muscles were still sore, but her grip was light, unobtrusive, and he soon lifted her off her feet entirely, bringing her legs around his waist.

Hands pushed their way into his hair and she moaned, eager and unabashed to show it. Eventually, he would set her down. Eventually, he would order her to her knees and have her mouth again. Yet, right now, this was what he wanted. He wanted to taste her, feast on her...devour her as she had so graciously described. Part of him had not been placated. Part of him had yet to forgive her. And he knew he would take that frustration out on her at some point this night. With a familiar, rising ache, he slid his fangs over her lips and the soft, supple flesh became caught. A whimper escaped her. She didn't dare move, and he-

Sesshomaru broke away, turning his head in the direction of the village.

"Is that...?" he heard Lucidity whisper as she squirmed in his grasp. 

"Leave it for Inuyasha and his band of fools, woman," he decided and leaned in to embrace her once more. A hand came up between them and his mouth found her fingers, rather than her lips.

"We should go." 

"It is beneath us. Let the village handle it." He pulled her hand aside, determined, but caught her cheek on his second attempt when she shifted her head at the last moment.

"The village?" she repeated, nonchalant, as if she was not repeatedly thwarting him.

"Yes!" he growled.

"Where Rin is? You would risk her?"

"If I did not trust that she would be safe here, I would have taken her somewhere else to be protected in my absence."

"But you're here now. How do you imagine she will react if you get your jollies on while everyone else was fighting?"

While unfamiliar with the phrase, the meaning was clear enough and Sesshomaru reluctantly lowered Lucidity to the ground. "Have it your way, woman."

"Don't I always?"

He snorted. "Go get my haori and armor." 

She raised a challenging eyebrow at him, a haughtiness smoothing itself out across her face, and yet obeyed without a word. Obeyed in her own way, at least, by throwing the haori at him, which he caught before it struck his face. But not only did she retrieve the armor while he pulled on the haori, but his sash, swords, and boots as well. And, to his surprise, she helped him dress. It was strange, but not unpleasant, and he watched her without a word as she fitted and buckled the armor into place, pausing only when she noticed a strip of white material hidden inside. 

"So, that's what you did with it," she commented, tucking the material back in. "Keep it for now; I'll work on it later."  

"Why are you doing this?" he asked when she tied the sash around his waist. 

A half-hearted shrug of the shoulder was the answer, before she knelt and began fitting the boots onto his feet. "I want to," she finally said. "I enjoy it."

"You never have before," he said as she stood, handing him the swords that she'd left on the ground. 

Once more, she shrugged. "Maybe you have to catch me in the right mood. Maybe I'm still feeling guilty for hurting you. Maybe the more nurturing side of me is coming out because of all these hormones. I don't know; I just wanted to. And you don't seem to dislike it, so enjoy it while you can. But we should get going."

And, before he could argue or question further, she was gone, sprinting for the village.

It was an odd scene.

No one was fighting.

Oona was swooping.

Lucidity came to a stop in the midst of the small group of humans and youkai clustered on the outskirts, hands on her hips as she peered up at the dragon flying, spiraling, and looping, going back and forth as if she was on some invisible ride. And then she dropped her gaze to the crevice in the ground, the same one the lion had crawled out of last year. About half a mile long and a quarter mile across, it was fenced off, the wooden posts driven deep into the earth. Briefly, she wondered if it was because the children had taken to playing in such a hazardous area, until she noticed the sutras decorating the fence at various intervals. 

"When did those go up?" she asked, pointing to the bits of paper.

"Months ago," said the monk in surprise. "Has it been so long since you've been out here?"

"Guess so. Why the sutras?"

"We'd noticed an increase of youkai in the area; they seem to be drawn to the place. Kaede-sama and I put up wards, which has helped, but every so often more youkai show up. Come to think of it," Miroku added pensively, "it began around the same time the earthquake happened, the one that summoned you to the meeting about the North's death."

"This hole was created by Morstua," Lucidity remarked, "to release that lion from the Underworld. I suppose, with the return of the Princes, the barrier could weaken where it's already been torn. Not enough to allow anything out, but enough to draw the attention of youkai."

"You mean the Princes of Death have been here?!" came the fearful outburst from something small and red huddled against Kagome's leg.

Lucidity shook her head at Shippo. "No. What was done to the North was like wounding the earth itself; it was felt throughout the world and possibly irritated older wounds, like this one here. I was also in the area when it happened, so that could be another reason the barrier was disturbed. These are only theories, but I promise you the Princes haven't been topside."

The explanation seemed to relax Shippo and he nodded, but Inuyasha, his hand clasping Tessaiga's hilt, cast her a withering frown. "So, basically you're saying this is your fault?"

She rolled her eyes and flipped him the bird, then glanced up at the dragon still soaring about. Well, not only the dragon, but a different sort of bird that was populating the air right now. Youkai with white eyes and skeletal frames were currently flapping overhead, each a little larger than the kitsune. Their bodies were dark and appeared to be featherless, just skin stretched over bone, and tails long and thin, a darker shade of white, almost gray. But upon closer inspection, Lucidity realized the tails were actually exposed vertebrae, completely without skin or muscle. These carrion youkai were what she and Sesshomaru had sensed all the way from the waterfall, and were also the reason Oona was dancing so strangely through the air. Their numbers were rapidly dwindling as Oona's large jaws swallowed the squawking creatures in great clusters, sometimes illuminating the night with random bursts of fire. 

"Doesn't look like we're needed here," Sango announced, Hiraikotsu clutched loosely behind her shoulder.

"We should stay and take out any stragglers that are missed," said Kagome, even as she kept her bow slung across her body, her quiver of arrows untouched.

Stragglers, however, were few and far between. Not even an arrow or some lazy swipe of the claw from Inuyasha were ever necessary. And as Oona chased down the last of the panicking youkai, the remainder having long since flown off, Lucidity felt a tug on the back of her leg and looked down to see Shippo staring up at her. Tiny hands fidgeted nervously as he stepped back. "I'm...er...I'm sorry about the Guardian of the North. She was your sister, right?"

"Not in the same sense as Sango is to Kohaku," replied a perplexed Lucidity. "But, yes, we were technically sisters."

"Look," said Shippo suddenly, folding his arms with such a serious set to his jaw that Lucidity blinked in surprise. "I know you and me aren't close. We were always busy doing our own thing when you lived here and I really only ever saw you during meals. And then you went off and married Inuyasha's brother."

"You say that like it's a bad thing," she said to the disgust in the kitsune's voice. "What's wrong with Inuyasha's brother?"

Miroku let out an abrupt cough that almost sounded like something else, while Kagome and Sango giggled and exchanged those irritatingly knowing looks, and Inuyasha snorted so hard he could have blown up a cloud of dust around his feet, if he hadn't been standing on grass. 

"You want all of us to answer that or just me?" asked the hanyou. "I can give you a list centuries long."

"Hey! I'm talking, Inuyasha!" Shippo shouted. "Stop interrupting!"

"She interrupted you first, you-You know what? Never mind," sneered Inuyasha, sliding his arms into his sleeves and turning his nose up at the child. "Say what you were gonna say about Sesshomaru; I don't care."

"I will!" was Shippo's heated response, a fist raised at Inuyasha, as if he was defying some great authoritarian. He folded his arms once more and turned back to Lucidity. "Now, as I was saying-"

"Uh...Shippo," she began, realizing why Inuyasha had inexplicably backed off. "Maybe-"

"No, no. Let me say this. Now, I don't know why you married Sesshomaru. I don't understand how anyone could. Sure, he's handsome and powerful and he likes some humans, at least. But, for the most part, he's such a jerk and doesn't go out of his way for anyone other than Rin. I guess he does for you, too, if he was named your Protector. I just want you to know that, even though we don't know each other well and aren't close like you are with Kagome and Sango, I will stand and fight with you." The kitsune put his hands on his hips and puffed out his chest proudly; Lucidity fought not to bury her face into her hands. "We all will, especially if that no-good Sesshomaru goes back to his old ways and abandons the mission to take back his empire."

"He wouldn't do that," said Lucidity.

"Well, if something like the blackness poisoning him happens again, you will need us and-"

Shippo froze and Lucidity sighed as a pair of boots came to a stop directly behind the kitsune. Color drained from Shippo's face even before he tilted his head back, and back and back, until he was looking at Sesshomaru upside down. From head to foot, his small body began to shake and his mouth slowly fell open in growing terror. And then there was a minute shift in Sesshomaru's expression, the barest thinning of his lips and a narrowing of his eyes, and Shippo let out a shout, lost his balance as his feet tangled together, and landed hard on the ground. But he was up within seconds and running on all fours, fleeing for the closest safe zone.

Lucidity twisted slightly at the waist to peer down at Shippo as he hid behind her, gripping tight to her legs and crying, "Please don't let him hurt me! I'm just a kid!" 

"A kid who needs a good knock upside the head for running his mouth all the time," declared the hanyou, a satisfied smirk on his face. 

"You jerk, Inuyasha!" shouted Shippo. "You tricked me! You knew he was there!"

"We all did," said Lucidity, and he released her and moved away, apparently surprised by the tired and admonishing tone in her voice. "And no one forced you to say anything. I appreciate your sentiment to help me, but you insulted my husband in the process. If that is what you really think of him, then you don't know him at all."

Shippo hung his head, so thoroughly dejected that she couldn't bring herself to scold him further. And yet this seemed to be a pattern. First Sango, now him. No one here thought that highly of Sesshomaru, at least not in the same way she did. She knew they had respect for his strength and skill, even his honesty; it was Myoga who had once said that Sesshomaru was many things that were unsavory, but a liar was not one of them. Rather, it was his sense of morality that was being called into question. And Lucidity didn't know to what extent she could blame her friends for such a belief. She didn't have the same history with Sesshomaru as they did; he had never tried to kill her. However, despite that, she was uncomfortably aware of the difference, of a divide, between herself and her friends

Poking his fingers together, the kitsune looked as if he was about to speak into the silence. Yet, that silence was quickly shattered by his shriek when Oona dropped in beside Lucidity, making the earth vibrate with her heavy landing and sending Shippo scurrying for cover, this time behind Kagome. Another sigh broke from Lucidity and she stroked the dragon's snout when the great head pressed against her side. A deep, familiar rumble of a purr reverberated throughout the area and she noticed, with growing amusement, the curious stares of the others. It was Sesshomaru, however, who approached. 

"What took you so long?" asked Lucidity as he stretched out a hand. Not for her, but Oona. A smile tugged at her lips when his palm came to rest on the scales outlining the top of a large, brilliant eye.

"Jaken," was the simple answer. "He was coming here on Ah-Un; I ordered him back to the village to watch Rin and the other children."

"You did?" came Sango's voice with an astonished lilt. 

"Thank you, Sesshomaru!" called Kagome. 

Sesshomaru ignored them both in favor of glancing up at the sky. "The youkai are gone?"

Lucidity smiled and patted the dragon. "Oona has fed well tonight."

"Hnn." His fingers moved over the scales in a single caress and the dragon followed the movement of his arm, up to the point where her head rolled and she presented him with the underside of her chin. Clawed fingers hovered along her jawline as Lucidity stood back, an arm resting on Oona's neck. Sesshomaru gazed down at the massive creature silently begging for his attention, then reached out. 

"It's like she's asking for your approval." 

His hand disappeared behind a sleeve as Sesshomaru turned his head towards Kagome, who had appeared on his other side, staring with rapt attention at Oona. "You haven't introduced us to your new friend, Sesshomaru," said the miko, beaming up at him. Almost at once, however, the smile faltered, replaced with unease, and Lucidity had little doubt as to the reason. 

"The beast is not mine," said the daiyoukai as he turned on a sharp heel and stalked away. 

Lucidity caught a glimpse of his face, of the muscle working in his jaw and the tension around his mouth, even how his claws flexed, not quite hidden by a sleeve; he was still pissed and not with his wife alone. Kagome glanced anxiously at her as Sango joined them, followed by the men and Shippo, and Lucidity mouthed a single phrase of, "He knows," before placing a finger to her lips. Brown eyes flew open wide and cheeks darkened with a crimson hue, but the others didn't notice; they were too distracted by the dragon while Kagome hid the blush with her hair. 

"Will you introduce us?" Sango was asking, hovering beside Miroku, who was patting the smoking snout. 

"We've met before," said the monk. "I'm well-acquainted with...eeto...with...." He trailed off with a self-conscious smile. "What was the animal's name again?" 

"Oona," said Lucidity. 

"Is it dangerous?" asked Shippo, who was hanging off of Kagome's shoulder. 

"Only to our enemies. She's been nothing but protective of me."

"Where did you find her?" asked Kagome. 

It was with half a heart that Lucidity regaled her audience with the story. And though she recounted with detail the circumstances that had led up to Oona traveling with them, how useful she'd been, and how Jaken and Sesshomaru were eventually won over, and even introduced Kagome and Sango and Shippo to the dragon properly, her interest was feeble. Lucidity stood back while the others-save for Inuyasha-crowded around Oona, who seemed excited by the attention. Her rumbling purrs vibrated through everyone, and even Inuyasha cocked his head to the side with curiosity, ears twitching, as he watched Kagome place a nervous Shippo on top of Oona's head. 

"Does she eat fox?" asked the hanyou hopefully. 

"Maybe," was Lucidity's vague answer. "Maybe dog, too." She heard him snort in response. Amused though he was, when Oona opened her mouth, even if it was only to release a soft noise not unlike a chirp, Inuyasha was suddenly at Kagome's side, an arm around her shoulders. Perhaps it was the long rows of teeth so close to his wife that had him anxious, or perhaps it was the smoke rising from the nostrils with the promise of fire. Shippo, however, laughed when Oona let out a series of muted roars that were similar, at least in manner, to the yips of an eager dog and bumped her head against the three humans and hanyou in an effort for more attention, but succeeded in knocking them all to the ground instead. 

Yet Lucidity was too distracted to find much humor in the antics of a playful dragon. She'd moved off to the side for a better view of what lay beyond Oona's large bulk, and it was the reason she hadn't had much interest in socializing. She wanted to return to the waterfall, before their campfire burned itself out, to be alone, to be...reassured. Too much had been left unsaid. Too much remained unresolved. He was still too angry. Her sigh was heavy, weighing on both body and mind, exhausting in a way. She stared at the silhouette that stood at the edge of the crevice, tall and proud in perfect stoicism. The fact that he had not taken off was a wonder, considering that he had not wanted to be here in the first place. She was the one who had insisted and now she wished she hadn't, even if it had been the responsible decision. Well, there was no need to stay any longer. With a quick glance towards Inuyasha and the others, who were picking themselves up, Lucidity took a step towards Sesshomaru-

And jerked to a stop when a colliding rush of energy struck him, and he vanished from sight. 

Chapter Text

It was a pandemonium of confusion and panic.

Oona's bellowing roar drowned out the cries and yells from the humans and hanyou. Tessaiga was unsheathed. Arrows were drawn. Hiraikotsu was lifted. And the shakujo staff jangled ominously. Shippo ran for cover in a patch of bushes as Oona stomped and pranced, spewing fire like one would spout curses. Her head swiveled wildly, while her tail whipped back and forth, whistling through the air, her wings beating hard. Inuyasha grabbed Kagome and leapt out of the way of a clawed foot, as Sango and Miroku ducked the tail, following after their companions. It wasn't until Lucidity darted forward, seized Oona around the snout, and brought the giant down with hard wrench and thundering crash that the night became still and silent once more. 

Almost silent....

She could hear now, over Oona's labored breathing, the clash of steel and din of voices, shouting and jeering at each other. And she could feel it, the presence of another, which was becoming as familiar as the agitated dragon before her. Kneeling beside Oona and stroking her head, she murmured softly to the dragon. She made comforting promises that there was no danger, that they were safe, her voice calm and soothing, until Oona relaxed and she was able to loosen her hold. Yet the others kept their distance, standing together in a close huddle, as Oona laid there, her side heaving with breath that was growing slower, less panicked. 

"I thought you said she wasn't dangerous?!" Inuyasha called, doing nothing to veil his anger. 

"Never mind that!" Kagome snapped. "She was frightened like the rest of us; it isn't important. Sesshomaru is being attacked by-" 

"He isn't being attacked," the hanyou cut in. "I don't think...."

"How can you say that?!" demanded Sango, pointing into the darkness, beyond Lucidity's line of sight. "Then what's happening down there? Who is that woman?"

"That's the Guardian of the South," Miroku answered. 

"The Guardian of the South?" It was Shippo who had spoken this time as he extracted himself from the bush. "You mean someone like Lucidity? Shouldn't she be on our side?" 

"She was on our side, last I checked," said Inuyasha, his gaze glued onto the fight. "But I don't know what the hell she's doing. Lucidity?"

The woman looked up from where she had been staring into the dragon's eye, still petting over scales and horns alike, then turned her head towards the darkness that had everyone's attention. She rose and heard Oona do the same, albeit with no frantic attempt to attack what was not there. In the near distance, she could see two distinct figures dancing back and forth. Darting, lunging, their feet nary touching the ground, their blades colliding, their bodies a blur of motion.

"Training," Lucidity said. "They're training."

"But he has Bakusaiga drawn," said Inuyasha, his own sword still clutched in hand.

"It's more like they're trying to kill each other," said Sango.

Kagome nodded in agreement. "Yeah, Sesshomaru looks furious."

Lucidity privately agreed, but did not comment on the other factors that most likely attributed to the daiyoukai's bad mood, factors that Kagome should have considered. Doubtful this surprise training session would improve upon that mood either. She had witnessed enough of Sesshomaru's battles to recognize his body language, to recognize when he was calm and confident in his abilities against his opponent or, on rare occasions, overconfident. Against Thalia, however, there was a tension in his step, a precision to his movements, and an unrelenting drive behind the attacks and counterattacks of Bakusaiga. Training or no, he meant to defeat the Guardian of the South. When their blades connected, however, Thalia merely smiled at him, as though amused by his efforts. And that incensed the daiyoukai to greater violence, to press her harder, to put her on the defense, until Bakusaiga carved its way through her clothing and that the taunting smile disappeared, along with the South entirely. 

The pommel that struck Sesshomaru in the back of the head manifested from the drifting mist, before Thalia herself appeared, and sent the daiyoukai sprawling to the ground. Thalia's face was set with anger as Sesshomaru gathered his feet beneath him and turned to face her. She inspected the tear in her sleeve, then wagged a disapproving finger at him, though there was no wound, not even a drop of blood, that could be seen. The only blood was Sesshomaru's, trickling down the hilt of her sword; a double-edged blade that was an exact replica of a gladius from Ancient Rome. The pommel alone was broad and round, nothing insignificant when created from a Guardian's power, but Sesshomaru showed no signs of pain or disorientation.

No one breathed. No one moved. Thalia was speaking, her anger fading, but she was too far away to hear. But whatever she said, it did not impress Sesshomaru. On the contrary, his interest visibly waned, to the extent that he sheathed Bakusaiga and shifted away from the South, with the blatant intent to turn his back on her completely. He was the one speaking now and, again, the onlookers could not hear, not even Inuyasha when asked. And when Sesshomaru did eventually turn his back on Thalia, none of them could have predicted the outcome, not even Lucidity. There was no reason to suspect that Thalia would have such disregard for the safety of a mortal who was not as strong as she, not as resilient in body. And against the full power of a Guardian, Sesshomaru had no defense, especially when the assault came without warning, when he could do no more than spin around to face the assault, his hand flying for his sword. 

The very trees trembled, the grass was flattened, and the daiyoukai was out cold before he hit the ground, which rumbled from the shock wave of power. Thalia stood, untouched, a solid statue in a desolate field, the gladius gone, no more than a mere prop for show in the end. The very air around her crackled. Sparks of electricity jumped between her fingers. Mist swirled at her feet. And Kagome, Sango, Inuyasha, Miroku, and even Shippo dashed forward to place themselves between Sesshomaru and this otherworldly threat, a threat that made even Lucidity anxious. 

Inuyasha was at the forefront of the group, to curse, to threaten, to do whatever was necessary to avenge his brother's honor. All the while, he pointed the great Fang at Thalia, and was promising quite colorfully that she would be sorry when Lucidity knocked Tessaiga aside with a swift punch that sent it spiraling out of his hand to land, embedded, in the soil, where it shrank back into a rusty, old sword. He gaped, too stunned to react, as were the others who stood behind him, their weapons at the ready. 

But it was Thalia who laughed. Like the peals of bells, her voice rang in the ear, musical and infuriating all at once, and it didn't stop, not even when Lucidity whirled around, not even when she approached Thalia with quick, determined steps. There was a manic gleam in the South's eyes, a thrill that was as inappropriate as it was unnerving. She didn't appear to have noticed Lucidity, not until Lucidity backhanded her across the face. The force of the blow staggered her, but she didn't lose her footing until she was backhanded a second time, with such strength that she appeared disoriented when she fell. Her face pallid, her eyes dazed, she did nothing but bring a hand to her cheek. 

"What is wrong with you?!" Lucidity hissed, but received little in return but an empty stare. "Pull yourself together before you kill someone! We can't afford a loose cannon running around." There was a flicker in Thalia's gaze, a sense of recognition; however, Lucidity didn't give her a chance to respond, but went to check on Sesshomaru, brushing past a silent Inuyasha, and quickly came to kneel by her husband. Kagome was there, an anxious Shippo at her side, wiping at a line of blood trickling from the daiyoukai's nose. There was more in his hair. Not from the blow to the back of his head, but from his ears. There were rivulets dripping out of the canals, a crimson stain in the silver strands. 

"He's alive," Kagome said at Lucidity's sharp inhale. "His pulse is steady. He's just unconscious. If he were human, he'd have worse than ruptured eardrums; he should recover after a couple of days."

"Are you trying to convince me or yourself?"

"He will be fine," the miko reiterated, and the touch of annoyance in her voice at being questioned was more reassuring than the gentle kindness. "He might have trouble hearing for a day or so and his equilibrium might be off balance, but he has survived worse."

"Doesn't mean the one who did this should be let off lightly," said Inuyasha as he approached with Sango and Miroku in tow. 

"This can't happen again," the daemon slayer said. "That Guardian needs to control herself."

"We can't allow her to stay if she is a threat," said Miroku. 

"I will deal with her," said Lucidity. "Go back to your homes; there's nothing more any of you can do." 

The tranquility of the night did not reflect on how draining the evening had been.

The breeze seemed to mock with the sweet, crisp smells of coming winter and the splashing chorus of the minuscule waterfall. And the comfort of a warm, crackling fire was in poor taste with the daiyoukai resting on his mokomoko, his swords and armor removed. "Resting" wasn't the correct term, either. He was still dead to the world, albeit cleaned of blood, with no outward appearance of injuries. Light and shadow played across his features, beautiful and frightening in their stillness. The desire for him to rise, to open his eyes and look around, was not unlike a physical ache. Yet rousing him would mean making him suffer.

And even Jaken could not bring himself to stir Sesshomaru to consciousness, to bring him into the pain from the damage done to his body. The imp stared at his master and, every so often, a soft, miserable keen would escape him. After half dozen or so times of listening to the low whines, the thought of ordering him to be quiet was more than tempting, and she even started to at one point, until those orb-like eyes began to tear up and were quickly hidden when Jaken brought a sleeve to his face. 

Lucidity sighed and abandoned her spot on the other side of the campfire to sit next to the imp, who jumped when she wrapped an arm around his shoulders. She didn't look down, but could feel him trembling, heard the beginnings of a sob catch in his throat, until he finally succumbed and buried his face into her side. "You know you're being stupid, right?" she said gently. "He isn't on his deathbed."

"I-I know, but I c-can't help it. I h-hate seeing him like th-this!"

"Nor do I," she agreed. Her shirt was quickly becoming soaked, but she said nothing, despite how loud the sobs grew. Any moment, she expected the noise would wake Sesshomaru, but he never stirred, not once, and it was hard to contain the disappointment. There was a constriction in her throat, a stinging in her eyes, and she did not doubt these emotions would have gotten the better of her if it hadn't been for Thalia's arrival.

"What are you doing here?!" Jaken shouted, snatching up his Staff and springing to his feet, as the misty form solidified across from them. "How dare you come anywhere near Sesshomaru-sama! You should have stayed where we left you in that field! You should have disappeared altogether, you-"

But the imp broke off mid-sentence as his yells brought about the first signs of life from the youkai lord. Little more than a grunt and the shifting of his head, but it was enough to bring both Jaken and Lucidity to his side. Lucidity reached out a tentative hand and pulled back the hair that had fallen across Sesshomaru's face, tucking it behind his ear, while Jaken watched with bated breath. Yet nothing more happened, even when Lucidity gathered a limp hand in her own, and she met Jaken's solemn gaze with her own, a mute exchange of dismay. Regardless of what she had said to Jaken about being stupid, she could not stop herself from worrying. 

"May I speak with you, Sister East?" spoke Thalia. "In private? ...please?"

There was a harrumph of displeasure from the imp, but Lucidity waved him at him to be quiet. She would have preferred to stay, despite how there was no practical use for her presence. But she had to remind herself why Thalia was here in the first place and, with reluctance, stood to leave the campsite. She cast a fleeting glance to the pair of master and servant, motioning for the latter to remain where he was, then followed her companion upstream. They passed by a slumbering Ah-Un and Oona and moved farther from the light and warmth of the fire, until it was little more than a distant flicker in the darkness.

"I am no longer accustomed to dealing with mortals," Thalia announced after a short while. She came to a stop, hands on her hips, as she peered up at the starry sky. "At least not those who treat me as though they were equal. I must admit I was unprepared for your Protector's flippant behavior. I cannot recall the last time I was shown such disregard."

Lucidity frowned at Thalia's back. "That is no excuse."

"I am not making an excuse; I am merely offering an explanation for my outburst. To be called pathetic, in so many words, was not something I could have expected. That I am unworthy of his attention and that he would not debase himself as my amusement? Again, I admit I was not prepared; I lost my senses. I did not mean to cause such damage to your Protector. At least the experience allows me to better understand his strength; Mother chose well for you."

"He is more than my Protector. He's my-"

"I know." Thalia whirled around, a fluid motion that drew attention to her body and foreign garments, like in an illusion of water flowing through air; and yet, there was probably truth in that illusion. "He is your lover, your meaning, your life. He is the one who gives you strength, the one who keeps you centered, even when he breaks your heart. He is what makes you whole. And when he is gone, he will be your undoing." Thalia gestured to herself, hands spread, as though beseeching to be understood. "I am your future, Lucidity. I am what you will become upon the death of your Protector. My mind is not what it once was. The struggle is constant; often, I feel as if I am at war with myself. You have an inkling already, I am sure, as I did in the beginning. Yes, I can see it on your face. I can see the fear in your eyes." 

Lucidity looked away, a self-conscious hand running through her hair. To think herself the leader of this woman, a woman who had been alive for hundreds of years? How arrogant she, Lucidity, must be; she was little more than a child in comparison. But what choice was there? "You must take care to conduct yourself better," she said. "You will not be welcomed back otherwise."

"By you or your mortals?" 

"It does not matter; you could kill someone if you lash out like that again." There was no argument from Thalia, but nor was there an apology. Her explanation had been just that: an explanation. Perhaps a warning, as well, of what Lucidity should prepare herself for. It was nothing she had not already considered before, and yet it was different to see a living example. "Do you have anything to report?" she asked finally, having no desire to discuss anything else. "You were gone longer than I expected. Did you find the youkai?" 

"Oh, yes, I was delayed by my seasonal slumber, but I found your youkai," Thalia replied, her manner light and conversational, a stark contrast to the seriousness of the moment. "I killed every one of them and destroyed the stones they were guarding, but I could not locate their base of operation. I searched the darkest depths and found only the animals that live there; there was no hint of any sea emperor."

"You didn't question the soldiers before you killed them?"

"I am not so fresh to the ways of war, Sister East. I did what was necessary."

Lucidity tried not to flush.

"I must say, though, that I am surprised to find you here to receive me," Thalia remarked, a little smile playing on her lips. "Even if I was delayed by sleep, how is it that you returned to this country before I was able to?" 

A cold, raw, and bitter anger crept from the back of her mind to the forefront of her thoughts. The memories had, for the most part, been buried, brought out briefly when she explained to Kagome and Sango that she would be staying on the mainland, venturing only to the surrounding islands, until the baby was born. Yet they had not known what the original plan had been; she had not needed to tell them that Above, Below, and Within had changed their minds, had questioned her leadership, and even dared to suggest that she end the pregnancy. Thalia, however, was told everything. And by the time Lucidity finished, a renewed animosity was burning hot inside her chest. 

"Sequestered then?" Thalia repeated. "For the best, I'm sure. But their reaction surprises me." 

"They were so understanding at first," Lucidity said. "They promised to protect the baby and-"

"More than that, our sisters were happy about the addition to our ranks," said Thalia. "They believed the child would make a fine warrior."

"When did they say that?"

"We crossed paths when I was hunting daemons. We didn't visit for long, but I was never under the impression that their position had changed so drastically. For them to even consider that you kill your baby?! That's despicable! And it shows that they could never truly understand, no more than Mother could understand." 

Without realizing it, Lucidity had brought a hand to her stomach and didn't care for the sense of dread trickling down her spine. "What do you mean?" 

Thalia dropped her gaze to the bump that was not quite visible. "They could never understand what it means to be flesh and blood, to have a body that brings forth life, to become attached to that life."

"But Mother created us. Isn't that-"

"No, it is not the same. We are extensions of Her. We are Her tools, Her weapons. She ignores us until we break and must be replaced. So it was with the original Guardians, so will it be for us. Has it not come to your attention, Her absence since the death of our Sister North? She has withdrawn, focused Her energy on creating a new Guardian, and left us to ensure that the world continues to revolve. So long as Her precious balance is maintained, She does not care for us as a mother should care for her children, as a mother should care for her daughters...or her sons." 

"Sons?" Lucidity echoed, a bit stunned by what she was hearing. She had not doubted, to some degree, that Thalia was her future, that Thalia represented what life without a Protector could be. Yet there was more. The resentment Lucidity felt for the Mother Goddess, a resentment she was positive she would always feel, was greatly manifested in Thalia, who offered a smile so rich with sorrow that the very sky should have wept. 

"Sons, yes," she murmured. "I had a son, before I became a Guardian. He was part of my trials."

A chill of shock swept through Lucidity, so profound, so strong, that her entire being was numb, and there was a certain disconnection from the world, as though she had entered a dream from where there was no escape; it was none too different from the time when she had lost her father, when the reality had not quite set in. And she comprehended, with perfect clarity, how completely and utterly isolated Thalia had been for so long, how disgusting the treatment of the other Guardians had been, and how barren and bleak her life must still be, perhaps worse since the death of her Protector. 

"By spirits! Have I made you cry?" Thalia gasped, stepping forward, stepping closer. Too close. She touched Lucidity's shoulder, the gesture warm and gentle. "I do not want you crying on my behalf; there is no need." 

"I'm not, I'm not," said Lucidity, even as she pinched the bridge of her nose. "It's just.... Before you were a Guardian? Then your son is...?"

"Dead, yes. He has been dead for over a thousand years, but his legacy-my legacy-remains. He had children. His children had children. His descendants thrive, have spread across the globe. There is not one family on this earth that is not part of another. The unity can be as beautiful as it is sad, to have so many divided within the same world. Mmm, but that is not why you weep. Please do not mourn for my loss; I accepted it long ago, when I became the Guardian of the South."

A few stray tears was not what Lucidity would have considered weeping, but she was self-conscious nonetheless as she wiped at her eyes. "Losing a child, though...there is nothing worse...."

"He was an old man when he passed. He lived a full life, which I was able to safeguard. His and so many others."

"You don't regret outliving him? I couldn't imagine.... I don't want to so much as to try imagining that."

With a smile, Thalia laid a hand over Lucidity's stomach, the movement so sudden that Lucidity didn't have time to react. She stood there as fingers spread along her abdomen, as though there was an open invitation. "You will have to choose, as I did," said the South. "I could have refused my calling. I could have lived and died as a mortal. I could have raised my son and been part of his life and our bones could be the dust of graves together in eternity. And I nearly did. I nearly allowed thousands to perish so that I might live my life on my terms."

"What made you change your mind?" asked Lucidity, too captivated by the story to remember the invasion of her personal space, not until Thalia stepped back and folded her arms.

"Carnage. Destruction. An entire city brought to ruin by two of the Princes, faster than any human army could ever conquer. Severed limbs. Flies crawling over the blank eyes of the dead. And the survivors wandering, lost, unable to make sense of the world. I saw a man carrying his own arm, before he collapsed and died then and there from the blood loss. I remember a girl dragging the top half of her mother around, and their faces reflected the same emptiness. The sound of screams, plaintive wails to deaf gods who would never help.

I could have fled with my son. I could have left the lands to the Princes until another Guardian, perhaps the North or the West, stepped in. But I knew it would mean more cities would be destroyed, that thousands more would be killed. The Sisters of the South were awake, but two Princes were beyond their capabilities. The choice was mine; they could not force me. So, I made my decision. I could not be a mother and a Guardian. I could not endanger my son, and so I surrendered him to the Sisters. He was given to a childless family, to live in a quiet village in a quiet land, where he would be safe. And then I surrendered myself to the Sisters and Mother. I let myself become their instrument and banished the Princes into the Underworld. I embraced the sanctity of life and came into my full power and left behind everything I had ever known and wanted."

"You never went back?"

"Of course I did. But my son was young, less than a season into his third year. He forgot about me. He never knew any mother but the one who raised him into adulthood. I went to see him many times, but he never saw me. He never knew I was there. He never knew the ways I protected him above all others, how I stopped raiders from entering his village or turned the tides on invaders, ensured crops would grow and water would flow. He and his family never experienced the horrors of war or starvation. I was able to care for him as no mortal could, but I could never allow myself to be known. He was too great a weakness for our enemies to exploit. Does this talk upset you?"

Lucidity looked up at the sudden question and only then realized that she was twisting the hem of her shirt and biting hard at her lip. The muscles of her face relaxed their pinched lines of worry and she swallowed, shaking her head, doing what she could to ignore the block of ice her chest had become.

"That is a lie," Thalia said. "You are imagining having to make the same sacrifice. And there is a possibility that you will be faced with that very choice."

Lucidity could not stop herself from shuddering, which prompted an unexpected reaction from Thalia, who glided forward and swept Lucidity into her arms. She stiffened in the embrace, her vision suddenly obscured by red hair and her nose assaulted by the unfamiliar scent of another female. It was unique and untainted, like air that had never tasted pollution or water that had never known the touch of either man or animal.

And this was different than a hug from Kagome or Sango. There was a bond of friendship, of familial closeness without a doubt, when it came to the miko and daemon slayer. Yet with Thalia, even when she was little more than a stranger, there was something else. Not more, but not less either. The same. Lucidity and Thalia...were the same. 

And Thalia's grip tightened when Lucidity finally returned the embrace, and they stood there together, arms around one another, taking in the comfort, the knowledge, that they were not alone any longer. "Do not worry so, Lucidity," whispered the South. "Your circumstances are much different from mine. Your Protector is the father. And he is fierce and strong, and your child will be as well. You have many allies, many means of protection. And...somehow I doubt your Protector would even allow you to consider leaving him and the baby."

Again, Lucidity shuddered and fought not to bury her face into Thalia's neck. But the woman felt how she trembled and hushed her softly, murmuring reassurances into her ear, that the Isle could keep the child safe, that Lucidity had more at her disposal than the South ever did, that she had more support than the South ever did, and much more. And when Lucidity eventually pulled back, she was remarkably calm. Drained, but calm, and did not shy away from the hand stroking her face or think twice about having Thalia so close. 

"We are sisters," Thalia said. "More than we are to the other Guardians. We have more understanding between us than can ever be possible with the rest. I will not treat you as I was treated. I want more than anything your friendship, Lucidity. I hope that you will come to trust me, come to see me as a confidant."

"Excuse me!"

Not knowing what to say or how to respond, an interruption should have brought a sense of relief; but there was only the vagueness of surprise to see Jaken slip out of a patch of long grass, the Staff clutched between his arms. His abrupt appearance took a moment or two to register and it wasn't until he bowed and apologized for the interruption that Lucidity's brain finally caught up with what was happening and she extracted herself from the South.

"What is it, Jaken?"

"Sesshomaru-sama is awake, my Lady. He sent me to find you. Shall I tell him you will return when...when you are done here?" The subtle note in his voice and the disdain in his gaze left no room to doubt that he didn't approve of Thalia charming her way into his lady's good graces.

And Thalia gave a snort, an amused smirk on her face. "I shall leave then," she announced, "and give your husband a few days to recover."

"You don't need to-"

"No, no. I insist. I will patrol the land, then return to you. Your husband and I can begin training properly when I'm back; I hope he will be agreeable to that." 

The weight of their conversation, now coupled with the unceremonious departure of the South, left Lucidity turning on the spot when the mist swirled and then dissipated, and it added to the surreal quality of the night. She was so absentminded, so detached, that it might as well have been another person who put one foot in front of the other and followed the imp back to the light of the fire. She didn't remember the walk, didn't remember passing Ah-Un and Oona, didn't remember a single word of what the imp prattled on about, and was stupefied by the seemingly abrupt change of scenery when she came to a stop in the middle of the small camp; if a daiyoukai stretched out along a mound of fur next to a burning pile of logs could be considered a camp. She stared at the prone figure, her gaze following the rhythmic rise and fall of his chest, and didn't consciously register the moment when he opened his eyes. In some corner of her mind, she knew she should move, that she should speak, that she should react in some way or other to her surroundings. But it wasn't until Sesshomaru uttered her name that she was shaken out of the trance and his face swam into focus, with Jaken lingering next to him, both peering at her, and the latter with some concern.

"Are you all right, my Lady?" asked the imp. 

She didn't answer, but walked around to the other side of the daiyoukai and planted herself onto the mokomoko. The nest of familiar fur, the shifting of a now consciousness partner against her, should have been soothing enough to break the spell. Yet this dreamlike fog had not completely lifted, and she could no more bring herself to speak than she could will the sun to rise.

Suddenly, Jaken stomped his foot. "I knew it!" He plopped down with an angry huff, the Staff quivering in his tightly folded arms. "That Southern Guardian is trouble. Look at what she has done! She has incapacitated both my lord and lady! She has weakened both of you, rendered you incapable of fighting, and then goes on her way without repercussions after defeating the two most powerful beings of the region!"

Fingers closed around Sesshomaru's wrist when he raised a fist and his sharp gaze darted in her direction, a mute warning that she did not heed. Rather, she shook her head and, after a brief indecision, the daiyoukai lowered his arm of his own accord. While an unsuspecting Jaken, whose back was to them, continued with his rant, Lucidity eased gentle fingers against Sesshomaru's forehead, brushing through his bangs, and acutely aware of those golden eyes studying her.

"Does it hurt?" she murmured. He gave a single nod and she leaned forward, laying her lips against his crescent moon, then further down to his ear. "I love you."

"What is wrong with you, woman?"

The words were laced with irritation, but she could see it in his face, no matter how well he hid it from the world, and she could feel it in his grip, no matter how he tried not to squeeze. He was agitated and would allow only anger to reflect such an emotion so unbecoming of a youkai lord. She wanted to smile and to sigh, to laugh and to cry, to scream and to beg, until none of it was true, until her life made sense again, until she was back in the real world, with towers of steel and glass surrounded by roads of painted asphalt. But how could this be a dream? A nightmare? So beautiful and vile all at once. So horrible, so wonderful, and so very, very real. 

A clawed hand came to rest on the back of her neck. The anger had melted from his touch, his face, and a placid gaze caught hers, drew her back from the precipice. "You are unwell," Sesshomaru declared. "Your mind is betraying you again. What has the South done?"

And, from some unknown depths, a fractured sentence slipped from her lips. "...showed me...."

"Showed you what?"

"Immortality...."

How to tell him, how to convey this horror of...of reality? Long since had it been established that she would outlive him, outlive her friends, outlive every single person she would ever come to know. Yet not once had she stopped to imagine, not once had she so much as considered the idea, of outliving a son or daughter, of outliving any children she might have. How was it that the South was still here? How was it that she was not completely mad? Why had she not gone back to the earth when her Protector died? Why did she continue? What drove her? So many questions.... Questions Lucidity was afraid to ask, too fearful of the answers, of looking into her own future, because Thalia truly was what awaited her, in more ways than could have ever been anticipated. Lucidity didn't know how she, herself, would endure, how she would survive her own immortality.

How could life become its own death sentence?  

Sesshomaru didn't press her. Whether he accepted her inability to articulate right then or trusted that an explanation would be given in time, he asked no more questions. Instead, he allowed Lucidity to curl up at his side and lay herself against him. His hand didn't move from her nape and his fingers soon became lost in her hair. She heard Jaken's low, miserable noises, the same he had made when watching over his injured master. Sesshomaru spoke, his voice harsh and decisive, resonating through her, and ordering the imp to be quiet and tend to the fire.

Shuffling footsteps, the sound of ash being stirred, and the crackling of flames as more wood was added. Smoke wafted throughout the camp while Jaken worked, but the noises were a distant echo in comparison to the heartbeat in her ear. Strong and fierce, just as Thalia had described. Lucidity, her head upon Sesshomaru's chest, listened to his heartbeat and the steady rhythm of his breathing mixed together. She was lifted with the rise and fall of his chest, a soothing lull, almost like being rocked. More than that, she was enthralled with the landscape of his body, of the stomach that moved with each breath. And the fingers of her hand danced over his haori, felt the hard muscles beneath the material, and traced nonsense patterns over the plains of white, wanting to remember...everything. As she had done before, as she would do again, she committed it all to memory, right down to the musky male scent that enveloped her. 

He was indulging her, permitting more than would normally be allowed with Jaken present. Yet he caught her hand when it slipped between the folds of his haori. She wanted nothing more than to feel his skin and gave a nearly inaudible whine that he silenced with a flex of fingers against her nape. He surprised her, though, when he didn't release her hand. Not a word was spoken, not a look exchanged, and not a muscle was budged. Too comfortable, too content, too anchored, Lucidity didn't dare break away, not for anything, not even when his breathing grew soft and shallow and she knew sleep had taken him.

She stared at her hand trapped in his slackened grip, as trapped as she was with his other arm around her and those claws tangled in her hair. It didn't matter, though. The betrayal of her mind was only part of the problem. Eating away at the corners of her brain, slowly creeping its way into her system, she could feel what Inukimi had warned her of: exhaustion. Not the weakening of the seasonal slumber that sapped her of power and resilience, but the fatigue of pregnancy. It had happened only once, but she was aware of it this time. Like a forgotten dream, this heaviness spread through her limbs, caused her eyelids to droop, and her thoughts became vague and scattered as she finally succumbed to blessed sleep. 

Chapter Text

"Let us play."

"I am not your entertainer." 

"Bored! Come, come, play! Play now! Dance a melody out of this dreariness."

"Leave me in peace."

"So barren of fun. So boring. No pleasure here. Would you like pleasure? There are many ways to play. Here, here, let us-"

"Get your putrefying stink off me!"

"Control yourselves, the two of you. Better yet, separate. We are not meant to be so long in confinement together. Visit the surface, my little Nergal, and have your fun. You know the rules; you know the boundaries. Break my trust and you will not know the taste of flesh and freedom until it is time to sow." 

"Yes, yes! I will! I will be so good! You shall see. So good! So many tasty treats. So much to play with. Little Nergal loves to play!" 

Scuttling.

Empty.

Darkness.

"Little bastard. I will never understand how he came to be." 

"So you have mentioned many times."

"Painful truth though it is, he is right; this void is dreadfully dull."  

"I cannot disagree, but the time will come. There will be no deviations from the plan."

"Patience is difficult to maintain, even for beings such as ourselves, once blood has been tasted." 

"I understand; you are not alone in growing weary of this place. This won't be for much longer. We shall soon sate our appetites."

"Sated with spoils that none of us have sampled before." 

"None? Do you believe so?"

"There is hope he did not have the opportunity before being banished. Such unexplored horizons should be for us, the ones who came first, not to be indulged by an idiot child who managed to become imprisoned. And by one who is little more than a child herself." 

"An infant, yes, but a lovely piece of-Here now! What is the meaning of this?!"

A piercing pain in the back, a biting grip on the scruff, and a wrenching of the head.

"Foul little beast! You dare invade our space with your filth. Be gone from here!" 

The pain disappeared, but blossomed anew as a swift blow was delivered. And she was falling.

Down.

Down.

Into the darkness. 

Into the void. 

Couldn't stop. Couldn't breathe.

Couldn't...scream. 

Lucidity jerked upright and the beginning of a cry faded from the constriction in her throat. But she was confused, anxious, and couldn't quite remember where she was or what had happened. Her arms flailed slightly, hands groping, trying to find a hold of whatever was around her. It was still pitch black. Even the stars were muted, the moon no where to be found. Clouds? She couldn't remember. Had it been cloudy when she had...when she had...?

Gods, she had fallen asleep!

How could she have forgotten? She was outside, in the village, with Oona. No! Not Oona. Sesshomaru. She was with Sesshomaru. Yes, she could hear him behind her. He was sitting up. And there were his arms, winding around her waist, drawing her back. His legs were spread, and she settled between them, leaning against his chest, and his hands came to rest upon her stomach.

What had she been dreaming? It had been so peculiar. She hadn't been able to see anything, only hear. Three voices, two refined and the other...not so much. Somehow, she imagined a grotesque humanoid thing attached to that particular voice, deformed in both body and mind. Had it been...? But what did it matter? It was only a dream, right? Yes, and a ridiculous one. Her form hadn't even been human, but an animal to be picked up and hurled by the scruff.

Only when she'd been a young girl had she ever dreamt of being some beast on four legs. And she didn't dream often anymore, as it were. Her seasonal slumber might be coupled with shapeless images and frittering emotions, but little else; and only once had there been more, when Mother had sent her a vision. And this dream made even less sense than usual. A world empty of space. Or was it space empty of a world? It had been so bleak, so desolate, entirely devoid of light, worst than the darkest of nights, like this one with faded stars and no moon.

Where was the fire? Hadn't it been burning hot not long ago? Wait, there it was. Ashes and embers now, surrounded by stones and giving off the occasion glow under a taunting breeze. 

Sesshomaru laid his chin on top of her head.

"I thought you left?" she whispered. "You did, didn't you? When did you get back?"

"I did not leave, woman." He caressed her stomach, hands alternating in their strokes. "Not of my own volition." 

"Own volition?"

Her hair moved as he pushed his face into the side of her neck, burrowing, nuzzling. He was of a mood, apparently. "I had no choice in the matter." His hand drifted from her stomach, lower, gliding over her legs, and he pulled at her robes, reaching between her thighs. And she gave a sigh of appreciation, eyes falling shut, as he touched her. Teeth were on her neck. A tongue licked at her skin. Fingers slid inside, and she moaned, her head lolling on his shoulder. "You gave me no choice, my little whore." 

She went rigid. Her eyes spray open and she gaped up at the starless sky. "What did you say?" she breathed in a rush, heart thudding, praying she had misheard. 

"Little whore," purred the voice in her ear.

And she wanted to scream, tried to scream, to break free and run, as stark terror drained all warmth and sensation from her limbs. Legs kicked out as she struggled, but his arms were vises, and she was weak, so weak. Why was she weak?! Was it time for her slumber? No! No! It couldn't be! That had just- But that wasn't the point! Laughter rang in the air, thundering right behind her, reverberating through her and Sesshomaru. But it wasn't Sesshomaru! How...?! How could it be?! 

A hand dug its way into her hair. Nails split the skin of her scalp and hot blood flowed and congealed as her head was yanked back, exposing her throat. She stared...stared into those white eyes, that finely chiseled face of a god, framed by a golden halo of hair, so beautiful, so perfect, and so completely and utterly, soul-crushingly frightening! Her mouth opened, but she had no voice to shout for help, and no opportunity as lips thrust against hers and a cold tongue of slime forced its way in. His fingers were still inside her as well, had never left, just like her fear of him, that irrational, maddening, fear! 

Tears wet her face. She was crying so hard, couldn't breathe or think or move beyond her constant squirming and twisting. His hand never left her, never stopped violating her. Her mind reeled. The world whirled. She pushed at him, beat at his chest, and he snatched his mouth away, laughing loud and hard, then smacked her. The blow across the face must have dazed her, because she suddenly found herself on her back. He was yanking at her robes again, shoving between her legs, his body like stone. She pounded her fists against his chest, but his laughter only grew. He hit her again, knocking her head to the side. 

And she saw. 

She saw everything. There was blood. Splattered across the ground, soaking into the earth, streaming like a river from the remains of a corpse, the white and red robes stained so deeply that it was impossible to make sense of the wounds. Armor was shattered. Swords were missing. The length of fur had been sliced and torn nearly beyond recognition. A face slackened, not quite visible, but lips were parted and unmoving. No breath escaped. He was dead.

Sesshomaru was dead. 

And the others...she could see. A veil being lifted, lights cast in the darkness, illuminating the bodies. The sea of the dead. Sango...Kagome...Inuyasha...Miroku...Jaken....

Every.

Last.

One. 

None had been spared, not even the tiny kitsune, his remains shredded, discernible only by a foot and ribbons of his clothes. The blood was so thick. She could smell the metallic stench of rot. And smoke. And wood. Burning wood. The village was on fire! How had she not noticed?! It was so hot, the flames so high! 

"You slept too long, little whore."

Dead....

"Your defenses were down."

Everyone....

"I was able to free myself."

Sesshomaru....

"And now it's my turn to have some fun."

Dead....

"I owe you, Lucidity."

She opened her mouth.

Morstua pried her thighs apart, forced himself inside. 

And she began to scream.

Screamed as he plunged into her. Screamed as hands, blackened with unnatural claws, ripped into her. Screamed as he laughed. And kept screaming and screaming as he split open her stomach.

His eyes sprang open. Oppressive though this silence was, noises managed to drift down and fill his ears. Sound did not carry easily during times like this, but he had no trouble distinguishing the notes of distress. Nor could he ever mistake the growing smell of fear that had replaced the more appealing fragrance of earlier. Rising from the mossy boulder he had claimed upon his return, he propelled himself up the side of the low hill with a single, lazy kick.

Sesshomaru landed beside the sleeping dragon, curled up with wings tightly folded against its body, a wistful, sparkling decoration that overlooked the village. Steam wafted from gaping nostrils and provided a natural source of heat that chased off any encroaching chill from around the massive head, tucked near the stomach. There was nothing amiss here, save that the dragon was not as unaware as it appeared to be, when large, amber eyes came open at the crunch of a footstep. He paused as Oona lifted her head high above him, her long neck twisting, and revealed the woman who had been hidden inside the coils, who was the source of the noise. 

Now this one was, beyond a shadow of a doubt, completely unaware. Curled up against the broad, smooth stomach of the dragon and fast asleep, Lucidity gave no reaction at his approach. She rested there, propped upright, the muscles of her face twitching, and her lips parted with labored breath. And even as he crouched down, a moan escaped her and her voice caught in the back of her throat, as though she had attempted and failed to speak. The hands in her lap were trembling and groping, and one was even lifted an inch or so before dropping back down. These signs of deep dreaming were merely an afterthought of the terror he had already scented and it came as no surprise that he found her skin wet with tears when he cupped a cheek.

This simple touch, however, caused a cry to burst from her lips. A garbled, strangled sound that nonetheless made Oona jump in surprise. The dragon didn't stand, but angled her head to watch the daiyoukai as he took Lucidity's face in both hands and spoke her name. A whimper slipped from her, along with more tears escaping from beneath long lashes, which he brushed away with an irritated swipe of his thumbs. "Lucidity!" he called again, louder and more insistent.

She grabbed his wrists before she opened her eyes, but open them she did, as she jerked upright with what could have been considered a scream by more delicate ears; such as the ringing ears of the youkai lord's. At first, there was no recognition in the round, blue gaze that gaped up at him; however, he witnessed for himself the comprehension slowly filling their depths, immediately followed by an overwhelming wave of relief. 

"Another nightmare?" he asked as his wrists were released, and she bowed her head in a nod. "Of what?" 

"I don't want to talk about it...." 

He didn't press further, and allowed her to sag against him, her head upon his chest. Before long, he was settling down and dragging her into his lap. She gave no resistance, letting herself sink into his furs with a heavy sigh that seemed to convey more than exhaustion. There was a nudge from Oona encircling them with her neck as she laid her head back down, and soon there was a caress of steam wafting through the air, adding to the warmth of collected body heat. 

He feigned not to notice when Lucidity started to dry her eyes or how thick her voice was when she said, "How long have you been back?"

"Not long," he answered. 

"Were you successful?"

"Jaken was wounded; Rin and the miko are tending to him now. He will live," the daiyoukai added at her look of alarm, and she visibly relaxed back into the mokomoko. "I am simply stating that his injuries were for naught; there was nothing of consequence that we discovered."

"Nothing? The rumors were a lie? There was no god of the mountain?"

"Embellishments of the locals. He was no more than a lumbering troll with misplaced confidence."

"Are you saying you abandoned me for a troll?" 

"I did not abandon you; you were the one who made the decision to stay behind." 

"You know I'm tired of traveling. Why couldn't you stay with me? Just sit still for more than a week, for once." 

"And you know that I am not simply traveling, woman. I am searching for the strongest opponents to defeat, to become more powerful, in order to make myself ready for-"

"Thalia is the strongest in any given region right now."

"Thalia is not here, and she reins in her power when she is. There is no risk; it is no longer an adequate challenge to enhance my abilities. I am doubtful that we can progress beyond what we have accomplished." He laid a hand over Lucidity's stomach. "Do you understand? She provides no threat that drives me to survive. It is not enough."

Any hint of a humorous smile was gone. Her expression was sobered, troubled. More than troubled. There was a haunted gleam in her eyes and the fading stench of fear flickered to life once more; and he was displeased to realize that she was remembering her nightmare, whatever it was this time.

It had not escaped his attention, how frequently he caught the repugnant stench of terror while she slumbered. And, given the few things that induced such a reaction in this particular female, he did not need to stretch his mind about the subject of these nightmares, which were apparently growing in their intensity.

"Maybe you have finally become the most powerful youkai here without realizing," she said into the silence, though the teasing inflection in her voice did not reach her gaze. "Maybe it's time we looked elsewhere. The country to the east-"

"'We?'" he interrupted. "You are not to go beyond the islands, woman. But perhaps you are right. If there are none here to challenge-"

"You aren't leaving the country without me, Sesshomaru. And this does not pertain to the agreement with my sisters; it has nothing to do with my Guardian duties."

"This is not up for discussion; you are to isolate yourself here."

"No, not if you're leaving. Besides, how are you to be my Protector if you abandon me again?"

"Then you will stay on the Isle until I return."

"Not happening. No way in hell will I do that. No, I think, maybe I will go to the ocean, make myself useful again and look for our friends under the sea."

"There have been no sightings in weeks, not since the last fishing vessel was destroyed. If the South cannot locate them, how do you hope to have more success?"

"I don't know, but-"

With one hand, he grabbed her face, palm cupped around her jaw, and leaned in until their noses nearly touched. "Quiet yourself, woman; we both know that I am not leaving for a foreign land."

"And nor could you stop me from following if you did," she replied, a stubborn set to her mouth. A mouth that was pursed and tempting and opened for him when he succumbed with such ease and kissed her. Hands worked their way into his hair and the tension in his scalp sent a ripple down his spine, a sensation that incited him to pull her into his arms, to drag her against him and enjoy the finer contours of her body. "Asshole," she breathed against his lips. "I missed you."

He grunted, hands gliding along her back and his mouth wandering down her throat. Teeth and tongue explored dips and crevices, taunting pale and succulent skin with careful nips, as he nosed his way under the collar of her robes, then up the side of her neck to an ear. The scent was shifting again, becoming thicker, sweeter, as he felt hands prodding at his armor, slipping into the folds to seize the straps. Gripping at the underside of her thighs, he lifted her and rose up onto his knees, before bringing her legs around his waist. As his mouth caught hers, she wasted no time in yanking at his sash, kissing him with a rising fervor. Tenseiga and Bakusaiga slipped loose, and he paid no mind to where the swords landed as he allowed himself to fall back, a hand shooting out behind him, blind and with no heed to their surroundings.

Oona roared in pain as claws sliced the membrane of a wing. And Sesshomaru felt the jarring blow to his back as the enraged dragon leapt, wings beating madly. Slammed forward, propelled by a momentum that neither of them could stop, Lucidity was knocked out of his lap, and he heard her shout of surprise and reached out, only to snatch at thin air seconds before he found himself on the ground, his heat snuffed and extinguished the moment he was buried.

Buried in the heavy snow of winter.

Cold flakes of ice dripped down his face and throat, into the neckline of his haori, when Sesshomaru pushed himself up with a scowl, the bank of snow nearly level with his shoulders. Kneeling there, wholly undignified, and grateful for the lack of witnesses, he glared at the outline of the dragon sweeping across the village and out of sight, still voicing her complaints about his unintentional assault. A growl was forming in his chest, but there was nothing and no one to direct his anger towards. This had been his-

"Haahhnn!" 

The high pitched, winded whine, a wholly childish and uncharacteristic sound, made him sit up and look around sharply, expecting to discover an inconvenient threat or detect blood, at the very least. The sight that greeted him, however, drove any anger or alarm from his mind. Like him, Lucidity had been flung into a deep pile of snow and had landed on her back, while he had landed on his front. Unlike him, however, she melded seamlessly with the scenery, right down to the last crease of her white robes; shadows in the folds of fabric resembled an illusion of light amongst the freshly fallen powder, hardly more than another part of the landscape. And, sitting upright, she shook her head, attempting to rid herself of the snow that clung to the top. But she succeeded in merely scattering the crystallized flakes into long strands of hair, hanging loose and free around her face, where the bits of snow caught the rays sunlight, like droplets of moisture under the first light of dawn. Not even her lashes were spared the onslaught and she brushed away the offending flakes, blinking vivid blue eyes that seemed more like ice, ice which reflected a perfect, cloudless sky. 

He had seen for himself, only a year ago...witnessed for himself the gradual change this season and last. And yet he seemed to have forgotten, in their short time apart. He could not recall, from before.... Had she ever been so...?

So what? So flawless? A white winter incarnate? How had she described herself...? A porcelain doll? ...porcelain? He could not refute. Would not. Her hair and skin mirrored the shade of her surroundings, the same perfect ivory, with only a suggestion of pigment in lips and cheeks. Only a suggestion that she was anything but mortal. But why should this strike him now? What was so different from the previous year, or, more recently, what was so different from the day he had left to seek out the poorly crowned god of the mountain? What had changed?

She gave another childish whine and brought a hand to her neck, fiddling with the collar of her robes, then shook out her hair a second time. The snow was starting to melt as she pushed fair fingers through fair locks, and his eyes followed the movements, as if expecting the secret to be revealed.

And then she dropped the hand to her stomach, the gesture absent and automatic, and yet somehow guarded and protective. Quietly, he took in the sight, took in the swell of her stomach that had grown these last few months, and he abruptly realized had also grown in the days of his absence. How far along now?

He was so engrossed in studying her that he almost didn't hear the pouting complaint. "It's coooold. Ugh! Damn dragon! ...what are you staring at?"

Sesshomaru blinked, then gritted his teeth in another scowl, as the world came rushing back, including the frigid temperature dampening his clothes. Quickly, impatiently, he stood and the snow fell from his haori and armor with every step he took, searching the area until he located the sash and swords in the large patch of melted water where Oona had been resting. It was as he was tying the sash around his waist that Lucidity called out.

"Are you just going to leave me here?" 

He stooped, gathered Bakusaiga and Tenseiga, and slid the weapons into place at his hip. "You can stand on your own; you are not helpless, woman." 

"So? This is still your fault; you're the one who frightened Oona. Take responsibility for it."  

"I will extend that responsibility by not punishing your winged pet."

"Sesshomaruuuuu!" 

Again, she spoke in that long winded whine and it was starting to irritate. He approached in short, firm strides until he was standing in front of her, their feet nearly touching, and her gaze met his, direct, challenging, stubborn. He lashed out. The Whip wrapped around her ankles and, with a jerk that wrenched a cry of shock from her throat, he yanked her legs upright. 

Only her legs. 

Lucidity wasted no time in shouting and grabbing at her robe as it fluttered down her calves, past her knees, and towards her thighs. Her face was turning scarlet as she lay there on her back, bits of snow falling onto her face and torso. She was spitting curses, wriggling with hands clenched tightly near her waist, trying to preserve her modesty, and reminded the daiyoukai so strongly of a fish on a fisherman's line that he smirked. 

"Put me down! Put me down, you asshole!" 

"Does this mean you have changed your mind? Do you no longer want the help of this-?"

"SESSHOMARU!" 

Chapter Text

He froze. 

Not out of fear of that voice. No, he wasn't afraid. It was simply...a reaction. A reaction to an unexpected interruption in the form of a miko and hanyou sprinting up the hill and skidding to a stop beside them. The miko clambered off her husband's back, a quiver of arrows slung across her chest and bow in hand, mouth agape, aghast at what she was seeing.

"What do you think you are doing, Sesshomaru?! Let her go! NOW!"

Too accustomed to the screeches of this particular human, the Whip remained taut in his hand, though Lucidity continued her slightly subdued squirming, as if she was trying to do little more than find a comfortable position. "Return to your home, miko," said the daiyoukai. "This is none of your concern; this is between myself and the Guardian."

Like an explosion of fire, Kagome's fury boiled over and she surged forward. The wind whistled as her bow made a fun cut through the air and Sesshomaru was taken aback to find himself ducking a hard blow aimed for his head. The Whip retracted and vanished as he dodged a second assault and closed his fingers over the finely sanded wood. He and Kagome glared at one another over the top of the bow, and there was a subtle pulse of sacred energy through the weapon, crackling around his hand, up his arm, with potential enough to burn-even kill-a lesser youkai.

"Oi! Lucidity, you okay?"

Sesshomaru spun around, forgetting about the miko, about his anger, upon seeing Lucidity doubled over on her knees with an arm around her midriff. Inuyasha was crouched beside her, a hand on her shoulder, and the concern etched upon his face brought a stark contrast to the situation. For the hanyou to worry while he, Sesshomaru, spat with Kagome was an embarrassment he could never have imagined. And the woman in question brushed past him as she ran forward, only to stop short as Lucidity stood with the help of the hanyou of all people.

"I'm fine, I'm fine," she said, giving an impatient wave to Inuyasha. And, to Sesshomaru's surprise, she grinned and caressed her stomach with both hands. "Gods, but this baby can kick! I don't think either of us enjoyed being dropped like that." Blue eyes fixed themselves onto the daiyoukai. "I think you woke him up."

"Him?" Sesshomaru repeated.

Lucidity shrugged. "Or her. It's not like we have a machine here that can create images from inside of the womb and tell us what we're going to have."

"Not for a while," said Kagome, folding her arms and frowning with disapproval. "And nor can we see any damage that is done to the baby, so don't handle her so roughly, Sesshomaru. She may be able to take a beating and walk away, but we don't know-ACK! What are you doing? Put me down!"

The echo of Lucidity's own demands fell on deaf ears when Lucidity herself snatched Kagome up by the legs and flung her over a shoulder. Dangling upside down, the miko bucked and struggled as arrows cascaded out of their quiver and plopped soundlessly into the snow.

"What is wrong with you, Lucidity?! Are you out of your mind? Let go already! OSUWARI!"

"GAH!"

"Ah! I'm sorry, Inuyasha! I didn't mean to; it was on reflex!"

"Dammit, Kagome! For once can you not blame me!"

"It was an accident! I said I was sorry. Lucidity, if you don't let me down, I'll cast you your own kotodama!"

"Which you can't use for another three months at least," replied Lucidity, a broad smirk on her face. And though the miko could not see the expression, she scowled nonetheless and beat her fists against the back of Lucidity's legs, which only made the woman laugh. "Calm yourself, Kagome. If carrying you won't do a damn thing to me, being dropped a few feet will do even less. Now." She set the miko onto her feet finally and straightened, folding her arms with the same, faint smirk still in place. "What are you two doing here?"

"We saw Oona fly off," said Inuyasha, who had picked himself up and was knocking the snow off his shoulders.

"We thought something might have happened," said Kagome, cheeks pink with embarrassment while she straightened her clothes. "We came to see if-"

"Sesshomaru scratched her on accident, that's all."

"Oh...well...that's a relief; I'm glad it was nothing serious." The miko ran an anxious hand through her hair.

"Is there something else?"

"I was about to make some rounds in the village. I wanted to ask you if you'd like to come with me, but if you're angry, I-"

"I'm not angry. I wouldn't mind going with you, so long as the villagers don't mind having me."

Kagome's smile was more from relief than happiness. "They don't mind. Really, they don't. You've grown on them, especially with all the time you've been spending here. Let me just get my arrows and we can go back to my hut for supplies before we head out."

Sesshomaru became a silent sentinel alongside the hanyou as the miko gathered up the scattered shafts of wood. But when Lucidity grabbed one near his foot to hand it over, the daiyoukai caught her eye with a frown and she offered him a smile that was not quite apologetic. "I won't be long," she said. "I've waited over a week for you; you can wait a couple of hours."

He snorted, arms sliding into opposite sleeves, and tried to ignore the snicker from his brother, before the hanyou was called away by his wife, to fetch more arrows that had rolled down the hill. As Inuyasha left, Lucidity came to stand in front of the daiyoukai, who continued to eye her in mute displeasure at being set aside for the sake of tending to sick or injured humans. Yet, he should not be so surprised; it had been this way for months, every time they completed a search of the land for Princes who never showed their faces, let alone traces of their auras. After a search, after a meeting with the patrolling vipers, after a battle against an opponent who was ultimately unworthy, Lucidity always wanted to return to the village, with the rare exception of choosing the Isle every handful of weeks. And their visits had been gradually increasing in length, from spending a few days to a week, then two weeks. By now, this was Lucidity's third week straight of staying in the village and she did not seem inclined to leaving just yet. Sesshomaru was not irritated by this. She had allies here, it was safer, and it was easier to find her. He was merely...confused. 

Just as he was confused when she suddenly took hold of his wrist. Without a word, she lifted his arm and, smiling up at him, brought his hand to her stomach. He blinked, momentarily bewildered, but did not stop her from moving his hand around until-

Something jabbed at his palm. She covered his hand with hers and pressed down. There was another jab. He stepped closer, hardly conscious of what he was doing, as his hand wandered of its own accord, following a sudden burst of energetic movement that had Lucidity grunting. The single layer of clothing did nothing to hide the onslaught of kicking feet and possibly the jerking of tiny fists. And one word came to mind: strong. Yes, the infant was strong, enough that the internal assault had a Guardian wincing and swearing under her breath. 

"The feet are digging into my ribs," she groaned. And yet, for all her complaining, her smile was not less. "I've been able to feel the baby move for a while now, but it was only in the last couple days that anyone else has been able to feel anything. Sango's daughter was the first, when she was sitting in my lap."

Sesshomaru felt a ripple of annoyance, which he had trouble focusing on when there was another kick against his palm. It was tempting to slip his hand beneath the robes. Better yet, to remove the robes altogether and see for himself. And he had an abrupt image of Lucidity bare and stretched out in the snow, so vivid and unexpected that his fingers twitched with the urge to tear the clothing off then and there. There was a trickle rising in his throat, a low growl, a response that was feral, almost shameful, with the unbidden desire that seized him. Indeed, he decided, he would have her like that, before winter was over, before the pigments of her skin and hair could change. The cold might bother her, as it did him at times, but would have no ill effects. He would take her like that, let their body heat melt the snow around them. Tonight. Before the sun could set. He peered up at the sky, at the ball of light already declining, edging towards the horizon. The humans could wait, or do without her entirely. He would give her no choice, not this time, and snatched her by the wrist. 

With a gasp, Lucidity fell against him. For a heartbeat, he was completely bewildered; he had not had a chance to so much as tug on her arm. Yet confusion immediately gave way to comprehension as he became aware of the rumbling earth beneath his feet and heard the cries of alarm from the miko and hanyou. He made to reach for Lucidity, but his arms were greeted by empty air as she tore off, leaving little beyond a faint scent and footprints in her wake. He went after her, wondering where she was going, what she knew, and noting that she was leading him out of the village. On the outskirts, beyond abandoned and crumbling huts, up a familiar winding creek, and farther still, until he saw the fence, saw the crevice that disfigured the ground, and saw the rising smoke. 

And even as he came to a stop beside Lucidity, a weapon gleaming in her hand, the fence began to quiver. The wood cracked, the sutras burned, and the entire barrier disintegrated down to the last sliver. His hand closed over the hilt of Bakusaiga, but Lucidity glanced at him and gave a sharp shake of the head. With a jolt of understanding, he unsheathed Tenseiga instead, just in time for the first creature of the Underworld to come crawling out of rift. 

Distorted and crude imitations, unfit to be so much as named. It was as if nature had performed a cruel joke, by tearing apart humans, animals, and even insects, and then sewn them back together. A braying horse with mad, rolling eyes was attached to a decrepit body of a man and looked too large to be supported by so frail a frame. And yet it lumbered upright on hoofed feet and swung a jagged, two-sided ax. A headless female with the body of a snake slithered through the snow, the sex marked only by withered, ancient breasts. Mutated rats and birds. A preying mantis larger than he that seemed to be molting its very skin off. Skittering, squealing, roaring, cackling. Rotted flesh and bones. Skeletons were emerging, rattling, and brandishing ancient, sometimes unfamiliar weapons. Then putrid corpses with clinging flesh, lumbering and twisting unnaturally, decked in old armor, dragging swords and spears and more. 

Laughter bubbled up from the bowels of the Underworld that continued to disgorge its endless horde of dead. Yet that was a fleeting concern to be addressed later. The dead were coming faster than he and Lucidity could cut down. Combined as their efforts were, too many broke through, crawling, galloping, stumbling, and sprinting towards the village. A burst of power from the Guardian had only a brief affect in slowing their numbers. And even though the added aid of Kagome and Inuyasha momentarily turned the fight in their favor, a trembling cacophony of howls emitted from the rift and the ground split apart, widened, and started to sink into the dark smoke to whatever fate awaited below. 

"Dammit! How is this happening? What-Shit, shit, SHIT! Not now, not now!" 

Sesshomaru shot a quick glance towards the hanyou up ahead and was jarred to see the great Fang shrinking, becoming dormant, until Inuyasha held nothing but a rusty, useless sword. And he was forced to sheathe Tessaiga as he dodged the ax of the horse, turning to slice it with his claws at the last moment. Bits and pieces rained over the ground as Kagome ran up to him. 

"Inuyasha! The sun is setting. It's the night of the new moon! We have to get you back to the village." 

"Like hell I'm leaving you here!"

"You're going to get yourself killed!" 

"Both of you, back to the village!" Lucidity had darted around the pair, a trail of energy following her, reducing the encroaching creatures to scattered ashes. "Set up the barrier magic. Keep everyone inside." 

The next moment, Sesshomaru lost track of them. The horde was starting to overwhelm. The rift was extending, splintering in too many directions, growing beyond containment, beyond their control. The power of Tenseiga was burning in his hand and the flashes of attacks from Lucidity were searing streaks of light across his vision. When he looked again, the miko and hanyou were gone, and Lucidity was at his side, pulling him by the arm. He allowed himself to be led away, the pulse of rising power on his heels, followed by the buffeting winds and torrential gales. And when Lucidity stopped, so did he, turning to peer out across the field. The horde was being driven back. The winds had encircled them, uprooting trees, knocking the creatures towards the smoking pits or shredded them apart completely. And yet for every one that was destroyed, dozens more emerged, to be caught up and brought down. For now, the Underworld had been stopped. For now, the village was safe. For now, they could breathe; but it could not last forever. 

"Do you have a way to stop this?" asked Lucidity, her hair a wild and unruly mass caught up in the wind. "You sealed the Underworld once before, when So'unga opened it."

"Tessaiga was necessary in that feat," Sesshomaru admitted. "Why do you not close it, woman? You did once before."

"For a gateway that I opened!"

There was something desperate, something frightened in her gaze, in the way she spoke that made him scrutinize her closely, and an inkling stirred in the back of his mind. "You already know how," he accused, and her eyes, already glassy with fear, widened. "Why do you hesitate? What are you not telling me?"

In an anxious, unconscious gesture, she covered her mouth with a hand, biting down the thumbnail, and glanced at the rift, at the creatures writhing and battling for freedom. "I...I can," she whispered behind trembling fingers, as though afraid to be heard. "I can close it. But I...I would have to...."

"Have to what, woman? Out with it!"

"I'd have to go into the earth," she said in a rush. "I'd have to break down my form and-"

"NO!" He gave no regard to the volume of his own voice as he dropped Tenseiga and seized her by the wrists, yanking her around to face him. He was struck with a fury so pure, so blinding, that he almost didn't recognize the other emotion that grappled with his temper, an emotion he had no patience or need of. "That is an unacceptable plan. It is out of the question! Can you not detain the beasts until dawn?" 

And yet, as though to mock the stupidity of such a question, there was a renewed quaking beneath their feet, and the howling laughter of the Underworld was deafening as the rift tore into their world with greater ferocity, taking with it trees and its first, albeit empty hut. The high currents of wind kept the horde at bay, but did nothing to stop the fissures from spreading, from issuing forth more smoke, and would soon unleash another wave of the dead. And, like an unseen hand, the rift was stretching outward with a single-minded determination, reaching, clawing, for the village, for Rin and the others hiding behind the barrier. A barrier that had never been tested against such a threat. 

"We don't have that kind of time!" Lucidity exclaimed. "I can't contain it like this. Let me go!" 

But his grip only tightened. "No! I will not allow it!" 

"I don't want to! Believe me, I don't! If you have any alternatives, tell me, Sesshomaru. Tell me now! Otherwise, I don't have a choice!" 

Again, he felt that emotion. That unbearable, worthless emotion! He held fast to it, controlled it, let it fuel his anger, let it scorch and ignite the archaic lineage in his veins, let it bleed into his eyes, let his claws and fangs lengthen, and the beast inside raised its head. There had to be another way! This could not be the only option they had, the only option she had. He could not accept that there was no other choice. 

"TELL ME!" Lucidity screamed. "Give me something, anything! Please, Sesshomaru!"

The anguish was raw and open on her face; she was terrified. And he had nothing for her. No answer. No solution. No solace. And, in his silence, she understood this. He had a glimpse. Fleeting, but it was there. A resolution. A determination. It took hardly a breath, less than a heartbeat, before she broke his grip and pushed him aside. He grabbed at her, the Underworld roaring in his ears, the horde screaming for release, and the smoke threatening to blind. He never saw the attack. He knew her touch, knew the restraint only she would show him in the heat of battle, but was conscious of nothing but the taste of blood in his mouth as he collided with the ground. Breath knocked from his body, sense knocked from his mind, his awareness spun away, nearly out of his control, until he forced himself upright at the protest of every muscle and bone, forced himself to focus and managed to see the distorted outline of a lone, female figure disappear into the smoke of the rift.

His feet were not his own. His legs were not his own, no more than his body was his own, as he stood, supported by weakened limbs that would betray him. There was madness here. There was naught that could be comprehended. He, Sesshomaru, could not understand how so much could go so wrong in so little time. Could it be possible that he and Lucidity had been at the top of a hill this day, intent upon the company of one another? Could it be possible that he had had nothing more on his mind than seeing her in the snow? Or that, for the first time, he had felt the movement of the life inside her?

In the near future, the daiyoukai would blame his disconnection on the head injury. Later, he would tell himself that he was not trapped by his own thoughts, by his own.... That he was not trapped at all. He would rationalize that a potential skull fracture was the cause of not noticing what was happening, that something was changing. The noise was less. The bodiless laughter had ceased. The fissures were no longer expanding, but retracting, sealing. The smoke thinned. The winds had stopped. The horde was screaming, writhing, slithering, racing for the shrinking rift. The earth itself was coming together. The chasm was being sealed, as though it had never been; and yet the taint remained for those who could feel.

Bones. Ash.

With numbed fingers, Sesshomaru picked up and sheathed Tenseiga, his eyes upon the dissolving horde. Dimly, from another lifetime, he recalled what had once been said about most creatures from the Underworld being unable to survive for long after a rift had been closed. Days at most? How weak had this army been, to perish so quickly? The threat was in their numbers, then; in the Underworld itself. More importantly, however, if the rift was closed, where was-?

A miserable, plaintive moan, crippled with an unmistakable sob, echoed from behind. He turned on a sharp heel, fur and silk swirling around him, just in time for a white figure to collapse into a heap of robes and tangled hair. How she had managed to maintain consciousness for this long, he didn't know, and felt only a passing gratitude that she had not fallen into the pit with the dead as he rushed forward, dropping to the ground with enough momentum that a knee bumped her shoulder. She didn't react, didn't stir, even when he gathered her to him. Her head fell back on his arm, mouth open; she was completely and utterly unresponsive, but alive. Breathing and alive.

But he could not breathe. Not with relief. Not when he saw the stains. Dark and ominous, soaking through the white robes, like the heat of a spreading infection, the blood was drenching her legs, seeping out from between her thighs.

Chapter Text

Patterns of dappled sunlight were an unusual and perplexing greeting. It was the wrong season for a canopy to be so lush and green. And the leaves did not resemble pine, cedar, or other conifers that were not dormant during winter. The branches, so rich in foliage but layered with heavy snow, went against nature itself. And, what was more, had the sun not just been setting? Now, the great ball of light was high overhead, marking the time as midday. What had happened? Why had so much time been lost? And how much time precisely? 

Something creaked and shuffled, just out of sight. There was a rustling, the clearing of a throat, and suddenly a face darted into view, though it was upside down. Silver hair, golden eyes, and ears twitching with curiosity, the face leaned in close. The movements were so quick and the world so confusing with its wrong seasons and lost times and overall frightening lack of logic that, for an instant, memories and people were forgotten and her arm swung out, colliding with the face that invoked such anxiety. 

A yelp.

A crash.

And Lucidity bolted upright as images of the other evening returned in a flood, brought about by the spitting, swearing voice of an angry hanyou. Mind spinning, she peered down at the red-cladded figure and the woman beside him, and wanted to speak, to call out an apology or ask what had happened or...something. Yet, before she could utter a word, the branch beneath her shuddered, began to stretch, and the Hahaoya no Shikyu lowered her to the ground. She intended to speak then, but the moment she slid off the branch, she realized something was wrong. Her legs would not support her weight, not completely, and she stumbled, catching herself on a tall root. There was a heaviness throughout her body, a stiffness. Her muscles were sore, as if they had been worked too long and too hard and had not been given a chance to recover. Her back protested upon straightening, and though she felt drained, she was quietly alert, if not bewildered, as she observed the two in front of her. 

Inuyasha was holding his head in both hands, Kagome at his side, while he growled and rubbed at a spot. "What is wrong with you? That hurt," he grumbled. 

At least that meant she had decent enough strength, if not her full range. "I'm sorry. I was.... You startled me. I don't think I was...completely aware. I'm still...." She looked around, at the empty courtyard and marbled palace, at the magnificent picturesque of winter beauty. Multiple tracks blemished the otherwise flawless blanket of snow, cutting a path from the veranda to the tree and back again. She could see where Kagome and Inuyasha had broken away from the path to come closer to the Hahaoya no Shikyu. And there were Jaken's two-toed footprints, along with another set of tracks that diverged entirely and led out of the courtyard and into the forest. Next to these footprints, the top layer of snow had been disturbed by something that had been dragged along, and she immediately recognized the trail of the mokomoko. 

"Where is Sesshomaru? And...and why are you two...? Why are any of us even here? What happened?" 

Kagome and Inuyasha exchanged a quick glance, looking both puzzled and uneasy. Finally, Kagome took a step towards Lucidity, her expression guarded. "What...exactly do you remember?" 

"The Underworld," Lucidity answered at once, brow furrowed, and ran a hand through her hair. "The gateway where the lion had come through was breached and the dead were pouring out. You," she pointed at Inuyasha, "were turning human and couldn't use Tessaiga, so you and Kagome went back-" 

A cold, nauseous wave of horror rushed over her as the memories, at last, slid into place and completed the fragmented picture, answered so many questions, and nearly caused her to cry out when she realized what she'd done, what she'd been forced to do! Numb hands flew to her stomach as she looked down, terrified at what she may see or, worse yet, may not see. Yet her midriff was still swollen, still firm. But there was-!

Heart pounding, throat tight, she grabbed at her robes. Blood...yes, definitely blood, but old and brown; no one had changed her clothes. And a visible pregnancy did not mean that the baby hadn't.... She looked around again, panic eating at the edges of her mind. "Where is Sesshomaru?" she asked again, feeling more desperate, more frightened with every passing second. "Where is he?!"

"We don't know," said Kagome at once, startled by the outburst. "We came out here to see if you were awake and he was already gone. Inuyasha can go look for him."

The hanyou gave a snort at being volunteered, but did not protest; his lack of argument was a small reflection on the situation. No, it was more than that. He wanted to help! Wanted to help her, Lucidity. Yet, when he turned to leave, she hurried forward and caught him by the arm. "Wait! You! You listen," she said, thoughts churning so wildly that she couldn't get the right words out. "Please, Inuyasha."

"Wha-? What are you talking about? Listen for what?" he demanded as he shook himself free.

"A heartbeat! Listen for a heartbeat!"

Confusion replaced irritation before shifting to dawning comprehension on the hanyou's face. "Is that why you're crying for Sesshomaru?" he asked, and didn't scoff when she nodded.

There was no argument, not from Inuyasha nor the gravely silent Kagome, but there was a brief hesitation before Inuyasha crouched down and tilted an ear towards Lucidity's stomach, just as he had done months ago. Lucidity's eyes were fixed upon him, hardly aware that she had her hands clasped tightly together, covering her mouth. Her breathing sounded too loud and the Isle too quiet. Kagome was too still, too pale with apprehension. And Inuyasha was tense, shifting in the snow, letting out a grunt that could not be interpreted, followed by an abrupt sigh that she most definitely did not want to interpret. She could feel the color-if there was any-draining from her face as he rose, arms folded within his sleeves, furred ears flicking in their nest of hair. She pressed her hands to her mouth, eyes growing hot, her vision glazing.

"No more changing forms," declared the hanyou. "Not until spring."

"Inuyasha," the miko breathed, "what...?"

"Their brat is fine. The heartbeat's strong and-the fuck, Lucidity! Knock it off!"

Yet Lucidity, who could not and did not want to stop herself, had flung her arms around Inuyasha's neck and had no intention of releasing him. She didn't mean to burst into tears and she certainly didn't mean to blubber all over her brother-in-law, but what other reaction could she have? She was drawn and stressed and hurting from head-to-toe and wishing desperately for some sort of reprieve that she clung to the one person in the area who gave that spark of comfort, of confirming that her worst fear had not come to pass.

"Get a hold of yourself! Crazy woman, let go!" Hands were yanking on her arms, digging into her skin, and, though she wept for a bit longer, eventually she relented. The world was a watery blur as she felt Inuyasha push her from behind, albeit gently, towards the hazy figure of his wife. "Kagome, take her inside. I'm going to look for Sesshomaru."

An arm slid through hers. "Hurry back!" Kagome called out, then softer, "Come on. Let's get you a bath and some fresh clothes."

The first thing Lucidity noticed, after wiping dry her eyes, was how busy it was inside the palace. Not since the early days had she seen so much activity. Servants were rushing about the corridors, looking excited, sometimes harassed, and most of the time laden with a variety of burdens. Linens and other fresh bedding, lanterns, bed warmers, containers that smelled of charcoal and oil, metal tongs, chamber pots, and even a tea set being whisked away on a tray. With vague curiosity, Lucidity watched the tea-tray servant disappear around the corner. Who was that for? Sesshomaru didn't drink any. Inuyasha had gone to look for him and Kagome was right here. Jaken, she decided, though she couldn't understand why he would want tea; he was usually too anxious when either Sesshomaru or Lucidity were hurt to sit still, let alone eat or a drink anything.

There was so much unnecessary bustling going on for just a few guests. But she never questioned any of the passing servants, reasoning for herself that they were starved for an excuse to be so active; she hadn't been back in over a month, maybe two, after all. And the servants never offered any explanations, merely bowed their respectful greetings. Only when Kagome caught the attention of one did a servant actually stop to exchange words, but immediately went on her way to fetch the bathing supplies Kagome asked for, which were waiting, along with clean robes, by the time the two women entered the hot springs.

To Lucidity's surprise, the miko joined her in the water and attempted to keep up a flow of conversation on not-so-serious topics. She remarked on the hot springs themselves, saying how lucky Lucidity was to have her own private access, how it was such a relief to be able to bathe, that she hadn't had a chance for a couple days, that she was certain that Inuyasha would find Sesshomaru quickly and the brothers would be back soon, and so on. And yet, when Lucidity did not reciprocate beyond a handful of words, the chatter eventually slowed, then ceased altogether. Lucidity was too distracted, too preoccupied, with a knot of anxiety that she couldn't be rid of, and inwardly cringed when she saw the old blood trickling down her legs. She wished, almost feverishly, that the baby would kick, just so she could feel for herself the truth of Inuyasha's words.

"I think we've been here long enough," Kagome announced after a short while. "Inuyasha should be back with Sesshomaru soon, if they're not already waiting for us. I asked the servant to bring a choice of clothes to your room for us. Do you mind if I borrow some while mine are washed?"

Lucidity shook her head and, in silence, she and Kagome dried and dressed into the plain, cotton robes, leaving behind their dirty clothes for the servants to collect and clean; though, Lucidity had no intention of wearing those bloodied garments again.

She couldn't quite put into words, not even to herself, this persistent wretchedness. Or perhaps it was that she did not want to acknowledge the reasons for why she felt this way. The events of the attack kept playing over and over in her head like a bad movie reel, and she kept wondering, kept searching, for something that could have been done differently, some sort of action that could have been taken to prevent her from making such a folly choice. With a shudder that thankfully went unnoticed, Lucidity recalled her most recent nightmare, the bits that she could remember clearly, at least. Had it simply been her fears playing out as they had done before in dreams or had it been an omen? Would her negligence destroy everything? Would others pay the price for her decisions, as the Guardian of the North had paid?

Inuyasha, nor Sesshomaru, made an appearance on the trek to Lucidity's chambers. There was no doubt in her mind that the daiyoukai was angry; he would have remained vigilant until she awoke, otherwise. He'd argued with her, struggled with her, and she had struck him down. How could he feel anything but fury with her? Disgust even, or worse? She'd put their child in danger. She hadn't considered any other options. The decision had been too rushed, too rash, too irresponsible. No matter what she had considered in the heat of the moment, she knew she should have had better judgment. Had she not been the one who told Sesshomaru that the safety of their child was of the utmost importance, and, regardless of what happened, the baby was the one who mattered?

Inukimi had been right; Lucidity did not know what it meant to be a mother. 

Trapped in this vein of thought, it was only in passing that she noticed they had entered her chambers, warmed by a fire burning in the grate. She hardly spared the den a glance, but followed Kagome through the sliding door, pass the alcove, and under the archway into the bedroom. Clean and orderly as always, her eyes roamed over the room that was comforting in its familiarity and safety, and yet somehow surreal, as though she was a stranger in her own home. Her attention lingered on the sword and dagger, forgotten gifts from Sango, and on the ankh she could probably never bring herself to wear again, all of it displayed, like some closed chapter in her life. What would be next? 

"Oh! This is beautiful!" 

A black kimono decorated with white cranes and spotted with purple flowers hung in Kagome's hands when Lucidity glanced over. The miko beamed at her, then selected, from the assortment of clothes laid out on the bed, a bright red obi and held it against the kimono, looking at Lucidity for confirmation on such an ideal match. 

"Are you...trying to distract me with girly topics?"

Kagome's smile took on a mischievous quality. "Well, we can't very well wear what we have on out in public, can we? Here, let's find something for you. We can adjust an obi for your belly or maybe there are some hakama in here that we can tie above it."

Lucidity, however, was walking around to the far side of the bed, where she selected a garment of dark emerald that had already caught her eye amongst the furs. The material was a whisper to the touch, as all these clothes were, like air woven into fabric. It was a tunic dress, cinched directly below the bust and plissé in its crinkled style. Thin gold chains held the clothing together at the shoulders and would leave arms, chest, and back exposed. In fact...most of her would be exposed.

"Eeto, that is the wrong color for the season," came Kagome's tentative discouragement. 

Lucidity ran a hand down the dress, fondling its contours. "I don't care."

"But it's so.... It reveals too much! It isn't appropriate, not even for our time." 

"I don't care." 

Lucidity couldn't understand this whim to be immodest. It didn't stem from any carnal desire or the wish for comfort as the pregnancy progressed. Perhaps it was something more childish, a fit of rebellion, to stand apart from a world that she was already so different from. She honestly did not know, but it gave her no less incentive to strip herself of the cotton robe, while Kagome looked on in dismay.

"Lucidity, it might not even fit. You need maternity clothes. Kimono would be better and it won't upset Sesshomaru like this might. Please, let's find you something...." She trailed off, however, when Lucidity slipped the dress on over her head and tugged it down. Loose, and only slightly snug beneath the breasts, the dress fell over her stomach and there were yards of fabric to spare, which gathered around the floor at her feet. Kagome snapped her mouth shut, a frustrated gleam in her eye. "How on earth is a foreign maternity dress in your wardrobe? Did you make it?" 

"No. Satomi must have; she doted on the pregnant women who lived here, especially towards the end; it's part of what influenced her decision to become mortal. Or she could have had the Sisters make this for her after she became pregnant."

With a huff, Kagome shook her head in defeat. She turned away and, with a rough jerked, pulled out another robe from the selection of clothes, pale in color, to be worn beneath the ebony, bird-decorated kimono. "Will you help me dress?" 

It wasn't until Lucidity had tied the robe into place with cords and was setting the padding that she realized something was amiss. "Where is Rusuban? Usually she would be here by now, doing this." 

"She's been busy, like the other girls. You've only been asleep for a day and a half." 

Lucidity immediately recalled the bustling servants as she selected another cord while Kagome drew on the kimono. "Busy with what? Are Sango and Miroku here? The children too?"

"Yes. And Rin and Jaken, the dragons, and many more. The villagers have been showing up almost on the hour. Mostly women, children, and the elderly, but some men are here, too, to keep watch over the families. The attack has them scared, so they took your offer for shelter on the Isle. I'm starting to worry we will run out of space and supplies. They've been bringing food and other belongings, but I don't know if it will be enough."

For a brief moment, Lucidity had paused in her work, taken aback by the news after Kaede had so stubbornly spouted that most of the villagers would never abandon their home. Maybe it was true and there was only a small portion who had traveled here. "I'll check with Rusuban about the accommodations," she said as she resumed wrapping the obi around Kagome's middle. "I've been wondering for a while if we could connect the Isle to the village, to travel both ways; I'll see if I can make that happen." 

There was a lapse in conversation, during which Lucidity plucked and tugged and knotted the obi securely around Kagome's middle, so preoccupied with her own thoughts that she didn't notice the fidgeting at first, not until the miko spoke.

"I'm amazed no one was killed." Her voice was a frightened whisper. "Some of the dead made it to the village, but it wasn't much for me and Sango to take care of. And when the barrier went up, we were completely hidden, but could still see and hear what was happening. I don't know which was more terrifying: having seen it for myself or listening to it and not knowing.... And when Sesshomaru came back, he was.... I've never seen him so worked up. He was yelling for Jaken outside the barrier-because Jaken had the hair to call the ferry-and he looked so furious. But he can be like Inuyasha; the more worried he is, the angrier he becomes. And he was so...so...scary." She shivered at the memory. "I could feel his energy, like he was about to lose control; even Inuyasha was nervous and wanted to stay out of his way. I was ready to tell Sesshomaru to bring you to Kaede when I saw that you were bleeding, but Inuyasha stopped me; it was a good thing, too, because I didn't even think about Hahaoya no Shikyu and how it can heal. It was all Sesshomaru; he will be so relieved when he finds out the baby survived."

Relieved? Yes, she supposed that would be accurate. Relieved and rightfully furious. How much worse it could have been, too, if the baby hadn't survived. He would be beyond enraged. Beyond forgiveness. If her actions had killed their child, it would be the end. Of them, their union, her will to go on. Without the baby, without Sesshomaru, she had nothing. She'd have no drive, no spirit, no reason to fight. Let the gods take her and death be damned!

The taste of tears was on her tongue before she covered her face and before Kagome turned around to wrap her in the embrace of comforting arms. Lucidity clutched at the miko, sobbing like an undisciplined child, her body aching, her chest cold, and her stomach in knots of nausea. Kagome held her close, stroked her hair, and kept murmuring with that unwavering, sometimes irritating ability to be so damn kind and soothing.

"Shhh, shhh. Everything is okay. The worst is over. The village is safe and no one is hurt and your baby is just fine. I'm sure Sesshomaru will be here any moment. And after you've had some more rest, you can focus on your work. You can find out what was behind the attack and meet with the other Guard-"

"Is your perception so addled that you cannot see that an army of the dead would commanded by the Princes of Death?"

The two women broke apart at the sound of a new voice and Lucidity hastily wiped at her face, even as more tears escaped. As Kagome had promised, there Sesshomaru stood in the archway, his expression unpleasant, a thin frown on his lips. His eyes swept over them with an air of disapproval, then came to rest on the miko.

"Am I to understand you correctly? The infant suffered no ill effects?"

"Inuyasha said the heartbeat is strong; Lucidity had him listen."

Sesshomaru moved into the room, a handful of steps, and it wasn't until he spoke that it became obvious he'd done so to clear the exit. "Get out."

Kagome's eyes narrowed as she set her hands on her hips. "You know, after all this time, you could be a bit nicer, Sesshomaru," she sniffed, but marched from the room just the same. A moment later, her voice called from the den, "Since I know you two will want some privacy, I'm closing both sets of doors."

The rolling grind of the door sliding shut was not dissimilar from being sealed inside a tomb, which Lucidity was not entirely unfamiliar with. She stared at the archway Kagome had disappeared through-caring, thoughtful, and utterly clueless Kagome-and bit down a sigh before chancing a glance towards Sesshomaru. Yet he had already migrated to a corner of the room between the bed and wall, where he was propping his swords upright. Lucidity knew what that meant and, sure enough, he started to undo the sash. She couldn't fathom why he was undressing, unless he intended to sleep or visit the springs and was meaning to leave his belongings here. But by chance it was the former, she began clearing the bed and hanging the extra clothes over the divider on the far side of the room, doing what she could to ignore the daiyoukai.

In spite of her efforts, however, on the final trip when she was laden with the last of the garments, she bumped right into Sesshomaru as he came around the side of the bed and the clothes tumbled out of her arms. His hand closed over her just above the elbow the second she began to recoil, and the firm grip kept her from so much as budging a muscle. Yet now that she was caught, she couldn't bring herself to move, to even lift her head and certainly could not meet his gaze. Not that she was given a choice in the matter. As he had so often done when she didn't cooperate, he took her by the chin and tilted her face up.

The muscles of her neck initially bunched and strained against the movement, but she surrendered without much of a fuss in the end. Her eyes burned with stubbornness as they remained firmly pointed at his mouth, a smooth line that conveyed so little in the ways of expression right then. But when he shifted closer, her eyes betrayed her and darted upward. And the shock of meeting that golden gaze, when she'd been doing everything in her power not to, made her flinch and turn away. She could feel the outline of his thumb pressing against her teeth as it dug into her cheek. He forced her head back into place, and her tears, ever so close to the surface, spilled out in steady rivulets. 

There was a change then. Lines deepened in his face. A heavy crease formed between his brows and his mouth grew hard, pulled down, until his lips drew back altogether. Teeth clenched and canines sharp, the anger that blossomed was expected, but no less chilling as it lit his molten eyes. Inch-by-inch, the perfect control of the youkai lord was unraveling. She could feel it, dancing across her skin, a shadow of what Kagome had described: the rawness of his power that could flay flesh from bone.

And then he grabbed her. 

He filled his arms of her. Eyes wide and body stiff, she stood there, irresolute and beyond confused, to the point that she even felt panicked. She couldn't understand. This wasn't right! He should be angry, livid, merciless! And yet he...he was.... This didn't make any sense! His arms were so tight that the muscles seemed to be quivering. But that couldn't be! It wasn't him. He would never! Baffled, and practically frightened in her panic, her hands came up to his chest, and she was prepared to shove him away, to grapple with him again if necessary, until warm breath caressed her skin. His lips were against her ear and she could hear every heavy exhale through his nose that billowed through her hair and seemed to speak for him, seemed to reveal secrets that could never be said aloud. What those secrets were, however, were too forbidden to so much as acknowledge, let alone utter. 

Lucidity couldn't bring herself to tear away from his warmth, to be so callous as to fling him from her. There was something here that he needed, something he was too proud to admit, even to himself. Laying her head on his chest, she closed her eyes, and a few more stray tears escaped in a sense of finality. She became docile, letting the events of the past days sink in, and the drain of exhaustion echoed throughout her body. The aches that the hot springs had briefly alleviated were coming back and she sagged against Sesshomaru, knowing he would support her weight.

How long they stood there, she wasn't certain. Without words, without actions, a simple embrace was all that was necessary. There was no heated battle of tongues, no shedding of clothes, no apologies given or demanded. So...so simple. And they would never know which of them would have ended it, whether she would break first or him. No other soul came barging in or so much as knocked or called through the door.

It was a kick.

The hard jab, right into a rib yet again, made her jerk in surprise, and then she groaned, the last bit of tension slipping away, the last ounce of uncertainty assuaged. Sesshomaru stepped back, holding her by the shoulders, and looked at her quizzically. She offered him a tentative smile and guided one of his hands to her stomach as she had done the other day. To her consternation, his brows knitted together once more. He didn't appear at all pleased and pulled his hand back when the baby kicked a second time, a scowl on his lips that she couldn't comprehend. But when he made to step away, she caught him by the wrist. Her grip was light, but he didn't move. The creases in his expression disappeared, became indifferent, but there was a subtle tightness in his jaw that didn't go unnoticed. 

"What is it?" Lucidity asked, and saw the muscle in his cheek flex as he gritted his teeth. And it became increasingly obvious, as she shifted closer, that he was keeping his gaze resolutely focused on another point of the room. After all this time with the daiyoukai, it was not so much unnerving as it was...strange to see him so bothered by something. The tables were turned, now, and she was the one who slid her hand over his cheek and forced him to look at her her. His eyes were hard with anger, but no part of her flinched. Regardless of what she had so resolutely believed earlier, she was not the one he was furious with. Was it the Princes then? The creatures of the Underworld? She couldn't put her finger on it. "Sesshomaru...talk to me?" 

At first, he didn't reply, but reached up and grabbed her hand, drawing it down. Yet, rather than let go, he turned her hand over, palm up, and held it in both of his. The raised scar of Mother's mark was as pale as the rest of her, with the barest cast of shadow that shaped its outline. A year it had been since the mark last burned and she hardly gave it more than a passing thought any longer. Sesshomaru, however, was another matter.

"The one who bears this," he said, "should be deserving of the honor."

The words were a hard blow to the chest, and she snatched her hand back, folding it over her stomach, trying not to stagger. "What are you talking about? I-"

His head shifted to the side, hair falling across his face and eyes hidden beneath bangs. "Your Mother chose wrong."

"What are you saying? That She made a mistake?"

"Is it not obvious?"

Lucidity let herself drop onto the edge of the bed, her legs suddenly too weak, too numb, and her mind too boggled. "I don't understand.... How could you say that after...? Why not just let me cry in peace if you're just going to-"

"I am not talking about you, woman!" he snapped, and she jumped at the harsh exclamation, gaping up at him with her mouth ajar. "The Mother made a mistake in safeguarding my existence, in naming me your Protector. I am the one who is at fault for what happened. You begged me for another means of defeating the Underworld and I had none to give. Do you understand the shame of it? You were forced to make a decision of great risk and I could do nothing to prevent it. I am not...."

He couldn't bring himself to finish, but stood in front of her, hands fisted at his sides, a seething tower of rage that had no direction and no outlet. In a way, she'd been right: the daiyoukai was, indeed, furious all this time, but with himself. And she didn't need to hear what else was going through his mind. Now that she knew his humiliating secret, a quiet resolve was settling over her, an oddly calming thing that helped clear her mind. She gazed up at her lord husband, at the normally stoic and collected firstborn of Inu no Taisho, who had always been so confident in his power, in his position, that many could never believe, let alone imagine, that he suffered from anything as mundane and imperfect as self-doubt. It made her ache for him. Not physically, not sexually. No, she wanted...more.

Without a word, she extended a hand out to him, and wasn't at all surprised when he sneered and turned his back on her. "You can't leave," she declared. "You're stuck with us."

"I have no intention of leaving, idiot woman."

"Then face me," was the soft, albeit firm order. His shoulders were stiff, his back a solid rod that refused to bend, and she tasted his internal struggle, the proud stubbornness that would not allow him to yield so easily. But there were times when he obeyed, times when he would lay there and put himself at her mercy, or lower himself to his knees. And now he returned to the bed, to stop in front of her, waiting in silence to hear what she had to say. "If you have no intention of abandoning us, but still believe that you're unfit to be my Protector, then what are you going to do about it? What is your solution?"

His brows rose and it appeared that he was unimpressed with something. "To become the strongest; you know this."

"But you haven't been successful; there are none here to pit yourself against who are powerful enough."

"It is how it has always been done."

"Then you need to think of something else. We haven't seen him in a while, but maybe Myoga knows of some legends we haven't unearthed. An ancient beast or artifact that can help you unleash your full potential and beyond that."

He blinked at her, and this time there was nothing to suggest he was unimpressed. He lingered there, irresolute, before seating himself beside her. The mokomoko tickled her arm as he shrugged it off and swept the mass behind him. "Are you familiar with the Shikon no Tama and the ones who sought it?" he asked suddenly, and she nodded. "Then you know I was not among those fools; I will not rely on the power of an artifact to enhance my abilities."

"What about the Tessaiga?"

Annoyance flashed across his face. "That was a different matter. By right, my father's sword should have been mine. But I no longer have need of it, and the hanyou has proven himself an adequate master of our father's Fang. No, I will not seek out an artifact; it is a hollow means to an end." 

"Only an ancient beast then? What if that isn't an option? Must you be so stubborn?"

He leaned close then, his hand resting between them, a challenge in his narrowed eyes. "And nor do I wish to seek out that flea for advice; he is my brother's retainer and has little regard for me."

"You do know this isn't just about you, right?"

"You are mine to protect, woman; both of you. I will do what is necessary, sacrifice what I must, but I will do so on my terms. Is that clear?"

For a split second, she was keen on arguing her point and opened her mouth, only to snap it shut just as quickly when it occurred to her that there was no reason to make any point. "Fine, have it your way." His brow arched skeptically. "I trust you, Sesshomaru. I trust that any decision you make will be for us."

"Are you trying to manipulate me, woman?"

She shook her head. "No, not right now."

"Asking Myoga does not appeal to me, Lucidity, but I will not stop you if that is what you wish to do. I was not opposed to bargaining with the likes of Kaidame when there was need; and I have no complaints about the outcome of his advice."

A smile split her lips and she couldn't stop herself from nuzzling his shoulder, pushing against him until he conceded with a growl. His arm folded around her and she molded herself into his warmth. And yet, before either of them could relax, he suddenly straightened, like a predator who had spotted his mark.

"What is it?"

"Kaidame...." he repeated.

She could feel the tension in the daiyoukai's arm. "What of him? He's dead-"

"But the knowledge he hoarded remains."

Chapter Text

A gust of wind tugged at the hood of her winter shawl, a sleeveless wrap which covered her from the waist up. Lucidity drew the auburn material more securely around her shoulders. The air was thinner up here, the bite of the frosty season colder than a devil's heart, and, standing here on a familiar precipice, she was glad for the last minute push from Kagome to snatch the shawl from Satomi's wardrobe, even if the miko had had ulterior motives in suggesting something for the weather.

The torii was as cracked and rotted as she remembered. Vines and moss covered the ancient arches from top to bottom, and reminded her of photographs of abandoned towns where nature had reclaimed the land. Road signs swallowed by trees, streets crumbled and eroded, buildings of shattered glass in slow decay, and animals making their homes where people had once roamed. It made her curious, and she was certain that if she sifted through Satomi's memories, she would find ones that pertained to an era of fallen and forgotten empires.

Yet she did not have the luxury of idle curiosity. And though the memories would be put to use today, it was to serve the more pressing matter of what had brought them here. Sesshomaru had not wanted to wait. Apart from taking a night of much needed rest, not having slept since before he had ventured to find the fabled god of the mountain, he'd been most impatient and made no pretense of hiding this fact. There had been no chance for Lucidity to look in on the villagers, to visit with Miroku or Sango, or do much of anything, aside from touching base with Rusuban. As it turned out, however, Rusuban did not need her input. The old crone was the head of household and Keeper of the Isle for a reason; organizing the servants and seeing to the needs of their guests were as natural to her as breathing.

The only use Lucidity was, in any respect, was finally forging a pathway between the Isle and the village. And yet this was also done with Rusuban's help. With a mixture of theories, memories, instinct, and some much needed soil and herbs from the land of the village, the people were now able to travel freely between the two without the necessity of hair or blood-soaked cloth, but merely with the Guardian's permission and the power of the Hahaoya no Shikyu. And Lucidity made a mental note to collect samples from other parts of the country-the world if so desired-to create more direct links of travel from the Isle and reduce the number of days it would take to reach such destinations. Which was the reason she, Sesshomaru, Jaken, and the dragons had reached Mount Fukuro in record time. They had gone from the Isle to the village and from there on Oona to the late Seer's home.

There was much that she had forgotten about her old life, minor details, such as the taste of food, the faces and names of people not yet living, or certain conveniences she had learned to do without. The speed of travel, however, was not one of those details. What had once taken hours, now took days, and days to weeks and weeks to months. Even as the Guardian, she was limited and looked forward to implementing her own mode of travel. If not by vehicle or airplane for many more centuries, then by water. The Isle could work as a sort of transit center, and it would be a vast improvement that not even Sesshomaru could complain about, in spite of how long it could potentially take to build. Not that she believed he would-

"Where is your head, woman? Come!" Jarred from her thoughts, Lucidity's gaze was reproachful as she peered up at the daiyoukai waiting at the top of the stone stairs. "You are the one who insisted on accompanying me," replied Sesshomaru. "If you prefer to stroll through a forest instead, you should have stayed on the Isle."

Lucidity let out a brief, albeit derisive snort of laughter and started to climb the stairs. "As if you could make use of Mount Fukuro without me. Most of the collection is in dead or foreign languages and some of it in Satomi's own hand; I'm the only person in the world who could translate all of it for you."

"Then I suggest that you make yourself useful, woman, or I will force you back to the Isle myself."

"You'd like that, wouldn't you? Having me isolated and all to yourself?"

"The first open assault by the Princes nearly caused a miscarriage. The Isle is the only-"

"I know!" she snapped. "I don't need the reminder. But it's not like I can hide on the Isle forever. Opening the rift seemed to be a test on their part, like when Morstua unleashed his lion. They're bound to attack again."

"And until you give birth, you will leave them to the other Guardians. Or are you so determined to risk our child in battle? Remember the reason we are here. Do not argue on this," he added sharply when she made to speak. "If you claim to trust that my decisions are for your safety and that of the infant, you will do as I say."

"Gods be damned, Sesshomaru, must you-ugh!" She broke off with a seething noise of frustration and pushed past him. "Forget it. Let's go before Jaken comes looking for us." Having leapt prematurely off of Oona's back the moment they had reached Mount Fukuro, she had hoped to merely stretch her legs after so many hours of being airborne, not to have another argument with the daiyoukai. But the hand that descended onto her shoulder let her know that he had other ideas.

"Must I what, Lucidity?"

His tone surprised her. Rather than furious, his words were nothing more than a gentle prodding, and her bubble of anger was quick to disperse; she was so...tired of fighting, after all. With a sigh, she pushed the hood back and glanced over at Sesshomaru. "Must you act like I don't agree with you?"

"You would be willing to return to the Isle?" He was walking around to face her as he spoke, a subtle note of disbelief in his voice. But when she nodded, his eyes narrowed and the disbelief shifted to distrust. "You would stay there, of your own free will, until you give birth? You would not argue against it?" 

"I want to keep the baby safe, Sesshomaru, and I know that the Isle is the safest place in the world right now for us; but I don't like how you are such an ass about it, accusing me of wanting to risk our child. And I worry. My sisters were not here this time. What if it happens again? What am I to do?"

"Protect your own." The daiyoukai loomed closer and his hand disappeared between the folds of the shawl, coming to rest on her stomach. "And let the world burn."

Lucidity closed her eyes at the unbidden rush of memories and smiled with a bitter irony. "I said the same thing to your mother, that she would let the world turn to ash if it meant you lived. And to Inuyasha, that I put the lives of my own above the lives of strangers."

"Then we are in agreement."

"Doesn't mean I like it."

The hand moved, causing the dress to ripple across her skin, and slipped to the small of her back. "Need I remind you that you have also stated the survival of our child is what matters most? You should ask yourself who you are first: a mother or a Guardian?"

"Is that an ultimatum?"

"No." His breath was on her cheek as he urged her close. "It is a reminder of what should sway your choices, as mine have been so swayed since having met you."

His mouth found her ear, traced its edge, her lobe, the line of her jaw, and she shivered, in spite of the heat his body promised. "Jaken is waiting; he might come searching."

"He is my servant; he will wait for as long as I command it."

Damn his appetite! Both hands were beneath the shawl now and his face had burrowed into the curve of her neck, causing the material to slide down her arms. His lips left a hot trail over her throat and, with an impatient tug, the shawl fluttered to the ground. His tongue traced the low neckline of the dress into the dip of ample cleavage as his claws hooked into the chains on her shoulders. And it wasn't long before her breasts were exposed to the winter air and nipples hardened under the caress of a cold breeze. And when a wet mouth closed over one diamond-nub of flesh, she let out such a moan of need, of longing, and buried her fingers into silken strands of silver.

"Gods...and Kagome said you would hate this outfit," she groaned, and the hand moving for an inner thigh paused.

He rubbed her leg through the clothing, the gesture pensive, perhaps indecisive. "I have not had you in weeks, woman. I would make no objections if you were without covering entirely, lying at my feet in the snow; but the miko was not mistaken."

There was a hard nip that made her jump, and then he straightened. Her hands came to rest on the back of his neck as he stared down at her, his gaze lingering here or there, before he reached up and cupped a breast. Gone was the pain from months ago, replaced with these swollen mounds of flesh and darkened areolas that the daiyoukai massaged and teased with nimble fingers. She bit down on her lip as a nipple was plucked and twisted, the skin kneaded and worked, until her knees knocked together and she forgot herself with a breathless moan, its volume aided by the hard mouth that had claimed her neck yet again.

"You are indecent, woman, to reveal what is mine with these robes. And you are also a distraction." There was a rough yank and nerves tightened in her chest as she felt the dress drop around her ankles. "Until I have you, I will be able to focus on little else."

"A pathetic excuse, especially for you. You are better suited for honesty."

With a growl, Sesshomaru pushed her back and back and back again, moving so quickly that she stumbled over her own feet and he was forced to sweep her up and bring her against the pillar of the torii. Doubtless he had any complaints, though, as he seemed eager to make a meal of her breasts. It must have been some sort of sacrilege, what they were doing, here of all places. This was not a temple or hallowed ground, but somehow sacred all the same against this rotting, moss-covered wood. And yet it was no different than when they had last been to the mountain, when she'd killed Kaidame and Sesshomaru had broken a table by claiming her on top of it. And now, set upon her feet and naked before the torii, she allowed Sesshomaru do as he would again. Regardless of lingering reservations, she let him lower himself to his knees and taste the dripping folds between her legs.

And she let it be known, let her voice carry for any prying ears nearby, just what he was doing to her. She dug fingers into his hair, giving deliberate pulls at the locks that prompted him to pinch the lips of her sex between his teeth, but she simply moaned harder, grinding herself into his mouth. And he responded by grabbing her by the hips and thrusting his tongue inside. She cried out, stretching both arms above her head, and felt the dense vegetation, smooth and thick, beneath her palms. Vines became tangled in her fingers rather than hair, snapping under her strength, as she shuddered and arched, held in place by those firm hands on her waist. His tongue dipped and prodded, then drew back and lapped at her moisture, moving steadily upward. She could feel his hand exploring, slipping between her thighs, and spreading her open for him. He tasted and suckled, bathing and searching her with his tongue until he finally unearthed the hard, little knot that made her body sing.

It was torture.

He was everywhere. His mouth, his hands, his breath. And yet she was so empty. She was left gaping, clenching down on open air, and felt herself throb with every stroke, with every movement, until she was gasping incoherently and yanking at his hair. "Not yet, not yet," she whispered, her mind whirling, and she could hear his ragged panting before looking down, before taking in the sight of him on the ground, mouth open and lips glistening, and she flushed upon realizing that he could see all of her.

Weeks, he had said. Three weeks by her count since they had lain together last, separated by his travels as they had been. Three weeks of development. Three weeks that he had not truly laid eyes on her. And, even before that, she had begun to prefer...to not want.... Gods! He was so perfect! Beautiful and perfect and watching her with such intensity that her face burned, and she wrapped an arm around her stomach, suddenly wishing she hadn't made him stop.

Without warning, Sesshomaru surged to his feet, grabbing her by the upper arms, and kissed her, crushing theirs mouth together, a furious demand that ended with a bite that nearly split her bottom lip. "Never think that, woman," he snarled into her ear, and she heard the echoing clank of his swords hitting the ground. In a fervency, he went through the motions of undressing himself, until his haori hung open with the mokomoko pooled at his feet. And, somehow, not a second passed that he was not touching her, that a hand or mouth was not upon her. Now he had her trapped against the torii, a hand hooked behind her knee, lifting her leg around his waist, and pressed the length of himself against her, freed from the hakama, stiff and hot and very much eager to glide between wet folds.

"Never think that," he said again, and, in a flurry of movement, brought them to the ground. She was on top of him, completely exposed, and the clawed hand clamped securely to her hip declared that she was not going anywhere. Sitting upright, their faces level, her cheeks were hot under his vehement gaze, which didn't break, not for a moment, as a hand caressed her stomach, moving steadily downward, until it slipped between them. There was no waver in his stare, no change in his expression, as he guided himself inside. But she was the one who went rigid with tension, the one who choked down her moans, and shut her eyes, only to feel the squeeze of fingers on her chin and hear the pitiless order that issued from the youkai lord.

"Look at me."

Reluctant and shivering, she obeyed and was rewarded with a firm thrust that made everything bounce, and so cruelly drew focus to the growing girth of her waist.

"You shame us and the child with your embarrassment," he said. "And to think so little of me, to believe that I would not find you appealing. Do not forget that my seed has created your condition." He laid himself back, stretched out along the ground beneath her, hands on either side of her waist. However, when she attempted to lean over him, his lips drew back in a snarl of fangs that did not relax until she straightened. His glare was fierce and, yet, seemed approving as he rocked himself into her, clutching firmly at her hips. "You will display yourself with pride, woman, even in the privacy of my presence, as you have done from the beginning with your thinly veiled garments. Move!" he added, a sharp command accompanied by a jolting thrust that brought a gasp to her lips.

Thinly veiled garment perhaps, but at least a bit of clothing offered some reassurance, a comfort that she had been striving for these past weeks. Now, she had nothing. Laid bare, forced to face what she had been struggling against, she straddled her husband, buried to the hilt inside her. With such ease, he saw her, admonished her, and made her feel the fool. But even so, the way he rubbed her thighs and cupped her rear, how his eyes roamed over her form, left little opportunity to doubt that he approved of what was set before him.

There was no mercy, no reprieve. Each penetration was a reminder, a proclamation almost, that she should never behave in such a way again. A look, a touch, was all it took sometimes. He was young, vital, and obviously potent, and had absolutely no patience for her idiocy. The tiny movements of her hips, so childishly uncertain, did not appease him, and it was not long before he rolled her hips with his own hands and lifted himself to meet her. She fell forward with a gasp, catching herself on his chest, and was rewarded with another hard buck that made her arch, made her shudder, and made her wonder.

She never quite forgot herself, could never quite ignore the added weight to her middle. But the daiyoukai's insistent movements, his growls for her to respond, allowed for nothing else. With a moan, she straightened and took hold of the hands at her waist, bringing them to her breasts. His fingers spread of their own accord, twitching, as her hips finally danced their lewdness for him. He bared his fangs once more, a growing heat filling his face, until his mouth opened with a groan, the first sound of pleasure he had uttered, but certainly not the last.

The chill of the air was driven away the faster they moved, the longer their bodies were locked together. Concerns and thoughts spiraled into nothing, like so many snowflakes on warm soil. And Lucidity became aware of so little beyond his voice filling her ears, his shaft spreading her sex, that she almost didn't notice the rustling up ahead or the small figure that appeared on the path. But not the most absentminded person in the world could have been oblivious to the two-headed Staff clattering to the ground from Jaken's slackened grip.

The imp himself was a statue, stiff with shock, while Lucidity could do little more than stop where she was, unable and unwilling to make a scrambling attempt to hide herself. What could she cover that he had not already seen? He had a clear and unobstructed view of them both, at least until Sesshomaru sat up, wrapping possessive arms around her, his haori offering what little dignity there was left to be had.

There was a pulse between her legs where their bodies were connected, and she knew that Sesshomaru could feel it, too, that deep, aching throb. No one would believe it, however, with how calm and collected he was when he spoke. "Get out of here, Jaken." A sublime, deadly calm, indeed. "Now."

Jaken looked utterly petrified as he groped for the Staff, his face a perfect mask of horror that had yet to wither. If he dropped dead then and there from heart failure-if not by the daiyoukai's hand-it wouldn't be a surprise if that expression became etched on him permanently. Lucidity pressed tight to Sesshomaru, clutching at his haori, face buried so deep that she could see the imp only through a curtain of her own hair while peeking out from behind Sesshomaru's collar. She saw a small foot bump the Staff, send it rolling, and, with a single-minded determination, Jaken chased after it, straight towards them. She stiffened, biting down on her lip, trying to ignore the almost painful discomfort below.

The crack of the Whip sent Jaken scuttling back. A second crack, and he was yelping in pain, scrambling, trying to get away. And a third crack had him running, flat-footed, back up the path, through bushes and trees, and out of sight. Sesshomaru lowered his arm, bringing his hand to her shoulder, and urged her to sit back. It was a surprise when he kissed her, a caress of tongue and teeth that whispered of an appetite that hadn't been lost.

"You're not angry?" Lucidity asked once he gave her a chance to breathe.

He shook his head. "I accepted the risk that he might see us, should he be so poor in judgment to come prying; I will deal with him later. Now...."

With a startle gasp, Lucidity found herself on her back, legs spread, and Sesshomaru still buried deep inside.

"I am not yet through with you, woman."

The dragons were outside, given leave to wander, while their masters conducted their search. The hollow inside of the mountain was unchanged, right down to the table split down the middle with its scattered scrolls. The torches upon the walls were re-lit, some changed out completely. Old lanterns of iron, taken from Kaidame's den, provided an extra source of light where needed. And the palace-like interior was so vast, so endless, that this was necessary for both Sesshomaru and Lucidity. Sharp though their eyesight was at night, finer details like words or characters on ancient papyri could be difficult to decipher. Couple that with the layers of dust that grew thicker the deeper they wandered, did not allow for much progress. Lucidity and Jaken sneezed more than once, and even Sesshomaru could be spotted, wrinkling his nose at odd moments. And there was another impeding issue that soon became obvious.

"There is no order here," said the daiyoukai, who had come across a trove of various artifacts from various eras and cultures, compiled together in an attractive display, simply for the sake of aesthetics.

Lucidity, who looking over hieroglyphs painted on brittle hemp cloth that she had found next to a tome written in the twelfth century, took a moment to drag herself back to the present. Shaking her head, she let out a sigh and peered around at the piles of treasure, priceless in both value and knowledge. "Kaidame had a method to his madness; he knew where everything was here. This was Satomi's collection, but he plundered and traded so much that I'm not sure where to begin. It's all different from her memories."

"Did Satomi not have a method of organization? Or did she commit it all to memory?"

"No, she had a method. I don't know how useful it will be at this point, but I suppose it's the best place to start." Lucidity snatched up the lantern at her feet. "Come on. It's in the back of the cave."

Sesshomaru called out to Jaken, who came rushing out from behind a Nordic shield, dropping a piece of parchment in his haste that he'd been reading. With his own lantern swinging in his hand, the Staff clutched in the other, the imp lit the way through the sea of history. Head down and shoulders hunched, he kept silent. Normally, he would be chattering with excitement, remarking on everything within reach, voicing questions aloud about what they might unearth here. Yet, he had been thoroughly chastised, baring several of his master's marks of displeasure, and didn't dare bring attention to himself.

Not for the first time, Lucidity pitied the imp, so eager to serve and so quick to be disciplined. And though Sesshomaru had taken her not once, but twice before they had dressed and rejoined their group, it hadn't been enough to make him forget the promise he'd made to deal with his servant later. Jaken was not spared a second thrashing, despite how brief and lacking it, as if Sesshomaru acted merely out of expectation. It was a curious thing, to be sure, that the daiyoukai hadn't been furious. Whether he had anticipated it or not, the fact that Jaken had caught them in such a compromising position, with a completely naked Lucidity literally on top of it, should have sent Sesshomaru into a rage. If it had been anyone else, surely-

Ah, that was it, Lucidity thought, drawing her shawl closer to hide the smile spreading across her lips. If it had been Inuyasha or Miroku, Sesshomaru would have thrashed them into unconsciousness. If it had been Kagome or Sango, warning shots only. Rin? Doubtful he would have done anything beyond ordering her to leave. A random human or youkai? Killed outright. But, in the end, it had been Jaken. And Jaken was held in such regard to be given no more than a beating. Certainly not acceptable by modern standards. But this era? He might as well have been granted a pardon.

"What are you smirking about?"

"Nothing!" Lucidity turned her face away, the better to hide from Sesshomaru as he walked beside her, only to stop when she spotted something flickering under the firelight. There were no torches on the walls this far into the cavern, not even brackets in which to hold them. But coupled with the three lanterns and her own vision, she walked towards what had caught her eye and realized, with a twinge of excitement, what it was she was staring at. "Oh! I think we're in the Paleolithic period."

Silence reigned behind her. She peered back to see both Jaken and Sesshomaru watching her, holding their respective lanterns aloft and illuminating the fossilized bones that had replaced the more...up to date section of the collection.

"The what?" replied Sesshomaru.

"The Paleolithic," she repeated, but received nothing but blank stares in return. "During the last Ice Age, right before Mesolithic era? ...also considered the Old Stone Age?"

"You are speaking in tongues, woman."

"No, not tongues. There just won’t be an official word for this time period for a few more centuries. But I believe this is the era that the Guardians began taking on physical form. First animals, then humans. Look here." Setting her lantern down, Lucidity carefully extracted a skull from one of the many shelves that were carved out of the very rock of the cave. Rows upon rows, towering high above them, out of reach of even the tallest ladder, and not for the eyes of a common mortal. She presented the skull to Sesshomaru, who stepped forward for a closer look, an intrigued but anxious imp hovering behind him. "I believe this is from a Neanderthal. Not quite like the humans who live today, but closely related. They went extinct about...thirty thousand years ago, I think."

It was a mark of Sesshomaru's interest that he touched the brow ridges, the most prominent feature on the face, other than the jutting jaw. His hand slid over the surface of the skull, the sloped forehead and long cranium. She shifted it so that he might see occipital bun in the back and his eyes darted over each feature with care. Before long, he had placed his lantern on the floor and taken the skull from her, to examine it at his own leisure. It was a surprise, and a pleasant one at that, when he returned it to the shelf, only to select another skull, this one more primitive, and asked to which species it belonged. 

"I'm not sure," Lucidity admitted, looking around at the accumulation of bones from not only humanoid races, but ancient animals as well. "I never studied prehistory extensively. Only pieces here or there out of idle curiosity."

"Do the memories tell you anything?"

"No. The Guardians didn't have much interest in people at the time and never paid attention to their early development."

Sesshomaru didn't reply, but returned the second skull as well and continued down the row, disappearing behind another. Only when he was out of sight did Jaken suddenly approach. "Eeto...my Lady? May I ask if you know what happened to these creatures? There are so many. Did they all die out?"

"I believe so, yes. All the ones I see here, anyway," she added as she scanned the shelves, then pointed to a feline skull with massive canines. "For instance, the theory for this cat is that it was too specialized in hunting a specific prey. And when the climate began to change, the land couldn't sustain its prey. So, when the prey died out, the cat did, too. The same could have happened for the Neanderthals, but there is too much speculation."

"Speculation?"

"Yes, too many theories, and many could be contributing factors. Competition, environmental changes, an inability to adapt, interbreeding with modern humans."

After that, there were many followup questions from the imp, which led to explanations needing their own explanations. Where had she learned this knowledge? How could researchers discover such things like the age of bones? How did animals and people adapt? How did modern humans evolve from primitive origins? What was evolution to begin with? Jaken was intrigued, but skeptic. Willing, but doubtful. She knew he believed her at her word, but simultaneously had trouble grasping certain concepts.

Their conversation could have continued for a time, if Sesshomaru had not called for Lucidity. The imp hung back while she gathered her lantern and went in search of the daiyoukai, who was only a short distance from them, engrossed in another cluster of bones. Not only skulls, but pelvises, femurs, ribs, vertebra, and countless others she did not know the proper names for. There was one shelf in particular, broader than the rest, that housed an entire skeleton, right down to the individual bones of the hands and feet, laid out in neat perfection, covered in a thick layer of dust. Yet there was something decidedly different about this part of the collection and Lucidity had to do a double take.

"These are youkai remains!" said Jaken, shuffling forward in his astonishment and forgetting to give his master a wide berth. "I can see the fangs. And this looks like a tail. Are those wings up on that other shelf? What sort of youkai was your predecessor after?"

A quick glance from Sesshomaru told Lucidity he wanted to know this very answer. She doubted he cared about animals and humans being put on display, but youkai apparently were another matter. If she'd discovered some bones of an ancestor strung up to be gawked at, she, too, might consider it an insult, and she did not share the same intense pride of her line as Sesshomaru did of his.

"I don't know," she said. "And I'd rather not delve into the memories for something so old and obscure when it is not the answer we're here for. It doesn't look like Kaidame touched this part of the collection, though, so there might be some answers in the annex."

"In the what?" asked Jaken.

"The annex. Down here. It will give us a better idea of what is in this cave; I can't possibly remember everything in this god forsaken place."

The area she brought the imp and daiyoukai was in the very back as she had promised, through a tunnel hidden in shadow. The annex was far, far smaller than the cave, and yet was still large enough to house an entire cathedral. The ceiling was high and dark, even after the lamp dangling from above on chain were lit and the braziers ignited throughout the stacks. Rows of columned shelves built of stone, the same as with the bones outside. Impossible in their height, to be accessed by none but the Guardian, or others who could ascend under their own power. These stacks, however, did not hold the fossilized remains of the extinct, but rather scrolls bound in leather, complete with more coatings of dust, the same as what muffled their footsteps as they moved through the annex.

"This is the Guardian's library?" asked Jaken as he set his lamp upon a natural ledge jutting out of the rocky wall.

"No, these are the records," said Lucidity, "of everything that was here up until Satomi's death. She cataloged it all on the scrolls for Kaidame's people when she left them to watch over her collection, in the hopes that nothing was lost. You will be able to read everything in here, if not out there, at least, and it will give us some advantage to narrowing the search."

"This will...take some time."

"Aye, that it shall. So, unless you have a different idea, I suggest you get to it."

"Yes, my Lady."

"Kaidame made this mountain a trading post for over a century," said Sesshomaru as he plucked a scroll seemingly at random and untied the leather cord to unfurl it. "Most of these records will be useless."

Without a word, Lucidity snatched the scroll from him, binding it back up, and returned it to the shelf, trying all the while not to smirk at his glower. She beckoned him and Jaken to follow before leading the way deeper into the annex. The dust caused her nose twitch, as every step kicked up a fresh cloud, and made her long for proper ventilation. And though that was not possible, it didn't stop her from summoning a carefully controlled gale of wind, which gathered the offending particles and spirited them away in an explosive haze that vanished as quickly as it had been created. No comment or gesture was made, absolutely nothing to indicate that anything out of the ordinary had happened, because it was completely ordinary in their world, in Lucidity's world.

She came to a stop at the end of the stacks, which bordered a set of three steps that entered into an ample alcove as large as her room back on the Isle, and turned to face the two males. "Start here," she announced. "As the collection is organized, so is the catalog. The oldest records are kept in the back and the newer in the front. Kaidame might have plundered my things for more than a century, but he ventured only so far. I don't know if anything here will actually be of any help-Don't give me that look, Sesshomaru. This wasn't my idea, remember?"

But his scowl merely deepened before he turned from her, to make his way over to the stack on the farthest left. Jaken, at least, gave her the courtesy of a bow, then walked off in the opposite direction. She sighed, dispirited and doubtful that they would have any luck. It was a theory that had brought them here, after all. Just a theory to work from, no different than how paleontologists would theorize centuries from now, all in the hopes of understanding what could never be explained. 

Lucidity gazed at the stack directly across from her, then spun on a heel and climbed the three short steps into the alcove. There was an odd drop in temperature the moment she entered the shadowed crevice, leading her to speculate the possibility of a draft. Yet there was no wind save for what was created by her hand. Wandering deeper into the alcove, she frowned at the far wall. She could see movement, but not quite. It stopped when she did, moved when she did.

She was staring into a mirror.

And, now that she considered it, the memories did not speak of an alcove in this annex at all, let alone a mirror that stretched across an entire wall. A very peculiar mirror, too. Spotting the braziers on either end of the alcove, she lit them both with a flick of flame from her lantern before setting it down and walking closer for a better look. She pulled the shawl tighter around her shoulders as her breath rose in front of her, as if there was no heat of fire nearby. She didn't dare touch the surface of the mirror, nor stand within its reach; though, what might reach for her, she wasn't certain.

Her reflection was and was not there. It was faint, not quite in focus, as if she was standing before a distorted pane of glass. But this was most definitely a mirror, even if it showed nothing of the annex behind her or the fires in the braziers or the glow of her lantern. Yet it did show her the daiyoukai as he came into the alcove, hands empty, his own lantern discarded. He peered around with a faint curiosity, but eyed the mirror with a suspicion equal to Lucidity's.

"What is this?"

"I don't know," she said, pressing close to him. "Kaidame or his people must have put it here after Satomi's death."

"Why does it scare you?"

"As a rule, mirrors are not to be messed with. I never even played those children's games of trying to summon a spirit through one; you never know what could be on the other side."

"I would not have believed you to hold such superstitions."

His tone was not mocking or teasing. If anything, he sounded surprised. And when he placed a hand on her shoulder to steer her out of the alcove, she had a sneaky suspicion that he, too, suffered from the same superstition. It would explain why he was so quick to act when she could only jump with fright when a disembodied voice cackled around them. Ears ringing, she found herself being shoved behind Sesshomaru as he unsheathed Bakusaiga. Backing them both towards the edge of the alcove, his grip was tight on her, even as she peered around his shoulder at the mirror, which seemed to be shaking in time with the cackling.

Vibrating. Rattling. Distorting.

The reflective surface reflected no longer. It had not shattered, but became opaque, frosted, and swirled with what could have been currents of sea foam or the darkening clouds of a coming storm. And something was coming. A new shape was forming, strolling through the fog, growing larger, walking towards them.

And with this shape, came a voice. No longer cackling, but uttering words in a language so harsh and so foreign, so completely unfamiliar that, even with the memories as reliable and informative as they could be, Lucidity struggled to piece together what was being said. But piece it together she did. Making sense of it, however, was another matter.

"Already, already?" the voice echoed. "Is it time already?"

And, like a frightened child, she clung to Sesshomaru, ever aware of his hand clutching at her side and a protective Jaken at her heel, as ripples appeared on the surface of the mirror and a form leapt out.

Chapter Text

A chicken.

The tip of Bakusaiga dropped a fraction as the daiyoukai stared at the small, flightless bird. He had an impulsive urge to spray it with his dokkaso until not a single feather remained, when another chicken tumbled out of the mirror, flapping its wings, then joined its fellow with scraping and pecking at the floor. A third, a fourth, a fifth. He felt Lucidity shift behind him as a sixth enlarged the growing flock, then saw her foot out of the corner of his eye catch one of the birds with a well-aimed kick that sent it flying back into the alcove.

"I can roast them for you, my Lady," came Jaken's offer.

But, again, that voice assaulted their ears, an affront in both language and the sound itself, like a rasp of grating sand. Once more, Lucidity shifted, this time with an accompanying whine. "Do you know what it is saying?" he asked.   

"The gist," she answered. "'How dare you harm my pets.... If you were not so hideous as you are, I would give you the face of a toad.' Or something to that effect."  

"Hideous?!" barked Jaken. "Who is hideous?!"

A dry, wheezing cough echoed from the mirror as fresh ripples spread out across its clouded surface. And the secret of what threat lay hidden was finally revealed as a withered foot appeared. An old woman-if she could be called such-stepped into the alcove. She was a hunched, shriveled husk of a figure with yellow skin of popping veins and patches of discoloration, not unlike darkened, bloodied bruises elderly mortals were susceptible to. Strings of white hair decorated an otherwise bald scalp that swung freely, as did the pieces of dangling flesh that must have once been breasts, hardly hidden by the rags hanging from her shoulders that served as a garment. She walked toward them with a heavy, shuffling gate, limping with every other step, her crooked back bent and disfigured, long arms sticking out awkwardly at the elbows as she folded large, tapered hands together. 

How she could see, Sesshomaru did not know. Her face was turned in their direction, a wide mouth with black lips gaping and toothless, as though to catch their scents on her tongue. There was scar tissue where a nose should be, showing where it had been cut off to reveal the nasal passages. But it was the eyes that caught his attention: both were sewn shut with thick thread, each knotted so heavily it was a wonder the skin did not droop with the weight. And it became clear, as he directed the point of his sword in her direction, that she had no use for eyes, when she stopped short of the blade, head cocked at an unnatural angle, the flesh of her neck stretched taut over bone. 

And then she smiled, and Sesshomaru learned he had been mistaken in assuming how wide her mouth was, as the skin split apart, cracking like dry clay up to the ears. Jaken let out a high, resounding note of disgust that reverberated throughout the otherwise silent annex. Again, there came that dry, wheezing cough, issuing from out of the hag's unhinged jaw, until it became clear that she was not, in fact, coughing, but laughing, as though her lungs were as shriveled as the rest of her. She began to talk and the long muscle that was her tongue, covered in what looked to be the slime of mucus rather than saliva, flopped and squelched inside her skull.

Doubtless, the foulest thing the daiyoukai had ever had the unpleasant experience of encountering. 

The hag tilted her head in the other direction when her words produced no effect and the sound of popping joints coupled the movement. She spoke again, more rapidly this time, beating her chest in apparent in frustration. 

"Translate, woman," Sesshomaru ordered, growing impatient. 

"I can't," said Lucidity. "I could barely understand her before, but now she's using a different dialect; I can only pick out a few words."

"Then tell her!"

The lack of communication was angering both the daiyoukai and the old crone. Body language alone would have been enough to convey this; the harping, screeching voice spraying him with spittle was unnecessary and revolting, and did not calm until Lucidity started to speak that foreign tongue, which was beginning to sound as grotesque as the intruder's appearance. The hag moved back, then plopped a hand flat upon the stone floor and leaned to the side, as though to see Lucidity with those sewn eyes. Her entire body twisted like a disjointed doll, spine, head, arms, and legs snapping in and out of place, moving separate from one another, as though she were able to collapse and put herself back together simultaneously. 

A trembling, miserable noise rose from Lucidity. "I feel like I'm going to be sick...."

Sesshomaru had an inkling of what she meant as the hag realigned herself and limped forward once more, body so low that her backside dragged across the floor. And then, at the point of Bakusaiga, she stopped again and, oddly, laid a hand over her forehead. More joints popped and creaked as she straightened her legs, rising slowly, steadily, until she stood as upright as her crooked spine would allow. With her head reaching just above his navel, she turned her face up at him and lowered her arm. 

Sesshomaru took an involuntary step backward and trod on Lucidity's foot. Lucidity hissed in pain, jabbing him hard in the side, but he paid her no mind; he was too taken aback by the eye revolving in the hag's forehead. 

"There we go," came the dry, raspy voice in his language. "I can See you properly now. And can you hear me?"

"Yes," answered Lucidity. 

"Gooood, gooood. I hear you, as well." 

The daiyoukai noticed that, despite how he was suddenly able to understand the hag, the movement of her mouth did not fit the sound of the words. She was still speaking her own language, but what she was saying was not what they heard; whatever she had done, it allowed for an unnatural translation.

"Tell us who you are," he demanded, Bakusaiga humming in his grasp, the chickens still scraping and clucking in the background.

"I suppose I could tell the inquisitive daemon my name," said the hag as she limped her way out of the alcove and down the steps. "But that will not answer his true questions, no."

Sesshomaru turned to keep her in sight, and at the same time shielded Lucidity from any possible danger. For once, the woman complied without objection; whether because of her condition or her superstitions of mirrors, he didn't know. Jaken, however, held no such beliefs and placed himself off to the side with the Staff fixed upon the potential threat.

"It makes no difference to you, who I am," croaked the hag, craning her head back to take in the columns of scrolls. Farther still, in fact, until her entire frame was arched and she was staring at them, upside down, both hands and feet planted on the floor. But then her neck twisted and her head-and only her head-was suddenly upright. That one eye pivoted around, searching, mocking, and sickening. "You should be asking why I am here and what it is that I want. That is what you need to know. Not my name, nor what I am."

Without warning, she scuttled towards them, faster and more agile than Sesshomaru could have believed possible, hands smacking loudly, bones creaking like the boughs of trees, and flaps of skin swaying. Yet, just as a flame sputtered from the Staff and Bakusaiga was raised, she stopped and swung herself upright, as if so many strings were attached to her and manipulated by an unseen hand. Joints and other body parts popped back into place, and she limped up the short stairway to unfold what could have been a welcoming hand towards him.

"You may call me 'Baba.' I am an acquaintance of Kaidame. A...colleague, if you will." She smiled her vile smile, tongue poking out between black lips. "He said you might come in search of answers."

"Baba?" Lucidity repeated, a pensive note in her voice. "Kaidame set this up? When?"

"Before his death, of course," Baba replied with that coughing laugh. "A corpse would have difficulty managing my mirror." 

"Your mirror?"

"His mirror and mine; they are linked. Some time ago, I was in search of an item and found it here with my looking glass. I struck a bargain with the owl, a good bargain, and we thought it worthwhile to continue our dealings together. Now, he is dead, and left me with nothing but a final request to keep my Eye on his mirror for a woman and her precious puppy." The hag cocked her head in Jaken's direction. "He made no mention of a frog." 

"I am an imp!" Jaken shouted, banging the Staff on the ground. "And I will fry you alive if you-"

It happened in an instant of swarming beaks and claws.

The entire flock of chickens, some twelve in number, converged and Jaken disappeared behind flying feathers and angry squawks. The Staff was knocked to the ground and bounced away as the imp shrieked and leapt out of the fray. The birds followed, wings beating, their heads bobbing as they stabbed at him with their beaks. "Get away from me! Ow! Stop-OW! Sesshomaru-sama, help-OW! Help me! ACK!" He sprinted down a row, up another, around a corner, then darted through the columns, towards the front of the annex, and into the passageway beyond. His screams grew fainter and fainter, as did the furious clucking, until only silence reigned. 

Silence and Baba's wheezing cackle.

"Call them back here," ordered Lucidity, slipping out from behind Sesshomaru, only for him to push her back. 

"You will stay there," he told her, and she glared at him, clutching at the sleeve of his arm that held her in place. 

"Such a distrustful puppy," said Baba. "You would bite a helping hand." 

"I do not want your help."

"What you want does not matter." A sharp finger touched the blade of Bakusaiga that was held out between them, stroking it with an almost loving caress. "It is what you need. Put this away, Lord Protector, and I shall make you a bargain for what you seek." 

His grip tightened on the sword. "And what would you know of what I seek?" 

"To ensure that the life of the flower you so valiantly shield from me is not lost, nor that of the bloom she carries. I See you, the proud warrior who renounced his claim, who follows in the footsteps of his father, more than he could ever realize. I See you, son of the great general, and the journey you must make." 

"A bargain, then? What do you ask for in return?"

She leveled him with a pointed finger. "The one behind you; I want what she has."

"If you mean the baby-" Lucidity began, but Baba laughed so hard that she truly did start to cough this time. 

"As delicious as they can be, I prefer my children a little riper, with a bit more meat on the bone. No, no, I have no interest in your child," she added, smiling that face-splitting smile at the tip of Bakusaiga so close to her throat. "If you wish to find what you want, Lord Protector, you will step aside so that I may converse with your lady."

"We will make no dealings with you," he declared.

"You speak as if you have a choice. Tell me: what are your alternatives? To search ancient records for a solution that may never be? Kaidame was a senile old bird, but he knew you would come here. He knew that we could help each other. Or are you so revolted and distrusting of me that you would risk losing the opportunity to save your family? Perhaps your only opportunity. There is nothing in this world that can stop the Princes of Death, nothing that does not come with a price. Are you unwilling to pay that price?"

"Sesshomaru, we should at least hear what she has to say," murmured Lucidity with a tug at his sleeve. "What's the harm? If we don't like it, we don't have to take the deal."

The truth of these words was what forced him to finally sheathe his sword. He could acknowledge the logic, loath though he was to accept it. If it was only himself whom he need be concerned with.... But that was no longer his life, and he acquiesced, stepping aside and allowing Lucidity to pass. He watched as she visibly shuddered when Baba took her hand, engulfed in both her own in a maternal gesture. 

"There we are," crooned the hag. "You are getting along quite nicely. And what a young soul you are. Innocent, in a way, in spite of the lives you have taken and the harm you have inflicted." She hacked up another laugh and suddenly uncovered Lucidity's hand and turned it over. Bending low over the unmarred palm, she seemed to click her tongue, and succeeded throwing her jaw out of alignment; Lucidity turned her head away as Baba pushed the jaw back into place. "You have potential, to either fester or blossom. The paths ahead are never carved in stone; divergence is always possible. And...yessss, a shadow is here." Baba's tilted her head, snapping the bones of her neck yet again in the process, so that her head sat at an angle, and the eye upon her brow widened into a perfect circle. Her jaw unhinged yet again and her tongue rolled out, dangling at least a foot from the gaping black lips. And still, the hag managed to speak in her rattling, ancient voice. "The heart is dead and must be shed! Listen and take heed, for on the blackened stone, you bleed! And come it will for your precious bloom, and shall mark the path of your doom!"

"LET GO OF ME!" Lucidity exploded, and a blast of wind knocked Baba down the steps. The disjointed and seemingly fragile old body lay sprawled and bent upon its landing, and Lucidity's anger filled the annex as she swept down to stand over the broken form. Gales buffeted hair, clothes, and fur alike as the edge of a war scythe came within an inch of Baba's upturned and unreadable face, which was resting upside down on her chest. "You are testing my patience, crone. Do you forget who I am or do you believe this delicate condition of mine prevents me from inflicting pain or death? Do you think I am so innocent that I will not kill you here and now before I've heard you out?"

"I forget myself when I have been alone too long," croaked Baba as she began to shuffle, to rearrange herself, until her body was properly aligned. Yet she was prostrated, with her stomach grazing the stone floor, hands out in supplication. "Forgive a foolish mortal, daughter of the Goddess. I humbly ask that you allow me to retrieve what the Lord Protector needs for his quest."

"Tell me first what you ask for in return."

"A boon, young Guardian, for us all. I promise you will not be disappointed in the outcome. Grateful, even. It shall be beneficial to the world should you grant me-"

There was a flash and Baba began to wail. Wail and scream and thrash around like a wounded animal, hands clamped to the side of her head. The blade of the scythe struck the floor in a sense of finality as Lucidity glared down at the writhing mass at her feet. "I'm in no mood for games. Tell me or the next thing I cut off will be your head." 

The blood was as normal as his. Sesshomaru had expected dust to come pouring out of the hag's veins, but it was crimson blood like any other creature's that streamed out when Baba lowered her hands. A gaping hole greeted them where an ear had been moments ago. The ear itself was next to Baba's foot, and she snatched it up, nails scraping the stones, her one eye fixed upon Lucidity. 

"I want the essence-the sap-of the First Tree," the hag announced, a bite of anger in her voice, "and clippings of its leaves and branches, to be preserved." 

"Why? What do you intend to do?" 

"Benefit us all, as I said. And what is the harm? No mortal can use the First Tree as you are able."

Lucidity was silent, tapping the scythe on the ground contemplatively. Eyes locked on Baba, it was a battle of wills between the two females, one young and one old, one powerful and the other resentful of that power, to be so cowed with her life in the balance. Neither of them moved, nor spoke, nor breathed, and Sesshomaru, himself, felt the unease of growing tension.

"Help us, then," said Lucidity at last. "Get us what we want and you will get what you ask for; it will not be an easy or convenient trip to make and I want to know that it will be worthwhile."

"As you wish, Guardian, as you wish. Let me show you, yessss, let me fetch it for you."

Baba was permitted to limp away, to disappear through the mirror; but right before she did, the daiyoukai saw her bring a hand flat against her mouth and, unmistakably, begin to chew.

Lucidity's voice echoed faintly in the background. "Did she just eat...?"

"She is an abhorrent creature," said Sesshomaru when Lucidity could not bring herself to finish. The scythe had vanished from her hands and the woman was drawing the shawl tight around her shoulders. What little color was in her cheeks had vanished and her forehead was creased with worry lines. "Do you know who she is?"

"Satomi never heard about her, but I might have, if she is who I think she is."

"Can we trust her?"

"She's too...ambiguous. As ambiguous as she is ugly," Lucidity added in hushed tones, casting an anxious glance at the cloudy mirror. "Whatever she does for us, it will not be out of the goodness of any heart."

"What of the fortune she gave?" Sesshomaru would not soon forget those shadowed words. "She was speaking of our child-"

"I know!" Lucidity snapped, glaring at him with eyes too bright. "What else could she mean but the Princes? They're already coming for me. Is it a stretch to think they won't come after the baby, too, if they ever learn about it?"

"There was more to her meaning than the Princes, Lucidity."

She turned from him, the gown rippling around her feet as she swept back up the steps. "Dammit, I don't want to talk about it, all right? Ask her if you want, but leave me out of it."

"Do not turn a blind eye to the dangers, woman," he said, following her into the alcove.

"There will always be danger. Is it too much to ask not to be constantly reminded of that?"

The reemergence of Baba prevented Sesshomaru from replying. His attention lingered on Lucidity and he quietly took in her fidgeting posture, made note of the fingers gripping hard at her shawl, and decided he would have the hag elaborate on the fortune without Lucidity present, the moment an opportunity presented itself; if she did not wish to listen, so be it...for now.

Baba approached them with little sense of deference, her countenance clean of blood and fresh rags adorning her withered body of bones. In both hands, she clutched a stack of heavy parchment bound in leather, faded and worn, and not so dissimilar from Lucidity's favored journals, albeit much larger and older. Baba offered this tome in such a manner that she could have been presenting it to either of them.

Sesshomaru took it and Baba stepped back, clasping her hands together.

"'Tis a book of night," she said. "In it, you will find the ritual you need, to open the Underworld."

"The Underworld?!" Lucidity exclaimed, while the daiyoukai, his claws scratching grooves into the leather, refrained from disintegrating the tome on the spot. "Are you mad?! Why would we go to the Underworld? Furthermore, we have other ways of getting there. We wouldn't need your ritual even if-"

"Yes, you do," interrupted Baba, as calm as any elder explaining the mysteries of life to a youth. "What you seek is in the Underworld, in a place of shadows not so easily found. You need a more direct route. Like a voyager who maps the stars to guide him, so this ritual will guide you to your destination."

"But why would it be there? Of all places?!"

For a moment, the hag stood there, hunched and decrepit, utterly lacking in threat as her head tilted in the daiyoukai's direction. And then she was gone, and Sesshomaru felt a pain in his back. He registered the scent of his own blood as Baba skittered out from behind him, crawling low with agility that, again, should not have been possible. He glimpsed a dagger in her hand, long and thin and painted with his blood, that she had slipped between the plates of armor. But when he dropped the tome and surged forward, an arm raised with sizzling claws, she whirled to a stop beside Lucidity and pointed the tip of the blade against her stomach. 

"If either of you kill me now, you will fail to save the babe," said Baba, and Sesshomaru could do nothing but stay where he was, forced to relax his stance, while Lucidity went rigid, scowling her fury and fear with teeth bared. And Baba, satisfied, brought the dagger to her mouth and wiped the blade clean on her tongue. "You taste of death, Lord Protector. And death is where you will find your salvation. Is it not legend that your kind are descendants of gods? Did you never consider where those gods came from or why is it that the holy artifacts of mere humans can harm you? You desire power and strength. Did it never occur to you that the source of your heritage is the key?" She slipped the dagger into the folds of her rags, presumably where a sheathe was hidden. "Have your Guardian open the gateway and lead you to-"

"The Underworld is no place for a Guardian," said Sesshomaru. 

Baba cackled, a sound he was beginning to loathe with increasing irrationality. "Agreeeed, agreeeed. But you cannot succeed without your Guardian. If she does not accompany you, the Underworld will claim you for itself. The passage you need has been marked. And I expect full compensation in return," she added when Sesshomaru picked up the tome and opened it to the indicated page.

A strip of leathery, human flesh was settled between the pages, scribbled with foreign characters. He eyed the bit of flesh with disdain, then shifted his attention onto the writing and was surprised to discover that he recognized it. A noise of disgust from Lucidity was a mere afterthought when she came to stand beside him and brushed the offending marker away as though it were an irksome insect; Sesshomaru did not care to watch when Baba grabbed it up. 

"That's the same language the Vipers used, on the vault that sealed your mother," murmured Lucidity. 

"Can you read it?"

"Yes, Satomi was fluent; the North taught her."

With the two of them bent over the tome, Lucidity crowded him until the line of her body was against his, close enough that he could have laid his chin on top of her head if he was so inclined. His gaze slid over to her face as her finger glided along the passage. She was focused, her eyes flicking back and forth, lips moving soundlessly. It was not so long ago that they had been alone outside, that he had had her stripped of clothing. He remembered the tender and malleable fullness of her breasts in his hands, the scent of her skin, the sensation of her touch. But his attention had been on her body, the swell of her stomach and the comfort of her heat. He remembered...gratitude. Gratitude that he was able to touch, to see, to...experience such a moment after suffering so near a misfortune.

They had come too close to losing their child because of the Underworld. And now they must venture into the heart of its territory, where she was the most exposed, the most vulnerable. Were they to trust this hag, Baba, at her word? What were her intentions? Did she mean to send Lucidity to her demise? A petty retaliation for the loss of an ear?

"Do we have an accord?"

Lucidity, still perusing the tome, did not look up upon saying, "When we return from Underworld."

Sesshomaru's mouth curled as the hopeful expression on Baba's disfigured face vanished in dismay, and then promptly bloomed into fury. 

"That is not the agreement! Not the agreement! You dare, you dare trick Baba! I should eat your tongue for spitting lies! You harlot! You-"

No conscious effort need be made, no suggestion uttered, as Lucidity gathered up the tome and Sesshomaru unsheathed Bakusaiga. The pair of them moved in unison, the woman fading into the background as the daiyoukai placed himself between her and the advancing hag. Baba stopped, mouth open as though she meant to scream, the wisps of hair on her head rising and dancing like snakes, and hands poised, ready to strike. 

But then she smiled up to her ears once more and folded her hands together again, docile in appearance, though power continued to emanate from her. "Remember my warning, daemon: kill me and your child's life is forfeit. And that is not punishment enough for lying to me; I would lay a curse upon your head. I can do nothing against the power of the Guardian, but you are mortal yet. You, I can-"

"Enough of your empty threats, Baba," said Lucidity. "I would end you before you could do anything. But let us be clear on one matter: I did not lie. I said for you to help us get what we want. This tome is but a tool needed to achieve that goal, but it is not what we ultimately want. If it is successful, then you will have the clippings and sap from the First Tree. But if this trip to the Underworld kills either of us, you will get nothing. So, you had best pray for our success, because none of us will benefit from this trade otherwise."

There was a moment in which it seemed certain that Baba would act upon the murderous wrath that caused her bent and twisted form to tremble. Sesshomaru believed, for just that moment, that he and he alone was in danger, that his life would be used to harm Lucidity. But then Baba began to hack and cough, then flung her head back with another bone-cracking echo and let loose peals of laughter that could have made the ears of a human bleed.

"Player of words!" she roared in amusement. "Trickster! A deceiver worthy of title, my clever Guardian of the East! Have your journey and I shall wait." She was shuffling towards the mirror as she spoke. The ghostly fog swirled in the reflective glass, never revealing what lay beyond, and the hag walked through the portal as one would a sheet of water, departing without her flock.

A relief it was to have that creature gone, with little to show that she had been here at all, save this book of night. The Staff was still on the floor where Jaken had dropped it. Sesshomaru wondered, as he brought a hand to the small of Lucidity's back and began to lead her out of the alcove, where the imp was and what he had done with the attacking birds. Oona would make a quick meal of them if Jaken had the presence of mind to run out of the cavern.

But then, without warning, Lucidity let out a strangled cry and broke from him. The tome slipped from her hands when she leapt down the steps, landing awkwardly with one hand upon the ground and the other cradling her stomach. The noises that she let out were a strange combination of disgusted keens and seething hisses. Sesshomaru started for her, but spun around at the sound of the hag's bodiless voice. Something long and glistening, like a skinned snake without a head, was sliding back into the mirror.

"The book of night is a prize, not a gift," chortled Baba from out of sight. "A potent seed is a suitable compensation; I thank you, Guardian, for providing it."

"That was her tongue...." Lucidity whispered faintly as ringing laughter died away and the fog faded until a benign and ordinary mirror remained. "Oh gods, that was her tongue!"

Chapter Text

On the top of a massive skull with protruding, curving tusks, the imp had been found. Chickens surrounded the base, unable to climb, warbling their anger at being thwarted. And Lucidity, unable to vent her frustration out on Baba, did so with the alleged precious pets the hag had left behind; she made quick work of the cluster, wringing the neck of the last one with a vindictive petulance.

And, as Jaken had promised, the flock was roasted. If not by his hand, then at least for his benefit. His and Oona's. The dragon feasted on all save one, which had been plucked, the entrails removed, and was currently spitted over a fire. As the smell of cooking bird filled the air of Mount Fukuro, both Oona and Ah-Un lounged in the late afternoon sun. Oona rested with the end of her tail trailing into the water of the lake, while Ah-Un meandered in his grazing next to her, completely at ease with the larger beast.

Jaken sat upon a cluster of rocks with Lucidity beside him. She had kept herself busy since they had left the cavern, feeding Oona and preparing the remaining chicken for Jaken, whose protests at being served by his lord's wife had fallen on deaf ears. Even now, she was cleaning his wounds with medicine made from Kaidame's herbs. Deep scratches decorated the imp's feet and hands, now covered in bandages. Neither the back of his head, nor his face, had been spared. He winced and mumbled a scathing remark about chickens and witches as Lucidity spread the salve onto a cut just above his eye and another on his ear.

With a smile, she passed him the small wooden bowl of medicine before rising to her feet. "And now you get the satisfaction of eating the animal that attacked you," she said. "Keep that for later if you need it."

"Justice well-served, my Lady, thank you!"

There was no hint in her expression that suggested she had been violated. Yet Sesshomaru, who was aware of her every movement, could not soon forget. No, he would never forget about the old hag, what she had done or what she had said, her grotesque appearance, that voice of dirt and decay, or the ominous prediction that he had been unable to question her about. The encounter would forever leave a black mark upon his memory and a vile taste in the back of his throat. And the tome that sat open in his hands was a physical reminder that he would be glad to be rid of when the time came.

"Would you like me to teach you?"

Sesshomaru looked up, to see Lucidity approaching with her pack in hand. "Another time; I want this translated now."

"Exactly what I intend." She joined him beneath the tree he had claimed and proceeded to pull out her journal and writing instruments. "Jaken could probably string these words together for you, even if he couldn't make sense of them; it's been so long since we've had a lesson, though. Here, let me see the book. What were you doing with it anyway if not trying to read it?" she added as she brought the tome closer, letting it lay open on his thigh, and turned the old, brittle pages.

"Nothing," he replied.

"Nothing?" She opened the journal to a blank page and propped it against her knee. "Nothing whatsoever? Nothing on your mind at all?"

"Nothing I wish to discuss."

She glanced up, and he saw a cloud pass over her face before she looked down again and dipped her quill into the ink. "I know what you mean...."

As the familiar and admittedly tranquilizing sound of quill scratching parchment reached his ears, Sesshomaru indulged himself by dragging a knuckle down the side of her face. She didn't speak, nor look away from her work, but leaned in to the touch. His thumb rubbed back and forth along her cheek, until she turned her head, just enough to lay her lips against his claw, then turned back to her writing. Across the way, Jaken stirred the fire and added another log, bringing the crackling pop of flames into the mix of noises that were roaring waterfalls and a slumbering dragon. And Sesshomaru slid his fingers into Lucidity's white tresses. The quill stopped as the woman closed her eyes, head tilted against his hand. 

"You want this done, but you're distracting wasting no time in distracting me," she murmured, but there was no thread of rebuke in her voice. 

Sesshomaru brought his mouth to her ear. "That witch should never have touched you." She shuddered, recoiling, and he pressed closer and drew her back. "I will take her head the next time I see her." His tongue dipped into the corner of Lucidity's eye when a gleam of saltwater appeared. But then, before he could stop it, she'd turned her head and the curve of his mouth suddenly slid into hers. He jerked back, staring at her with a mixture of surprise and annoyance. 

"You opened this gate," she whispered, gliding a hand along his cheek and pushing it into his hair, the quill still poised in the fingers of her other hand. "Now, unless you wish Jaken to see more public displays of affection, I suggest you stop distracting me."

He snorted and untangled the hand from his hair. "Insufferable woman." His arm snaked itself around her waist and dragged her against his side. "Get to work, then, if you are able."

When she adjusted the tome on his leg, he felt a pinch through his hakama, and the smirk she cast his way was enough to tell him that the day was far from over. 

"I don't like this, Sesshomaru."

"You have said there is no way around it, did you not?"

"Yes, but I still don't like it. I don't want anyone to ever know...."

"You have killed for less."

"I'm aware, but this is different."

"How?"

"It's...it's just so cold and...and barbarous."

"Enough of your griping, woman; this needs to be done."

Lucidity glared at him from her perch on top of Oona. The dragon in question was settled upon the roadside, stretching her neck towards the midday sky with both eyes affixed on a flock of cranes passing above them. Puffs of smoke rose from nostrils, coupled with chirp-like growls that voiced a hunter's interest in selected prey. But when Oona reared up on hind legs, Lucidity, sliding down the smooth scales, grappled to find a hold before leaping off altogether. Sesshomaru moved forward, but there was no need, not with the Guardian floating midair and making an impatient motion to the dragon, which took to wing the next moment. 

"...last thing I need," Lucidity was muttering as she landed without a sound, the dark green gown billowing around her feet. "Being thrown off a dragon's back." Protective arms were wrapped around her stomach, rubbing up and down in a gesture that seemed unconscious, not unlike how she had once chewed on her pendant. But then she winced, grunting in discomfort, and hugged her middle. 

Sesshomaru was at her side in a few short strides. "What is it?"

"It's okay," she said. "The baby is just rolling over, is all. Sometimes I wonder how human women can handle a youkai pregnancy. What if the baby is too strong? Couldn't it kill the mother?" 

Lips pressing into a thin line, Sesshomaru laid his hand on Lucidity's stomach, in time to feel the last of the infant's movements. "A possibility," he conceded, and one he had never contemplated before; there had never been a need. A woman dying in childbirth was common among humans, and it had even been asked of him to resurrect the miko should it be necessary when Asasmi was born. But the infant itself being a danger while still inside the womb? The idea had not once crossed his mind. Had women such as Kagome and Izayoi considered it? Had Lucidity when she had still been mortal? "You are not at risk," he stated, defiant as though someone was daring to argue. 

The smile Lucidity gave him was somewhere between amusement and confusion as she covered his hand with both of hers; it was only then that he noticed how tightly clenched his fingers were. "No, I'm not," she said slowly. "At least that is one abnormality I can be grateful for."

Suddenly, her gaze shifted to a point above his shoulder and the smile vanished without a trace. The reason came in the form of Jaken and Ah-Un drifted down and landing next to them. And Oona, sated with her feeding, arrived a moment later, and promptly bumped her head against Lucidity, who gave an absentminded pat to the dragon while Jaken jumped down. 

"I am pleased to report that I was successful in carrying out your orders, Sesshomaru-sama," he announced, bowing and making a sweeping gesture towards the back of Ah-Un's saddle. "I located one whom I believe will be perfect for your needs."

At these words, what appeared to be a bundle of rags, tethered to the saddle, gave a jerk. A man, bound and gagged, lifted his head. Dirty and unkempt, he smelled of stale drink and filth. The filth of humans, the filth of waste. Blood from a recent head wound had dried along his face and an eye was swollen shut. A pitiful creature, who nonetheless writhed with a renewed energy upon locking eyes with the daiyoukai. Not out of fear, but fury. He was swearing behind the cloth stuffed into his mouth and his hands twisted in the ropes tied behind his back, fingers darkening in color. 

"Who is he?" asked Lucidity, who was not watching any of this, but stroking Oona's snout with a pointed determination not to look over. 

"A ronin," said Jaken. 

"A deserter, then? Mercenary? Bandit?"

"A sword for hire, yes; he informed me as much when I found him on the road. He serves only himself. Will he do?" 

"Why should serving yourself be a death sentence?"

"Eeto...I...I thought that...he is a human without honor, my Lady, and you would prefer...." 

Jaken fell silent and dropped his gaze when Lucidity caught his eye, far from pleased by his presumptions.

"It is but one life, woman," said Sesshomaru. "When you first killed a human, did you not execute him?"

"Yes, but he would have killed me, or worse." With a sigh, she laid her forehead against Oona's, right between the dragon's eyes, her hands gliding along the glistening white scales, almost indistinguishable in their paleness. "Life is everything.... Life is purpose. But...." Suddenly, she straightened and there was a resolute set in her jaw, a hardness in her gaze, even as she remained attentive to the dragon and refused to look at the human. "I have also said that I put the lives of my own above the lives of strangers. He will do, Jaken." 

"Where to now, my Lady?" asked a tentative imp as Lucidity reclaimed her spot on the dragon's back. 

"To a place rich with death." 

"A graveyard?" 

"A battlefield," corrected Sesshomaru.

Rolled up inside his haori were the translations Lucidity had written for him; a fruitless task, as it turned out. Though he could now read the ritual Baba had so eagerly proposed, the finer details were outside his realm of experience. Sigils, riddles, both archaic and foreign, had nearly been beyond Lucidity's grasp, as well. Several days working with the memories and what resources Mount Fukuro had to offer had brought them here, searching the countryside for not only rich death, but fresh death. And, as Lucidity had explained, with greater violence came greater power; "Chaos magic," she had called it. Which was why, when he had caught the scent of carnage, he had stopped their group and sent Jaken to fetch the final ingredient.

He rode with Lucidity, instructing her on where to fly Oona, until they descended onto a meadow of trodden grass and melted snow. With the clans of humans warring amongst themselves, finding the site of a battle was not difficult. And so recent was this one that the earth was still sodden with blood. The field had not yet been cleared of bodies, whole or otherwise. Pieces had been scattered by scavengers, animals and youkai alike. Insects feasted and maggots crawled, and bones crunched underfoot of the dragons.

"I don't understand," said Jaken as he trudged beside them on Ah-Un. "Why do we need this one human when so many here are already dead? Would they not be be a suitable substitute?" 

"Think of it as a build up to a storm," said Lucidity, scanning the ground. "All that energy accumulating between the air and the earth. What happens when it reaches its peak and needs an outlet?"

"Lightning strikes," was the confident reply.

"Yes, but where?"

"That's impossible to determine!" 

"Perhaps. But with a conductor, it can be manipulated."

"A what?"

"A tool to direct the energy with, like...." Lucidity thought for a moment, tapping at her bottom lip, then glanced over her shoulder at the daiyoukai sitting behind her. "Like Bakusaiga. It's a physical manifestation of Sesshomaru's power and he is able to focus it in combat to defeat his enemies. As Bakusaiga is to Sesshomaru, so that human is to the spell."

"So, the human will direct the spell that the dead are powering. But how are they powering it?" 

"Their souls," said Sesshomaru, and Lucidity shrugged.

"Whatever you want to call it," she told him. "Energy does not dissipate; it changes form. And that is what we are using." 

Neither the daiyoukai nor the imp responded. An old dispute they had learned not to engage in; Lucidity, too, mentioned nothing more on the matter, but dismounted in the middle of the field. Sesshomaru landed beside her, crushing a tooth-marked rib bone under his boot in the process; yet it was Jaken who vocalized his disgust, an echo of his master's thoughts on their surroundings. Lucidity, the daiyoukai was aware, considered this no more appealing than he did, but it did not stop her from moving deeper into the muck and mire, the hem of her garment quickly becoming ruined.

"Here," she murmured. "Bring the human here, Jaken."

There was no pleasure in torture. No pleasure in having the human dragged into position. No pleasure when she knelt, smearing more of the quagmire of mud and blood along her clothing, and proceeded to render the man unconscious by stealing the oxygen from his lungs. Death should be delivered swiftly, but their hands were being forced. Lucidity's hand was being forced, and some part of Sesshomaru resented that this must be done. Standing over her, he watched in silence as she went through the motions, without pause or expression, and stripped the human's torso of the patched and frayed haori, removed the gag and cut him free of the ropes, before eventually bringing a length of energy to his chest.

Blood spilled in tiny rivulets as the first sigil of the ritual was carved into the human's flesh. An encircled, seven-pointed star, a mirror of the ones on their palms, glared up at the open sky in beads of red that trickled outward. For all her reluctance and protests, Lucidity's hand was steady and certain when she next cut runes inside the circle, between the points of the star, murmuring to herself in the dead language of the tome. The words flowed together, resembling more of a song to his ears, with varying pitches of notes and exaggerated sounds that rolled off the tongue.

Knowledge. Wisdom. Passage. Protection.

Lucidity had spoken of these things when explaining aspects of the ritual, of what she would call upon when it was time to open the rift. As she drew the last line of the last rune in the center of the man's chest, Sesshomaru did not doubt that this was what she had been describing in so vague of terms. Vague, because, this chaos of magic seemed to be open to interpretation, seemed to be...personalized based on the needs of the one who cast it. There was no other person present, after all, who used the mark of the Mother.

Falling silent, Lucidity stood, the blade of energy gone from her hand, then took Jaken's Staff without word or explanation. It was clear that the imp wished to protest, but he immediately held his tongue and move back as Lucidity began to draw more marks, more symbols into the ground around the human. Two on either side of his head, one above, and two more by either foot. These marks, Sesshomaru recognized directly from the tome, from the very pages that Lucidity had agonized over for days.

"These are to help guide you to the right path in the Underworld?" asked Jaken as she finished by encasing the human in a circle. She tapped the earth near his soles, as if to emphasize she was done, and returned the Staff to Jaken.

"Yes," she said shortly. "And, whatever you do, neither of you are to cross into the circle. It will violate the energies and negate the ritual, possibly kill you, as well."

That was no secret. Sesshomaru could feel it, the gathering storm she had described, could smell it beneath the rot of bodies, and was no more surprised by the coming winds than he was by the retreat of Oona. But when Ah-Un attempted to follow, Jaken held fast to the reins as the remains of corpses started to tumble and roll. Sesshomaru went to stand beside Lucidity, pulling silver strands of his hair out of his face, and listened to her read aloud from the passage, speaking in that foreign tongue once more. Jaken huddled nearby, keeping a tight grip Ah-Un and watching with fascinated horror, as the bodies came to a stop outside the circle, impeded by an invisible hand that piled the corpses higher and higher into a wall of the dead.

And the human inside was awake.

His voice was faint, nearly drowned out by the winds, but screams of terror could still make themselves known through the cacophony. And he could be seen, rising not to his feet, but into the air. Limbs outstretched, he struggled against invisible bonds as blood trailed down his torso and eyes wild with fear darted around in what might have been vain hope for escape. 

Until the Underworld started to howl. 

Tenseiga trembled at Sesshomaru's side as Lucidity slammed the tome shut, and the human's voice pierced their ears in a wail that he knew too well: the wailing of a man dying in agony. Energy rose from the circle. A dark cast of purple light swept out, shredding the dead like ash, and the human was at the heart of it, his clothes burned away, his head thrown back, his mouth wide and open in that endless keen. Even as they watched, skin was peeled from muscle, muscle from bone, but he continued to breathe, unable to move, unable to save whatever pitiful life he had been leading.

And then the final note was broken. The skeleton that had been flesh and blood seconds ago was swallowed into darkness, and the world went quiet, and Sesshomaru found himself gazing into an archway. A plain and simple archway that was familiar somehow, but different. It was carved with the symbols from the tome, but there was also a single flower, a red tsubaki, that had been laid into the topmost part. An open invitation or an ill-omen?

Sesshomaru closed his fingers over the hilt of Tenseiga, which continued to hum in its scabbard, until a shallow, ragged sound drew his attention from the archway. Lucidity was breathing heavily through her nose, lips pressed so tight together that he heard the subtle grind of teeth, and staring straight ahead at the dark pit within the archway. But then she shut her eyes, as if to shield herself from her own thoughts tumbling inside, and retreated to Ah-Un's side, where she deposited the tome inside the pack hanging from the saddle and began to dig for something else. 

"That looks like the doorway to Lady Lucidity's private chambers." Jaken tilted forward, reins and Staff in hand, not daring to move closer apparently, and squinted his eyes at the archway. "I think...yes, other than the flower and markings, it's an exact replica. Is this what you expected, my Lady? My Lady.... What-what are you doing?!" 

Undressing.

Lucidity was undressing, in the middle of a battlefield, with an entrance to the Underworld not twenty feet away. And hidden though she was by Ah-Un's bulk, the occasional glimpse of a body part was not spared. Sesshomaru took a step towards her, a reprimand on the tip of his tongue, when she shot him a look that made him realize it would be a futile gesture. The short-lived green garment he had so...despised was flung away, discarded in the quagmire like it had never been, and was soon joined by the crimson shawl. 

"You made another," Sesshomaru remarked when she emerged finally in her customary flowing robes of white that emphasized her condition. "When?"

"The other night when you slept. I was going to wait to change, but...the human's blood...." She didn't finish, a harried frown on her lips, as she pulled her hair loose from the neck of the robes and brought the plaited locks over a shoulder. "Let's get this over with."

A shadow fell over them as she spoke, marking Oona's return.

"Do you know how long the gateway will remain open?" he asked.

"'So flows the blood, so flows the link, severed when the nexus sinks,'" the woman quoted, turning to welcome the dragon when it landed behind her.

"Indefinitely, then. Jaken, you will wait here and stand guard."

"Yes, Sesshomaru-sama! I shall not move from this spot until you and Lady Lucidity have safely returned." 

"If I understand correctly," said Lucidity as she caressed one of Oona's horn, "only those who bear Mother's mark will be able to pass through. Nothing and no one will be able to get in or out."

"The humans will come back for their dead. I will not have an army lying in wait for us; Jaken will see to it that the field remains clear." Sesshomaru touched a hand to the small of her back and urged her away from the dragon and towards the archway, deceiving in its simplicity, if not for the looming darkness it held. "You will stay at my side at all times, woman. Understand?"

"Oh...no, see, I planned on wandering off at the first opportunity," she muttered dryly, and he narrowed his eyes at her. "You honestly think I would chance us being separated?" Her arm pushed itself through his. "There is no way in hell I'm letting you out of my sight."

His lip curled, and he dropped his gaze to her stomach with one final thought before they crossed into the Underworld, Oona's roar of protest reverberating in their wake.

Chapter Text

The dull cast of deep amber was not what the daiyoukai had been expecting to see. A sky, overall, was not what he had been expecting. It was darkness he and Lucidity had walked into it and darkness that should have been surrounding them, as he had experienced before during his quest to strengthen the Meido Zangetsuha. This was different. Open skies. Open paths. Similar, in fact, to the Inu no Taisho's final resting place. 

"This isn't the Underworld," said Sesshomaru, peering back at the archway. Beyond it, he could see Jaken wrestling with the white dragon, attempting to persuade the inquisitive beast away from the entrance.

"What do you mean?"

The arm in his tightened and he glanced down at an anxious Lucidity. "It is a border to the afterlife."

"Are you sure?"

"Yes. The bones of my father lie in one such place."

Her brows knitted together and she looked out at the landscape, bare and dry, stretching into a pitiful emptiness. Sand and dust, it all was, with a burnt sky overhead without sun or clouds. Beyond himself, Lucidity, and the archway, there truly was nothing here. And yet, when they took their first steps, there was a change: the world in front of them shimmered, became distorted, and, like a hand sweeping across their eyes to lift a veil, structures on either side of them appeared, marking a clear direction of travel. 

Sesshomaru stopped to take in the sight, as distinctive as it was peculiar. On his side were the huts of villages, the houses and gardens of the aristocracies, the vast castles of the daimyo, and the palaces of royalty. On Lucidity's side were great buildings of metal and glass that scraped the sky, then smaller structures that must have been estates of the wealthy, and other towering buildings that served the purpose of sheltering multiple families in different units. 

But these were...wrong. There was a void, a hollowness, inside. These images were an echo of their worlds, melded together and yet separated simultaneously. And as Sesshomaru led Lucidity along, the buildings never came into full focus, and he realized that there was no substance here. No matter how long they walked, the scenery remained a taunting mirage.

Someone screamed.

Many people screamed. All at once, but not together. There was no rhythm to the noise. And the answer soon became clear, as the forms of hundreds upon hundreds of naked humans emerged from the haze of the structures. They did not emerge, however, so much as they abruptly appeared, as if they had been here from the beginning. Execution, it was, in countless forms. Gallows lined the roadside, each noose fitted around the neck of a soul, a conscious soul who was unable to die from a sentence already carried out and now they forever suffered. Heads upon pikes with blinking eyes and gaping mouths. People led to the executioner's block in winding lines, and severed heads being thrown with such frequency that flying droplets of blood became like rain. Pyres and vats of boiling oil held the shrieking condemned, their skin blistered and blackened. And countless more souls could be seen tied or nailed to posts, crucified or with portions of their bodies being sliced off piece by piece. 

And these were merely the ones on the daiyoukai's side. There was a similar setting on Lucidity's, with the same gallows, decapitations, pyres, and heads upon pikes stretching down the path. But there were differences, methods he had never seen before. A bull of bronze with a fire lit beneath it brayed as though it were alive, and he did not have to wonder the reason. He saw souls strung upside down, their legs spread, and a saw tearing through them. More eviscerated or torn apart by horses. Flesh flayed or bodies impaled upon pikes. And then, more curious, souls sitting perfectly still while a power was sent through their bodies or a fluid injected into their veins. 

The variety of death was endless, with a new sight greeting every step. The executioners themselves were unique. Creatures without faces, with tall, thin frames that towered over the souls, as nude as they were, but lacking those defining characteristics. Neither male nor female, each possessed a body of gray, waxen skin that shown under the light of the fires, and decorated with the blood of the damned.

And for all the wails and carnage and the sea of blood that soaked the ground, this world was set apart from himself and Lucidity. Sight and sound there might have been, but there were no smells, no physical presence, nothing that marked these executions as being on the same plain of existence. The souls and their torturers never once showed signs of noticing two strangers in their midst. And when a rotted head fell from a pike and rolled into their path, Sesshomaru nudged it out of curiosity, only for his boot to pass right through, which set aside any lingering doubts; and he pulled Lucidity along when one of the gray creatures arrived to retrieve the head, nuzzling it like a pet before melding back in with its fellows. 

A bend appeared in their path before long, the first change in course since they had left the archway. But it was the change in the ground that gave him pause, when his foot descended on stone rather than dirt. No, not stone. It was black in color and appeared to be of a different texture, which he could not ascertain for himself upon crouching down to inspect it, as the tips of his fingers sank into the ebony rock as though it were water.

"That's pitch," explained Lucidity, before he could prompt her, as she crouched beside him, one hand cradling her stomach and placing the other on his shoulder for balance. "Or what people call it now, anyway. It's used to pave the roads in my era."

"This border is an echo of both our times." Sesshomaru stood and frowned at the dark river laid out before them, shadowed by the shrieking dead. "I would know the reason."

"Other than perhaps unnerving us enough that we go back, I don't think there is a reason. This is a passageway and we just need to get through-"

He would never be able to identify the thing that made the noise. To him, it appeared to be a beast comprised of metal armor with glowing eyes and openings in the head made of glass. The four wheels that supported its bulk were the cause of the noise, a low screech that resembled the call of a youkai bird, and left burn marks in the pitch as the beast careened towards them, wild and unfettered, and struck a man who had materialized in its path. It was so sudden and so close, that Lucidity let out a shout of surprise and fell back, and Sesshomaru stood with a flourish.

The man had been following painted lines at his feet and never had a chance to react beyond raising his head before the beast slammed into him. He went up and over the face, his body shattering the glass forehead, before the beast finally screeched to a halt, and he was flung off, landing with a sickening snap of bone onto the road. The beast backed away, swung its large frame around, and disappeared.

Sesshomaru gazed down at the motionless heap. Fully clothed in strange garments, the man was older, a bit round in the middle, with a thick, grizzled beard. Blood trickled into the beard from his gaping mouth. His eyes were open and blank, creased with lines at the corners, and laying next to him was a leather case that had been filled with pages of parchment now strewn around. More blood was spreading out from beneath his head. A limb or two were undoubtedly broken, and those were merely the visible injuries.

The unusual part, however, was that Sesshomaru had seen this man's face before. Absurd though it was, he knew it to be true, the same as he knew it had something to do with Lucidity, and the reason she was staring in such abject horror at the man. Sitting upright where she had fallen, hands covering her nose and mouth, she didn't move, but was completely transfixed, unable to look away, it seemed. And then the man stretched out an arm towards her. Dead and yet not dead, he reached for her with fractured and bleeding fingers, and she scrambled backwards on her hands, utter terror etched upon her face.

"[Please...Pleeeaaassse,]" whispered the man. "[Help me...help me....]"

But Lucidity, screwing her eyes shut, clamped her hands over her ears.

"[Don't let me die.... Not again...not again. Help me...save me....]"

The man did not stop. He continued to call out, and Lucidity began to keen. Sesshomaru gripped the hilt of Tenseiga, but hesitated to unsheathe the sword, to destroy this image, even as it tormented her. This was her fight, not his. And yet his resolve was quick to break when she was suddenly on her knees and crawling towards the man, who was still begging, still preying on her guilt. Sesshomaru swooped down, crouching and gathering her to him mere feet from her goal, and her grip nearly shattered his armor when she struggled against him.

"He is not real, woman," the daiyoukai growled as cracks appeared in the breastplate. "Do not be so deceived; you know this is true."

"[You're killing me.... Why would you do this? After all I ever did for you! I was the only one. Ungrateful, so ungrateful.... Could never say you loved me.... Of course you never cared....]"

It was the pauldron, not the breastplate, that ultimately broke and splintered under Lucidity's fingers, the pieces raining down his side, as her tears soaked into his haori, her entire frame heaving with sobs. He could not recall if she had ever wept so hard before, like a child who was about to make herself sick, and loud enough that she nearly drowned out the condemning words.

"[You never fought for me.... You never tried.... You could have done more, but you let me die. You wanted the easier path....]"

"[No....]" Lucidity breathed. "[No, no, nooo....]"

"[You can't lie to yourself anymore.... You don't have it in you to fight.... You will let everyone die....]"

Sesshomaru felt a tug at his waist, and was only momentarily confused when the blade of Tenseiga came down and sliced through the man. The image disintegrated and scattered like so many autumn leaves, while Sesshomaru stared at the woman kneeling in front of him, her face a blotchy mess of tears that she had yet to gain control of, the sword trembling in her hand. Without a word, he took Tenseiga and allowed her to lean against him in return. He let the woman cry herself into silence, wrapping one arm around her while keeping hold of the sword, should another monster of the Underworld approach them. But nothing happened. The souls continued to be butchered by the gray executioners, their screams becoming little more than a dull, albeit unpleasant roar of noise.

"Come," he said after a while. "We can't stay here."

Lucidity didn't argue, but rose with him as he stood, his arm firmly secure around her waist.

And she gasped as flames engulfed them.

But there was no heat, no danger. Sesshomaru peered around, bemused and irritated at the abrupt change that seemed wholly unnecessary. He saw no reason for the illusion if there was no threat of being burned. Until he noticed the two figures moving through the fire. The clashing of swords rang through the air as the men, both bleeding from fatal wounds and one of whom was missing an arm, fought while the palace burned. Fought to the death. Even when the columns would way and the roof would eventually collapse, they'd continue to fight. It was the fire, not the blade, after all, that had been the ultimate end of the Inu no Taisho.

And Sesshomaru remained where he was with Lucidity, as the palace was consumed and those inside perished. He did not move as the ceiling came down, passing through them, no more substantial than anything else they had encountered so far. But the sight of his father buried beneath the rubble made him frown. It was...insulting, to use his death as a manipulation. And when he approached, Lucidity pressed tight to his side, he did not hesitate to drive the point of Tenseiga through the image when it started to speak.

Everything vanished. The home of Inuyasha's birth, the ill-fated samurai Takemaru, the Inu no Taisho, and even the city of the damned itself. Only he and Lucidity remained, on the edge of a vast river that had replaced the road before them. The water, as black and empty as the pitch had been, had an unnatural stillness to its surface, like the frozen ice of a pond in winter. The amber color of sky was gone and was as dark as a moonless night, albeit with no blanket of stars. There was only a mist of floating, iridescent lights that provided little illumination and revealed nothing of what awaited them across the river. 

"You put me to shame," Lucidity murmured, and Sesshomaru resisted the urge to glance down at her, but kept his attention on the horizon.

"I harbor no guilt for my father's death; he chose his fate when he went to save Izayoi and Inuyasha."

"...I...I knew it wasn't him, like you said, but I...I just couldn't help but feel that maybe I could change what happened if I helped him now, that it would somehow turn back time and save him from being hit by-"

"There is no logic in that belief."

"That's what desperation is. Have you never felt so desperate that you absolutely refused to believe the truth of reality?"

He did look at her then, a hard frown curving his mouth, and barely noticed when the tip of Tenseiga touched the water's edge as he lowered the blade. "Yes," he told her. "And I will not be reminded of those times when attempting to enter the Underworld, should we ever find a way across."

"You have, daemon," declared a new voice.

Sword and eyes were raised together. An old man, as tall and thin as the gray creatures, floated upon a ferry set in front of a dock, a long pole clasped in hands that appeared skeletal one moment, then wrapped in withered flesh the next. The robes he wore fastened over a single shoulder, leaving half his upper body bare so that each rib might be counted on one side. His long face, illuminated by the lanterns hanging from bow and stern of the ferry, sagged with an exhaustion as ancient as his aura, while the length of his jaw was exaggerated by a white beard that draped down his front and extended past his waist. His eyes were deep-set and framed by a curtain of equally white hair that did not hide the bright depths of their centers. A single glance and inhale told the daiyoukai that this man, whoever or whatever he might be, was the first corporeal thing to be encountered.

"You seek passage, do you not?" asked the ferryman into the silence. "You possess the Sword of Heaven; you wield the power of life and death, and it has summoned me here."

Sesshomaru lifted Tenseiga from the water and wordlessly sheathed it, but questioned the decision when the ferryman pointed a gaunt finger at Lucidity. 

"The likes of her have never before been seen here. She is permitted entry by the laws of nature, but be warned that the deeper she travels into the Underworld, the more perilous it will become."

"Then she will return to the archway," he replied, his gaze sliding over to the woman, who glared at him with a stubborn set to her jaw. 

"She cannot; she is your guide. Lose her and you lose your way. She must come with you or you must leave with her. The choice is yours." 

Scowling, Sesshomaru turned away from Lucidity's satisfied smirk and crossed the dock into the small vessel, while the ferryman looked on. His attentive, fiery gaze that followed Lucidity as she boarded did not sit well with the daiyoukai. But he could detect no malicious intent, only a frank curiosity that was easily explained by her presence alone. And the ferryman said nothing more as he eased them out into the water. The vessel glided seamlessly along the tranquil river, and the mist of light that had seemed so far away now drifted on every side. The silence was nearly as oppressive as the darkness, held at bay only by the rhythmic lull of the pole moving through the water and the occasional noise or shift from Lucidity beside him. And, though there were planks on which to sit, both of them opted to stand behind the ferryman, who kept his gaze ahead. Where he was taking them, however, was a mystery, as there was nothing beyond the great expanse of river and mist. 

Marking their travel or the passage of time was impossible. One minute melded into the next, each movement an echo of the previous. No change came upon the scenery. There was no break in the monotone. Sesshomaru peered back at the direction they had come and was disconcerted to see no sign of land. Had they gone so far or had the archway been swallowed by the Underworld? Before he could contemplate further, however, a weight pressing to his side drew his attention back to the forefront. Lucidity was leaning against him, visibly drawn, forehead knotted, and when he murmured her name, she merely closed her eyes. 

"Life cannot exist inside of death," said the ferryman, who did not look back. "She will be weak while she is here."

"Can the Underworld kill her?"

"That I cannot answer." 

"I'll be fine," said Lucidity. "What happened to Rin won't happen to me." 

And why should he doubt that? A hand clenched at his side as he ignored the thoughts gnawing in the recesses of his mind and pushed aside the apprehension that dared to distract him. What was done was done. He could not change what had brought them here, merely ensure that he would get himself and Lucidity back home when the time came. But it appeared that the journey had only begun, as the image of towering iron gate emerged from the darkness. Never had he seen so massive an entrance, large enough to accommodate his father's true form twice over, and visible long before the ferry reached the marshy banks. 

Out of the corner of his eye, Sesshomaru spotted a second river converging with theirs to meet at these banks. This river was equally black, but not so serene, with churning rapids that had no regular flow or pattern. It seemed random, these glimpses of white froth that appeared on the surface, and, as the rivers merged together, he leaned over for a closer inspection. He was able to look long enough to realize he had been mistake in his initial presumption before Lucidity yanked him back by the arm. 

"Release me, woman!" he snapped in undertone that nonetheless caused the ferryman to chuckle. 

"She is not wrong to take precautions; the dead will take you if they are able." 

As he spoke, a pale hand rose from the water and clasped the edge of the boat, only to be knocked away by the ferryman's pole. "Take heed," he said, "and remain vigilant. The crossing is nearly over." 

It could not come soon enough. Both he and Lucidity were kept occupied by the dead attempting to board the vessel. The Whip discouraged those on Sesshomaru's side, while blades of energy did the same on Lucidity's. And when boarding ultimately proved fruitless, the bodies sank beneath the water. For a moment, the daiyoukai believed it was over. Only a moment of foolishness, before the boat pitched and he collided against Lucidity. But Lucidity, never one to keep her footing on the sea, struck the edge of the boat and began to fall. And though he caught her, it was too late, with the momentum carrying them both over, the water rushing up to meet them. 

The stone he and Lucidity collapsed on was a sleek ebony, with a hard and uncomfortable surface. Beside him, Lucidity groaned, and he eased himself up on his knees as she rubbed her head, looking put out but uninjured. A glance to her stomach was met with a reassuring nod. Bewildered but grateful that the dead were unable to claim them, he brought a foot forward, intending to stand and looking about to gauge their surroundings, only to stiffen in surprise.

A figure was walking towards them. No smell emanated from him and his footsteps made no sound. To be so unaware of his presence, however, was...unsettling. A cloak, fastened at the hollow of his throat, billowed out behind him in the wake of his swift stride. His dressings, black as the stone beneath his feet, reminded Sesshomaru that of the Fae King, right down to the leather boots, and with eyes to match. Yet his gaze was oddly open, as though no secrets would be withheld, as he came to stop in front of the daiyoukai. This close, an unnatural sheen to his skin became noticeable and was the same color of silver as his hair, a shade or two darker than Sesshomaru's and longer still. If his presence alone was not enough to mark his status, the crown of dark spikes left little room to doubt. Wrapping around the back of his head, it curved over his ears, stretching across his temples. No, the ends were burrowed into his temples, leading one to question if the crown latched itself onto the wearer or grew directly out of his skull.

Clawed fingers closed around the hilt of Tenseiga as the man stared down at Sesshomaru, caught in this undignified position and yet determined he would not be at a disadvantage. But the one before him smiled and there was no trace of mocking cruelty as a pale hand was offered.

"I am not the one you came for, daemon," the man said. "But I may be able to help, if you are willing." The hand moved closer.

It was as if Lucidity did not exist for this Underworld ruler. Still sprawled on the ground where she had fallen, he did not give her so much as a cursory glance. If the daughter of the Mother Goddess-and a pregnant one no less-traveling in the pit of death did not pique his interest, Sesshomaru did not care to fathom what the man found so intriguing about him. Scoffing at the proffered hand, the daiyoukai stood on his own and went to help Lucidity to her feet.

The man simply followed him with that faint smile, then peered out at the river. "Thank you, Norach, for fetching my guests." 

The ferryman bowed, and he and his vessel sank, disappearing into the water with little more than a whisper. The dead continued their journey through the currents, harmless and unaware in their endless voyage. 

"Apologies for the abrupt landing. Those of my collection do not take kindly to the likes of you; they can be...jealous of the living. Very spiteful they are, at times; I thought it best to extend an invitation." The man gestured to the ebony stone. "This will contract once I return to the gate. I suggest you follow, lest you risk becoming part of my collection.."

"Who are you?" asked Lucidity as she and Sesshomaru were, indeed, forced to fall into step behind him, with the sound of rock falling into water echoing at their heels. "What is your name?" 

"Name? A name you say? You suggest madness! I have none. Names are dangerous things down here; never let yours be known."

"But the old man, you called him 'Norach.' Isn't that-"

A chuckle interrupted her. "That is not his true name."

They were nearing the gates. From behind, the splashes were growing infrequent, then stopped altogether, making way for a new sound: the low vibration of a thousand hounds of hell growling at their approach. A small army, it was, set between the iron gates that swung inward, a horde of scarlet eyes and raised hackles, visible in their own domain, ready to tear apart intruders who dared to enter. At the head of this army, the man turned to face them in a flourish, hands spread, palms facing outward, and dipped his head in a bow that might have been courteous, if not laced with amused undertones. 

"I am the Keeper of Souls," proclaimed their host. "Welcome to my kingdom." With that same, irritating smile, he straightened and patted the head of the nearest hound. "And do not mind my pets as you enter."

"Only when we are leaving, correct?" surmised Lucidity, and the Keeper's smile widened. 

"Yes, my cunning girl, that is correct. They attack only if you try to escape. But if you find my home so inhospitable, you are welcome to leave without concern of being torn to pieces." Black eyes slid over to the daiyoukai. "As it is, I have no interest in you." 

"Expect disappointment, Keeper," said Sesshomaru, "if those are your intentions." 

He laughed, a booming, raucous noise that caused the hounds nearest to retreat, and, strutting through the gates, he called over his shoulder, "We shall see, daemon, we shall see. Come, come now, with me."

Yet Sesshomaru gripped Lucidity by the arm and stayed where he was. "And why should we follow you so blindly? What do you know of our purpose here?"

The Keeper stopped, the cloak fluttering around his boots, and kept his back to them as he spoke. "Knowledge. Wisdom. Passage. Protection. These requests are what your woman invoked and it brought you to my kingdom to find the answers you have been seeking."

"And how are we to trust you? You are part of the Underworld; you would sooner be in league with the Princes than aid the plight of a Guardian."

"The Princes?!" The first sign of anger filled the Keeper as he spat the words like rotten fruit and stalked off. "You insult me, daemon. They are the ancients, the first in our world when there was nothing and before there was nothing. They are havoc and chaos, the absence of life, but rulers of mine they are not; they serve no purpose but their own."

"Fluffy?"

Sesshomaru turned a dark scowl onto Lucidity, his fingers tightening on her arm. How dare-! But then, at her anxious glance, he suddenly recalled what the Keeper had said about names, and had no choice but to overlook the matter...for now. "What is it, woman?"

"We should go with him," she told him flatly. "We've already gone this far. What else can we do at this point?"

It was with an air of reluctance that he released her and stepped through the gates, crossing the sea of hounds that parted without incident, yet closed ranks once they were beyond the entrance. A fork greeted them and Lucidity, who had fitted an arm through his once more, shied away from the left path. She sagged against him and he peered disdainfully at where the path ended, an abyss where no light could reach. Howling could be heard, a faint rise of promised horrors should any venture into the darkness. He pulled her along, where a steep gradient marked the start of the second path and where the Keeper could be seen far above, ascending the winding incline towards...a palace. 

A palace of golden splendor set against a peaceful backdrop of a night sky with moons and planets that were impossible to behold. The great columns seemed to grow from the very mountain on which they sat, where waterfalls gushed from every side and covered the land in a permanent mist of dampness. Moss and other vegetation were rich and thick over earth and architecture, with blooms of floral that painted the mountain in a patchwork of color. An onslaught of fragrance overwhelmed the senses from the base to the top, where earth gave way to gilded steps that led into a courtyard garden of berry patches, fruit trees, and canopies of grapevines.

The succulent sweetness that permeated the air tempted the daiyoukai to stop a moment beneath the branches of a peach tree and stare at the ripe fruit. "Why should he possess such grandeur in this realm? Why would he make food grow?"

"It's his world, is it not? He can have it the way he wants," replied an impatient Lucidity. "Just don't eat any of it."

"Nothing here suits my palate." 

"A pity." 

From between two decorative pillars on the opposite side of the courtyard, the Keeper was waiting at the foot of a darkened staircase, arms folded across his chest. "We shall find you something more satisfactory, then, that will meet your needs. Flesh, perhaps? Human? Or fellow daemons? I have other gardens that might be more appealing, fountains of blood and-"

"No," said Sesshomaru. "I came here for one purpose only, nothing more."  

Another smile, broader than the last, revealed two rows of perfect white teeth. "As you wish, my daemon. This way." And he turned up the stairs, vanishing into the shadows.

The passage was narrow, too narrow to walk abreast, and the daiyoukai had Lucidity trail behind him, of which she made no argument. Plunged into darkness, he felt the warmth of her hand slide into his, coupled with the sweat of her palm; she was afraid. Beneath the heady mixture of blossoms and fruit, he could smell the tart fear that clung to her skin like perfume. If he was not careful, she would draw his attention away from his objective. So, as the ground beneath his feet became level and the passage released them into a room bathed with light, he pulled his hand free and looked around. 

They were standing beneath a stone pavilion with rows of columns on either side that supported the domed ceiling. The columns themselves were, in fact, statues, carvings of men and women, only one of whom was familiar to the daiyoukai; Kaidame had possessed a similar statue that had long since been shattered. But this was noticed merely in passing, in comparison to what lay beyond the pavilion. To walk towards the edge was no different than greeting the precipice of a cliff, save there was no traditional landscape to look upon.

It was as though they had entered the backdrop of night itself and were now among the very stars. There was a planet so close that it could be seen slowly revolving, striped with layers of various shades of crimson with a single spot out of place that resembled an eye. On the other side of it, a trail of broken rocks floated, some hardly more than particles of dust and others so massive that little could be seen between their numbers. But here and there were streaks of light. "Falling stars," or so the miko called them. And the Keeper, lounging against the last statue on the right, a young man aiming a bow and arrow at the heavens, was holding out his hand, allowing what appeared to be a tiny being comprised entirely of light to dance around his outstretched fingers. Sparks flew from the center of the brightness like the spray of mist from a waterfall. Tilting his head, the Keeper allowed the light to perch upon a finger, where it rolled back and forth. Utterly carefree, perhaps perfectly oblivious, it never made a bid to escape when, with an air of casual satisfaction, the Keeper swallowed it whole. 

"What was that?" asked Lucidity as she came to a stop at the pavilion's edge.

The Keeper did not look at her, but folded his arms once more and gazed out at the inconceivable scenery. "Something that might have been."

But Sesshomaru, having no interest in a soul yet to be born, frowned at what was down below, at what could not be seen until he was side by side with the Keeper. The black river and the river of the dead were at the heart of this universe, joined by three others to create an endless spiral of water, dust, and even fire. If one were to step off the pavilion, the fool would be lost to the currents. It did not come as a surprise when Lucidity, hugging her stomach, moved back; and to hear her groan reminded Sesshomaru of her reaction to heights when she had been a mere human. "What is this place?" he asked the Keeper.  

"A room, just a room," he answered, still peering into the depths of the stars. "I have many here, like the gardens. A room of majestic meadows, one of crystal cities, and another which shelters the golden fields. Then there are the dungeons that hold those who are tortured, those who scream and do not understand why they suffer but cannot die. Yes...many rooms."

There was another groan from Lucidity, and the noise was laced with such distress that Sesshomaru turned and gave her his full attention, and immediately regretted not doing so sooner. She had a hand pressed to her face and there was a dim cast to her eyes, unfocused, almost feverish. The smallest of sounds escaped her, like a note of surprise, and it seemed oddly appropriate that the strength should go out of her legs the next moment.

The sleeves of his haori billowed in a rush of movement and Lucidity slid bonelessly into the curve of his elbow as he wrapped an arm around her before she hit the ground. Her head fell back against his shoulder and he did not question that she was, indeed, unconscious, even as he brought a hand to her face, feeling for breath and unashamed at the rush of relief when he found the steady cadence of it. And yet.... "She's cold," he said, palm against her cheek. "She was warm not a-"

"Oh, yes, I'm not surprised," said the Keeper, utterly lacking in concern, as he came to stand next to them, arms tucked behind his back and the cloak brushing against the mokomoko. "Rare it is for Guardians to so much as step foot into the borderlands. Never has one ever crossed, and with child no less. She is brave. Desperate, but brave. This world is their poison. She is immortal and will live, I don't doubt, but...in what state, I cannot guarantee. Perhaps you should now ask me what you came here to learn."

Teeth gritted, Sesshomaru slipped his arm under Lucidity's knees and gathered her up, trying to ignore the limp hand dangling at her side or the more concerning chill of her skin. He turned his attention onto the Keeper, a mute challenge in his gaze, and did nothing to hide his displeasure, his anger. "How do I become the strongest?"

The Keeper smiled, and there was something deformed in his expression, a mania just beneath the surface, contained inside a fragile shell of civility that soon regained control. The change was so abrupt that the daiyoukai thought himself mistaken for a moment as the Keeper swept into the center of the pavilion, spinning around to face him, and clapped his hands together.

In a flash, everything vanished.

Darkness descended.

And a blow, not of the physical nature, struck him in the chest. His feet left the stone floor. He was thrown back, falling weightless into the void. But even under the confusion and pain, even as he struck solid ground, he felt the edge of alarm in his mind.

Lucidity was gone.

She had not been knocked from his arms. She had not been snatched up by the Keeper. She was simply gone. Vanished, with not even a scent to track her.

It was pure blackness where he lay. The stars and planets, the rivers and fire, might as well have never been. He considered raising his voice, shouting into the nothingness that pressed in on him, but contained himself, contained this...panic. Gathering his feet beneath him, Sesshomaru stood-

And came face to face with a grinning Keeper.

His hand flew to Tenseiga and the Keeper's closed over his throat.

The strength and power in the grip alone were enough to give him a measure of his enemy, enough that, should an opening present itself, he was confident that-

"Behave yourself," said the Keeper, releasing him with a shove. "I am not the one you shall fight. Not yet, if it comes to that. If you wish to obtain your goal, there are other trials you must complete."

Sesshomaru unsheathed Tenseiga. "And if I choose to kill you now?"

White pearls of teeth were presented to him once more as the Keeper smiled. "Then you may find the power that you seek, but...." He raised a hand at his side, palm up, as though an object should have been presented. Instead, an image of Lucidity appeared, floating with arms at her sides and head hanging down, unconscious, transparent, and without smell.

"Where is she?" Sesshomaru demanded.

The image disappeared as the Keeper folded his arms. "Safe. Safe and under guard, and will remain as such while you face your trials. Succeed and she will be given back to you. Fail and...well, if you are dead, I may just keep her; she will make a wonderful addition to my collection, even if she remains alive. But, if you choose to kill me, she stays where she is, for all of eternity...or until the Princes find her."

For the briefest second, Tenseiga trembled in his grasp, and the fury burned through his veins before he slid the sword back into its scabbard with a sharp, impatient snap of finality. "So be it," he said. "What trials must I complete?"

"You shall see," replied the Keeper. "The trials vary for each soul who comes here, as does the number. But first, you will surrender your swords and armor. Natural strength and power only, those are the rules. Should you succeed, everything will be returned."

It was with reluctance that he complied. He could still see Lucidity in his mind's eye, the utter vulnerability of her and the child, as he tossed Bakusaiga and Tenseiga at the Keeper's feet, followed by the broken armor. Only the sash he kept, wrapped tight at the waist, and he frowned to see those dark eyes watching so intently as he tied the material into place.

"A pity that clothes are allowed; how I would enjoy bearing witness to your conquests otherwise," lamented the Keeper with a wistful sigh. "Now...if you wish to obtain your goal, and more importantly save your beloved Guardian, you will first save them."

Sesshomaru turned to where the Keeper pointed behind him.

And was met with the sight of soot-covered humans, some dozen or so in number, crouched in the corner of a burning home. Smoke was quickly filling the room. The screen door, the only exit, was engulfed in flames that were spreading like heavy rainfall across the tatami mats.

"One more thing," purred a voice in his ear, and he felt the weight of a hand on his shoulder. "Time is a strange thing in my realm. What might be a minute where you are, may be a day or a week where she is. She will survive her stay with me, my daemon, be it weeks or months. Of that I promise. But be warned: if the time comes and she must deliver here in the Underworld, the baby will be stillborn."